•a^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^Kgimi'iiy^ 
 
 ^m3 
 
-vO 
 
 
 CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 THE WASON 
 
 CHINESE 
 COLLECTION 
 
Cornell University Library 
 BV 3400.P92 
 
 Report of deputation sent by the Board o 
 
 3 1924 022 919 991 
 
Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of tiiis bool< is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924022919991 
 
Report m DIputation 
 
 OF THE 
 
 PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF 
 FOREIGN MISSIONS 
 
 TO 
 
 SIAM, THE PHILIPPINES, JAPAN 
 CHOSEN AND CHINA 
 
 APRIL-NOVEMBER, 1915 
 
 Consfetina of Mr. Robert E. Speer, Mr. Dwight H. Day 
 
 David Bovaird,M.D. and Mrs. Bpvaird 
 
 and Mr. T. Guthrie SpeMs 
 
 The Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian Church in 
 the U. S- A., 156 Ftfth Avenue, New York qity 
 

 \Vqt5^ 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 The deputation consisted of Mr. Dwight H. Day, Treasurer of 
 the Board, Dr. David Bovaird, its Medical Adviser, and Mrs. 
 Bovaird, Mr. T. Guthrie Speers, and Mr. Eoibert E. Speer, one 
 of the Secretaries. Dr. and Mrsi. Bovaird, Mr. Speers and Mr. 
 Speer sailed from San Francisco on April 17th, visiting Hono- 
 lulu, Japan, Manila, and Canton on the way out, and meeting 
 Mr. Day, who had come from England, in Penang on May 27th, 
 Mr. Day having arrived in Penang less than an hour 'before the 
 rest of the party. Those who came from San Francisco had 
 unusual opportunities to spend profitaJbly their one day in Hono- 
 lulu 'by reason of the unmeasured hospitality and kindness of 
 Ex-Govemor George E. Carter. In the interval Ibetween the 
 steamer's arrival at Yokohama and departure from . Nagasaki, 
 Mr. Speer and Mr. Speers were aible to take part in the united 
 evangelistic campaign in Japan in Osaka and Kobe, to visit the 
 station and girls' school in Shimonoseki, to confer with Mr. 
 Whitener from Yamaguchi and with the Union Church in Yoko- 
 hama and to meet in Nagasaki Dr. Beebe, Secretary of the China 
 Medical Missionary Association, with reference to problems of 
 medical education in China. The steamer stopped long enough 
 in Manila to make possible a visit to Baguio which the Mission 
 desired Dr. Bovaird to see in connection with the proposal that 
 our Mission should build some sanatarium cottages there. 
 
 Dr. E. P. Dunlap met the deputation at Penang and the time 
 from May 27th to July 16th was spent in visiting the two mis- 
 sions in iSiam, It was not possible to visit Nan and Chieng Rai 
 but the deputation went to all the other stations. 
 
 From Bangkok the deputation went directly to Iloilo by way 
 of Singapore and the Spanish Mail. Both at Singapore and at 
 Penang the Methodist missionaries showed us unstinted kindness 
 and we had the great privilege of Bishop Eveland's company on 
 the boat from Singapore to Iloilo. July 26th to Sept. 3rd were 
 devoted to the Philippine Islands, including a visitation of every 
 station and a meeting of the Mission. Then one week was spent 
 in Korea, four weeks in China and two weeks in Japan, the party 
 returning home from Yoikohama on Nov. 4th. 
 
 The extra expense of so large a deputation was met not by the 
 Board but by the members of the deputation or friends who be- 
 lieved that such a visit should be made. The expense of publish- 
 ing this formidable report also, it might be well to mention, is 
 met privately and not by the Board, the Board merely purchasing 
 at cost such copies as it desires to use. 
 
 Dr. and Mrs. Sailer and Miss 'Sailer were with us in the Phil- 
 ippine Islands although we followed different itineraries until 
 the mission meeting, and then came on to Korea together, where 
 
 3 ■ 
 
Dr. Sailer remained after the deputation left. He is making an 
 invaluable study of government and missionary education and it 
 is hoped will present a full separate report. We regret that we 
 could not ibe together all the time and that his report cannot be 
 included in this. He expects to stay in China and Japan until 
 early Spring. 
 
 This has not been simply a secretarial visit. The presence of 
 Dr. Bovalrd and Mr. Day and of Dr. Sailer, the Board's Educa- 
 tional Adviser, in the Philippines and Korea, made it possible to 
 give to our conferences and investigations both a more general 
 and a more specialized character. The report represents the gen- 
 eral vitews of all the memibers of the deputation, but each one is 
 responsible only for the sections which he himself has con- 
 tributed, Dr. Bovaird, for the sections on medical missions and 
 health problems, Mr. Day for the sections on property, treasury 
 and business problems, and Mr. Speer for the balance of the re- 
 port. The name or initialsi of the writer are attached to each sec- 
 tion. The date and place of writing are fllsi) frequently indicated 
 to explain occasional references which miglit otherwise be le«s 
 clear. 
 
 The letters with regard to the various stations were sent home 
 from the field for the information of the Board and the home con- 
 stituency. They are included here in order to furnish to those 
 who are not familiar with the conditions in the different Missions 
 a sympathetic though very inadequate picture of the living work 
 which is going steadily forward in the midst of all the perplex- 
 ing questions which are here discussed. 
 
 Heart and conscience have been put into this report and into 
 the effort of the deputation to understand the problems which it 
 has studied, and to sympathize intelligently with the missionar- 
 ies who are dealing with them,. With a deeper love and regard 
 for them, with a stronger faith in God and His living working in 
 the world and with the prayer that this report may render some 
 real service, it is sulbmitted herewith to the Board and the 
 Missions. 
 
 E. E. S. 
 S. S. "Sado Maru," 
 
 Novemiber 20, 1915. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 I. THE MISSIONS IN SIAM. pages 
 
 1. Letters from the Difiereiit Stations 9-28 
 
 (1) On the West Side of the Peninsula of Siam : 
 
 Tap Teang 9-11 
 
 (2) On the East Side of the Peninsula of Siam: 
 
 Nakon 11-14 
 
 (3) In the Heart of Siam: Pitsanuloke 14-17 
 
 (4) The Plain of Prae 17-19 
 
 (5) A Grave in the Jungle: Lakon 19-21 
 
 (6) The Work of God in Chieng Mai 21-24 
 
 (7) Under the Pagodas of Petehaburi 24-26 
 
 (8) Missions in the Capital of Siam: Bangkok. . 26-28 
 
 2. The Present Political Environment of Missions in 
 
 Siam 29-41 
 
 3. Sowing the Seed of the Kingdom in Siam 42-44 
 
 4. A Little Clinic in Comparative Religion 45-51 
 
 5. Talks with Buddhist Priests in Siam 52-59 
 
 6. Points of Contact with Christianity in the Heresies of 
 
 Siamese Buddhism 60-66 
 
 7. Letter Addressed to the Two Missions in Siam 67-79 
 
 8. Problems of the Work of our two Siam Missions.. . 80-160 
 
 9. A Eeview of the Medical Mission Work in Siam. .. . 161-181 
 10. Property, Treasury and Business Questions. . : 182-193 
 
 II. THE MISSION IN THE PHILIPPINES. 
 
 1. Letters from the Different Stations 197-219 
 
 (1) Wet Days in Iloilo 197-200' 
 
 (2) A Fountain of Living Waters, Dumaguete. . 200-204 
 
 (3) On the Coast of Bohol: Tagbilaran 204-206 
 
 (4) Christ in Cebu 206-209 
 
 (5) On the Island of Leyte: Tacloban 209-211 
 
 (6) In Southern Luzon: Albay and Naga. . . .\ . . 211-214 
 
 (7) Through the Cocoanut Groves of Laguna and 
 
 Tayabas 214-217 
 
 (8) The New Day in Manila 217-219 
 
 2. Some Present-day Impressions of Conditions in the 
 
 Philippines , 220-228 
 
 3. Some Aspects of the Religious Conditions in the Philip- 
 
 pines '. . . 229-235 
 
 4. Questions of Policy and Method in the Philippine 
 
 Mission • 236-276 
 
 5. A Review of the Medical Mission Work in the Philippines 
 
 \ 277-297 
 
 6. Property, Treasury, and Business Questions 298-304 
 
III. THE MISSION m JAPAN. paoes 
 
 1. First Impressions upon Revisiting Japan 307-310 
 
 2. Second Impxessions upon Revisiting Japan 311-319 
 
 3 Our Work with Christ and with the Church of Christ in 
 
 ■ Japan 320-324 
 
 4. The Thirtieth Anniversary of the Hokoriku Jogakko. . 325-330 
 
 5. Some Present Missionary Movements and Problems in 
 
 Japan 331-341 
 
 6. Problems of Health in Japan.^ _• 342-345 
 
 7. Property, Treasury, and Business Questions 346-348 
 
 IV. THE MISSION IN KOREA. 
 
 1. Across Chosen and Manchuria 351-356 
 
 2. A Visit to Syenohun; 356-359 
 
 3. Some of the Present Problems of the Mission work in 
 
 Korea 360-380 
 
 4. A Review of the Medical Mission Work in Korea. .. . 381-387 
 
 5. Property, Treasury, and Business Questions 388-391 
 
 V. THE MISSIONS IN CHINA. 
 
 1. Letters from Different Fields 395-413 
 
 (1) Work amid Human Life at its Maximum Den- 
 
 sity: Canton 395-398 
 
 (2) A Memorable Sunday Morning in Tientsin. . 398-403 
 
 (3) Peking and Tsinanfu 403-406 
 
 (4) The Three Stations of Kiang An 407-410 • 
 
 (5) The Old That is Still New: Central China. . 410-413 
 
 2. The General Environment of Missions in China at the 
 
 Present Time 414-432 
 
 3. Some Prraent-day Mission Questions in China 433-457 
 
 4. A Review of the Medical Mission Work in China 458-468 
 
 5. Property, Treasury, and Business Questions. 469-480 
 
 VI. SUMMARY AND CONCLUSIONS. 
 
 1. Treasury Observations 482-487 
 
 2. General Reflections 488-512 
 
I. THE MISSIONS IN SIAM 
 
 1. Letters from the Different Stations 9-28 
 
 (1) On the West Side of the Peninsula of Siam: 
 
 Tap Teang 9-11 
 
 (2) On the Eaat Side of the Peninsula of Siam: 
 
 Nakon 11-14 
 
 (3) In the Heart of Siam : Pitsanuloke 14-17 
 
 (4) The Plain of Prae 17-19 
 
 (5) A Grave in the Jungle: Lakon 19-21 
 
 (6) The Work of God in Ohieng Mai 21-24 
 
 (7) Under the Pagodas of Petchaburi 24-26 
 
 (8) Missions in the Capital of Siam: Bangkok. . 26-28 
 
 2. The Present Political Environment of Missions in 
 
 Siam 29-41 
 
 3. Sowing the Seed of the Kingdom in Siam 42-44 
 
 4. A Little Clinic in Oom.parative Religion........... 45-51 
 
 5. Talks with Buddhist Priests in Siam 52-59 
 
 6. Points of Contact w^ith Christianity in the Heresies of 
 
 Siamese Buddliism 60-66 
 
 7. Letter Addressed to the Two Missions in Siam 67-79 
 
 8. Problems of the Work of our two Siam Missions.. . 80-160 
 
 9. A Review of the Medical Mission Work in Siam. .. . 161-181 
 iO. Property, Treasury and Business Questions 182-193 
 
100 
 
 ro4 
 
 108 
 
 -T 
 
 SIAM AND LAOS 
 MISSIONS 
 
 100 
 
 _l£3_E;_C;_BmDQMfW,^M*P9,NEW YORK 108 
 
I. THE MISSIONS IN SIAM 
 
 1. LETTERS FROM THE DIFFERENT STATIONS IN SIAM 
 
 (1) ON THE WEST SIDE OF THE PENINSULA OP SIAM: TAP TEANG 
 
 Nakon Sritamarat, Siam, 
 ,Tune 3, 1915. 
 
 We have just come from, a four-days' visit to Tap Teang, one 
 of the newest and most far away Mission stations of our Church, 
 in the province of Trang on the bay of Bengal side of the lower 
 Siam peninsula. And while the impressions of the station are 
 still fresh and vivid I wisli to set some of them down for those 
 whose gil'ts established the station and maintain it as one of the 
 advanced missionary undertaliings of our Church. 
 
 The station is the outgrowth of twenty-five years of itinerating 
 work by Dr. and Mrs. E. P. Dunlap who traveled up and down 
 these provinces when there were only jungle paths through the 
 forests and crazy little sail boats along the coast. On one of 
 his first visits to Tap Teang village through a Christian Chinese 
 who had emigrated to the peninsula from Hong Kong, Dr. Dun- 
 lap met an old Siamese gentleman who had come, through re- 
 flections upon natural religion and especially upon the wonder 
 of the structure of the human hand, to believe in a beneficent and 
 fatherly creator and who when he first heard tlie Gospel wel- 
 comed it as the full revelation of the truth which he had already 
 dimly grasped. Forty of this old man's descendants have come 
 into the iChristian Church and scattered through the villages 
 north and south are now three hundred baptized believers con- 
 nected with the central church in Tap Teang, and far and wide 
 through a region untouched by any other agencies of Christian- 
 ity, Dr. Dunlap and his companions are sowing the seed of the 
 Gospel on soil which is friendly to it. 
 
 As our little coasting steamship landed us at the wretched 
 village of Trang early on iSunday morning, some of the believers 
 came to meet us and we went with them up the long street of the 
 village past the little houses built on piles over the tide water 
 and the swamps, to the neat chapel where a company of earnest 
 Christians welcomed us in that fellowship in Christ which bridges 
 every racial chasm and overleaps all the boundaries of land and 
 sea. Most of these believers at Trang were Chinese, part of the 
 •great immigrant invasion which has furnished the Siam-Malay 
 .peninsula with its best stock. The Chinese stand first in all 
 these lands in industiy, efficiency and power. 
 
 The Tap Teang station equipment consists at present of a resi- 
 dence compound for Dr. Dunlap and Mr. Snyder, a hospital com- 
 pound for the hospital and residence, the gift of the Siamese 
 
 9 
 
High Commissioner, and a church compound on "vrhich it is de- 
 sired to erect also a school for boys and girls and a residence for 
 the unmarried women of the station. The little school which has 
 been started is the only Christian school in the whole state of 
 Puket with its seven provinces belonging to the Tap Teang field. 
 A score or two of children have already gathered in the school 
 delighted at the prospect which it has opened to them, and there 
 is a chance here not only to train Christian men and women for 
 intelligent service as they go aibout their own lives, but also to 
 prepare teachers for the Christian schools which should be scat- 
 tered up and down these provinces. The only schools available 
 for the people now are the unorganized and as yet inefficient 
 schools in the Buddhist wats or temples. For several years Dr. 
 Dunlap, who is beloved and honored by the Siam officials from 
 the royal family down, was superintendent of schools for the gov- 
 ernment in the Trang province and was building up an efficient 
 |System until a change of commissioners involved such limiting 
 conditions as made it impossible for him to go on. 
 
 Just as the little Christian school is the only center of such 
 enlightenment in these provinces, so the hospital is the only place 
 of rest, succor and relief to the sick and needy, and its influence 
 has gone out far and wide. As we came away from Trang one of 
 the fellow passengers in our eoach was an old priest from the 
 iChinese temple in Penang, conducting a cocoanut grove now in 
 the province of Trang for the benefit of his temple. Bobbers had 
 pounded him up not long before and only Miss Christianson's 
 skillful care at the hospital had brought him through. He and 
 we had no common language except our common appreciation of 
 the Ohristlike spirit and the cunning skill of Miss Christianson 
 and our common gratitude to the great Love which had brought 
 her to Siam to conditions vastly different from those she had 
 known at home. In Dr. Bulkley's absence there has been no medi- 
 cal missionary in the station since January a year ago, and for 
 all this time Miss Christianson has carried the full responsibilty, 
 risking critical surgical service at times simply because it had 
 to be done and there was no one else' to do it, and single-handed 
 accomplishing work which half a dozen workers at home would 
 not have undertaken. 
 
 The Christian congregation at Tap Teang took us right into 
 their hearts and they certainly walked right into ours. Men, 
 women and little children, they knew whom they had believed 
 p.nd rejoiced in Him with a great love and joj^. Christ was no 
 stranger either in their hearts or in their homes and again and 
 again we met together with a full consciousness that we had one 
 faith, one Lord, one baptism and were bound together in the fam- 
 ily of the one Ood and Father of us all. 
 
 The regular market day fell on our last day in Tap Teang and 
 we spent the morning there in the comer of the market where 
 the evangelists preach to the people. It was fascinating to watch 
 especially the old men from the country drift by in the throng 
 
 10 
 
and stop to listen and then see them caught by some word of 
 truth and sit down on the edge of the platform from which the 
 evangelists spofce. Then as the truth was opened out these old 
 men would begin to nod assent, to express their delight, to ask 
 questions, and they would end by climlbing up on the platform 
 and forgetting all other errands as they learned all they could of 
 this new story to take back with them to -their villages. We saw 
 the seed of the Kingdom sown on absolutely new soil and realized 
 that each one of these old men would be the beginning of a new 
 worik of evangelization. 
 
 This is mission work in its truest and purest and most Christ- 
 like form. It is the heroic, pioneering part of mission work in 
 which men do not build on other men's foundations but go out 
 into the heart of the jungles and lay there the first stones of the 
 walls of the city of God. The men and women who are doing this 
 work have no borrowed glory, indeed they do not know that they 
 have any glory at all, but every hour that we were with them we 
 saw the glory as of the messengers of God who forget themselves 
 but in whom the grace and truth of the heavenly spirit shine 
 forth. This is not the sort of missionary work which exploits it- 
 self or is clever in its advertising and appeal, but if there is any 
 work regarding which the Lord Jesus must be pleased and in 
 which he must recognize today the very likeness of the work 
 which he did while he was here on earth, it is work like this at 
 Tap Teang. 
 
 What makes such work possible is love and faith in the hearts 
 of men and women. Neither the slow toil of the years nor the 
 wet miseries of the jungle, nor the isolation and loneliness could 
 quench that love or quell that faith, and now at last the fruitage 
 of peace and joy is being gathered in. What greater privilege 
 could we have than to share yet more fully in this fruitage? 
 
 R. B. S. 
 
 (2) ON THE EAST COAST OP THE PENINSULA OF SIAM : NAKON 
 
 S. S. "Asdang," Gulf of Siam, 
 June 10, 1915. 
 We have just come from a visit of the deepest interest to the 
 Nakon station. Nakon is a provincial capital and it and Tap 
 Teang are the two mission centres from which the Christian 
 Church is seeking to evangelize the lower peninsula of Siam. It 
 is an old, old city with an ancient, crenolated brick wall falling 
 into ruins, and the city itself has outgrown the walls and stretches 
 in a long line of houses for several miles on either side of a 
 broad, well-kept street, shaded by great tamarind trees. The 
 city itself is but a small part of the field, which extends from 
 Singora in the south to the southern boundary of our Petchaburi 
 field in the north and embraces some five or six hundred thou- 
 sand people for whose evangelization our Church alone has un- 
 dertaken the responsibility. 
 
 11 
 
A good part of the Christian congregation ia Nakon came down 
 to the railroad station to meet us as we arrived from Tap Teang 
 after a journey of five hours by rail, which only a few years ago 
 required five days by elephant. And not only the church, but 
 representatives of every element in the community came to the 
 reception which the church had arranged in the evening. There 
 were Siamese, Chinese, Indians, all the way from Peshawur on 
 the border of Afghanistan to Ceylon, and Malays. The Chinese 
 and Indians are the business men of the community, and here, 
 as everywhere in the peninsula down to Singapore and across 
 the Straits in the Dutch East Indies, it is the Chinese who 
 supply the energy, the ibusiness efficiency, and the industrial 
 labor. They have come also in good numibers into the Christian 
 churches and the leading layman in the Nakon church is a Chin- 
 ese merchant and capitalist who gives generously both of his 
 personal service and of his wealth. He illustrates also one of the 
 great prolblems of mission work in these fields. Before he became 
 a Christian, his first wife 'being childless, he took with her con- 
 sent, a second wife that he might have the children without which 
 the heart of a Chinese can not be satisfied here or his soul at 
 peace hereafter. When he desired to come into the church he 
 was told that it was impossible to admit a polygamist to the com- 
 munion and he is waiting, accordingly, until he can free himself 
 from his present situation, but meanwhile he overflows with gen- 
 erous activity in all the work of the church. The Chinese in 
 these provinces are chiefly from the island of Hainan in China, 
 and the Hainanese have never been willing to let their women 
 emigrate, fearful of the dangers to their good character, and the 
 result has been that the many Hainanese men who come, al- 
 though they have wives of their own at home in Hainan, take 
 also Siamese wives, and when these men, reached by Christianity 
 in Siam, come to the church, the church, with proWems enough 
 already to solve, has to face also this vital and fundamental 
 protolem of safeguarding the principle of the unity and purity of 
 the home. It is safe to say that these young Christian churches 
 on the mission fields are facing this problem with a courage which 
 might well be imitated by the churches in some of the western 
 lands. 
 
 The evangelistic work of the station consists of the local church, 
 the itinerating work amid the jungles and on the islands off the 
 coast, a fascinating mission Sunday-school among the little 
 naked, brown children in the heart of the old city, and the chapel 
 services in the hospital. If there is anyone at home who thinks 
 that Christianity is a spent force or has lost its courage, its 
 faith, or its pertinacity, I wish he might have been with us at 
 the Sunday morning service at the church. The neat building, 
 spotlessly clean, was filled with men and women and children. 
 The congregation sang, in their own tongue, some of the great 
 old hymns of the church and read all in unison the last chapter 
 of the Gospel of Matthew, and listened intently, children and all, 
 
 12 
 
to Dr. Wachter's translation of the addresses of the visitors. A 
 current of wonderfully variegated "life flowed by on the broad 
 road before the church. Some would stop and stand in the door- 
 ways aiid lisiten. Here and there in the congregation sat ban- 
 daged patients from the mission hospital across the street. From 
 the platform we could look out through the open doors and see 
 the cleanly, colored walls of the hospital with its obvious marks 
 of order and efi&ciency and service. Adjoining the hospital was 
 a great Buddhist temple compound. An old pagoda falling into 
 ruins was overgrown with trees and foliage. A great Buddhist 
 image sat defaced and neglected before the pagoda under a cor- 
 rugated iron roof. No worshippers knelt before it. No voice of 
 worship or of teaching could Ibe heard. There was Siamese Budd- 
 hism, indolent, torpid, ineffective, living on only as a sedative 
 and an opiate, strong in the tradition and inertia of two thousand 
 years. Here, beside it and across the street, was Christianity, 
 alert, living, serving mankind in the ministry of an active love, 
 filled with the spirit of Him who said, "I came to minister," and 
 "I must work." 
 
 Under Dr. Van Metre's care, the hospital, so well served by Dr. 
 Swart and Dr. Wachter, has increased its work and influence. 
 Part of its present equipment was given by His Majesty, the 
 present King, when he was Crown Prince, and he is expected 
 soon to visit the hospital on his present tour in these southern 
 provinces. The hospital is seeliing to be not only a good medical 
 institution but also a true center of evangelization. It has a 
 most interesting record (book preserving the history of each case, 
 including a memorandum of the religious teaching received iby 
 the patient and his attitude to it, and providing for a record of 
 visits made to him in his home village after his return. Nothing 
 that we have seen has gone more directly to our hearts than the 
 chapel service at this hospital. All the patients who could be 
 moved were 'brought into the front corridor and reception hall 
 and there we sat in the midst of them. One was an old woman 
 from whose left temple a huge cancer had been cut away. Two 
 little girl patients led in by the hand an old blind woman await- 
 ing operation for cataract. A iSiamese widow dressed in mourn- 
 ing, all in white, was there with a tumor which was to be taken 
 away. An official had just come for an operation. It was such a 
 company as our Lord must have looked upon as He stood in the 
 door of Simon's mother's house as the sun was going down. And 
 as the company sang "The Great Physician now is near," we felt 
 sure that He was indeed there as truly as in Capernaum. If 
 any heart wishes to Ibe sure of being with Him it need only follow 
 Him into such scenes as these in the hospital at Nakon. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Eckles and Miss Cooper were at home on fur- 
 lough but Miss Moller was conducting the .boys' and girls' schools 
 together in the comfortalble open .basement of Mr. Eckles' Siamese 
 house. The little son of the Governor, the children of the first 
 and second judges and of the well-to-do merchants met here for 
 
 13 
 
good teaching, which, included the daily study of the BiWe, with 
 children of the coolie and the farmer. The GoTemor on whom 
 we called expressed his highest appreciation of the missionaries 
 and the gratitude of Siam for what they had done, and said he 
 had two sons in the mission's college for ;boys in Bangkofe. As a 
 token of his appreciation of the missionaries he sent his automo- 
 biles for us one afternoon for a visit to the oldest temple in 
 Nakon, and his elephants another afternoon to take us out to a 
 garden in the jungle. 
 
 The little congregation on Sunday morning numlbered the same 
 as the group of the disciples gathered in Jerusalem after the day 
 of Pentecost. May we not believe that, as from those beginnings, 
 the Christian Church went forth to change the whole mighty 
 empire of Eome, so from these ibeginnings Christ's Church may 
 move out to win these people along the coasts and in the forest 
 deeps of lower Siam and to do it in less than the four centuries 
 needed to win Rome. 
 
 R. E. S. 
 
 (3)' IN THE HEARO? OP SIAM 
 
 S. S. "Katong," Gulf of Siam, 
 July 17, 1915. 
 
 Rowland Macdonald Stephenson, the extraordinary, but some- 
 what eccentric genius who planned the great railway system of 
 India, dreamed of the day when the traveler could go by continu- 
 ous journey toy rail from Calais to Calcutta. Later builders have 
 added to this dream and planned the continuation of the line 
 from Calcutta to Singapore, connecting the extreme southeastern 
 corner of Asia with the northwestern comer of Europe. But 
 this will not be the only route by which the traveler can reach 
 Singapore or Bangkok, the capital of Siam, which is better en- 
 titled than Singapore to be regarded as the terminus of this 
 trans-hemispheric system. Taking one route he may come by 
 Calais, Constantinople, Bagdad, Bushire, Karachi, Calcutta, and 
 Rangoon, or he may take a quite different route and come via 
 Berlin, Moscow, Irkutsk, MuJiden, Pekin, Hankow, Yunnanfu, 
 and Chieng Mai to Bangkok. Neither of these two monumental 
 railroad projects is entirely a dream. Great sections of each 
 have been already completed and it may be that we shall see the 
 second line done Ibefore the first. 
 
 Whoever comes to Bangkok by this route will pass right down 
 through the h«art of Siam. It will be a long time before he can 
 do this coining from the north, but he can already do it going up 
 from the iSouth: For some years the Royal Siamese Railways 
 have been in operation from Bangkok northward to Pitsanuloke 
 making possible in eleven hours si journey which, in the old times 
 required many days of slow travel by boat up the long reaches 
 of the river Me nam. And here at Pitsanuloke in the very heart 
 of the King'dom of Siam is one of those outposts of the Kingdom 
 
 14 
 
of Christ from which a little handful of men and women, un- 
 appalled bj the enormity of their task, are seeking not to tear 
 down the sovereignty of any earthly master ibut to extend the 
 sovereignty of a heavenly. 
 
 It is a wide and extensive field which is allotted to the Pit- 
 sanuloke station. Northward along the Me nam Eiver there are 
 two hundred villages fol- which the station is responsible, and 
 southward to Paknampo not less than one hundred and fifty 
 villages. Westward there are two other rivers which can be as- 
 cended from Paknampo, and eastward the whole field is open for 
 three hundred miles to the frontier .of French Annatn. And the 
 field is as diflQcult as it is extensive. During a good part of the 
 year it is flooded and even at the best seasons heat and bad water 
 and insects and discomfort make to;uring no easy matter, and 
 call for a persistent and unflinching devotion in the hearts of the 
 missionaries who are willing, as we can thank God our mission- 
 aries have been, to undertake the evangelization of this great 
 field. 
 
 We reached Pitsanuloke on a sultry Saturday evening in the 
 month of June. The long street from the railroad station to the 
 river was lined with the shops of Chinese merchants who seemed 
 to outnumber the Siamese in the markets, and who, naked to 
 the waist and with loose Chinese trousers, were more sensibly 
 adjusted to the conditions than the white man laden with his 
 conventions. A brown river running under deep, steep banks 
 cleaves Pitsanuloke in twain. On the east bank are the markets 
 and the railroad and the headquarters of the gendarmerie, and 
 rising aibove these a beautiful, shapely, golden pagoda keeping 
 guard over the handsomest temple we have seen in Siam outside 
 of Bangkok. On the other side of the river are the barracks with 
 a full regiment, the government offices, the Lord Lieutenant's 
 residence, the homes and institutions of the missionaries, and a 
 large village population round about. To the evening meeting 
 there came the little group of Christian believers, children of the 
 school, and some of those who were not yet Christians but who 
 were ready to hear what this new religion might have to say. 
 Two government doctors, the advance guard of an increasing 
 numlber of young men trained in western medicine in the gov- 
 ernment school where they feel also the influence of the warm 
 Christian character and the earnest zeal of Dr. George B. Mc- 
 Farland, Dean of the school and son of one of the early mission- 
 aries. Two officers from the barracks came also to the meeting, 
 one of them the colonel in command, and no one appreciated more 
 keenly than he the telling arguments of Dr. McFarland who had 
 come with us to Pitsanuloke, as he set forth in his superb com- 
 mand of Siamese language and modes of thought, the unsatisfac- 
 toriness of the agnostic view of the world and its origin which is 
 all that Buddhism has to offer. I must not forget, howeverj to 
 mention the insects which attended this meeting. They came in 
 innumeralble myriads and dropped down the necks of the speak- 
 
 15 
 
ers and into their hair and there was no escape from them except 
 by going to bed under mosquito nets. 
 
 Pitsanuloike is one of the newer stations of the Siam Mission 
 but it is building up rapidly and effectively the wide-reaching 
 activities characteristic of our Presbyterian Mission stations. 
 Mr. Jones has charge of the itinerating work and makes his life 
 reach as far as one man's life can go. Mr. Stewart has charge 
 of the boys' school and the local church and neither the proper 
 fees nor the missionary purpose of the school prevent its holding 
 its own amid the Buddhist schools round aibout. The girls' 
 school is in care of Miss McClure, with the competent help of 
 Me Pin, an attractive Siamese girl trained in the Wang Lang 
 school in Bangkok which is sending out its influences for good all 
 over the land. Dr. Shellman has charge of the hospital and is 
 erecting new buildings with contributions gathered on the field. 
 He has worked out in a very interesting way the problem of hos- 
 pital construction, complicated in central and northern Siam 
 by the fact that every patient brings som* members of his family 
 with him to the hospital and that they all want to keep their 
 food and cooking utensils roimd aibout the patient's ibed, alleging 
 that their possessions are safe only there. Dr. Shellman has 
 built a house separate from but connected with the hospital, with 
 a small room. With lock and key, assigned to each patient, to 
 which he is able to insist that all the things which have been 
 only breeding places for disease germs in the wards, must be re 
 moved. And the women of the station take their part heartily in 
 school and hospital and church. 
 
 Our Sunday in Pitsanuloke was a full day with church in the 
 morning following the Sunday-school service, interrupted only 
 a little by a dog flight in the middle aisle of the little open chapel, 
 and not at all by a rooster flght immediately before the front 
 door, witnessed only by us who sat on the platform and by one 
 small, naked youngster of five or six who looked solemnly on the 
 encounter. 'Soldiers from the barracks passing by stopped for a 
 while to listen but did not come in. .Soldiers in groups are not 
 allowed to attend public meetings in Siam. In the afternoon we 
 talked and prayed together about the strengthening and exten- 
 sion of the work and I wish we could help the church at home 
 to feel in some deeper way the need of intercession in behalf of 
 these far-off, lonely workers. In the evening the young people 
 met for their Christian Endeavor Society gathering which Me 
 Pin led. As we sang together the Christian hymns we could hear 
 from the barracks near by the sustained and not unmusical 
 chanting of the troops as, after the new fashions which are pre- 
 vailing in Siam these days, they sang together their Buddhist 
 prayers. We went on to the North Siam Mission the next day, 
 returning to Pitsanuloke some weeks later and we are now on 
 our way from Siam to the Philippines, but the deep murmur of 
 that barracks chant is still in our ears and in our hearts, and I 
 think we shall hear it always, not as the prayer to Buddha which 
 
 16 
 
it was meant to be, but as a cry to Christ and a call to all who 
 call Christ Lord. 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 (4) THE PLAIN OF PEAK 
 
 S. S. "Katong," Gulf of Siam, 
 July 17, 1915. 
 
 The traveler in Siam bound northward to the Laos, now called 
 the North Siam Mission, travels all day from Bangkok on the 
 comfortable, German built, broad gauge railroad across wide 
 alluvial plains, past palm trees and banana groves and ruined 
 pagodas, and thousands of water buflfaloes, the great agricultural 
 work animal of Siam, and arrives in the evening at the end of 
 the first section of the railroad, Pitsanuloke. Trains do not 
 run as yet at night in Siam. The next morning on a smaller 
 train of inferior cars the traveler resumes Ms journey, and within 
 a few hours the wide, cultivated plains give place to jungle and 
 forest, and the road climbs up by ravine and water course over 
 the hills that separate North and South Siam. There is a hot, 
 stifling tunnel near the top and then the traveler comes out into 
 a distinctly different air and feels at once its freshness and vi- 
 tality. We felt this difference all the time we were in the North 
 Siam Mission and were conscious just as sharply of the reverse 
 change when we passed back southward over the hills again. Be- 
 yond these hills to the north opened out the great Prae plain. 
 The city of Prae is in the middle of the plain and. our Presby- 
 terian mission compound is on the edge of the 'city looking off 
 across the plain to a beautiful range of mountains to the east. 
 The old compound was on the other side of the; city on a high 
 bank over the river, but in flood times with the teak logs driving 
 down, the river devoured the compound by such huge annual ex- 
 cavations that it was necessary to leave the old spot with its 
 beautiful trees and even dearer associations. 
 
 It is a great pity that the surplus waters which pour destruc- 
 tively down the streams can not be conserved and spread out over 
 the district. Again and again the Prae plain has suffered from 
 famine. The one great staple article of food and trade is rice, 
 and no other grain requires water in such ajbundance and regu- 
 larity. With famine comes always disease and poverty that lasts 
 after the famine is gone. On the heels of the last hunger came 
 malignant malaria and it is not surprising that in the hearts of 
 the simple people that dread of devils which is the real religion 
 of northern Siam, was intensified, and that from that dread the 
 gospel should be felt to be just what it was in the days when it 
 first came, glad tidings of freedom and deliverance. 
 
 We spent three happy days in the Prae station. Two of the 
 fathers of the work. Dr. Peoples and Dr. Taylor, had come over 
 from Nan, a hard journey over mountain roads and through 
 flooded streams, for a joint conference over the work of the two 
 stations. Nan has had the great advantage of more continuity 
 
 lY 
 
of missionary occupation. Nothing is more evident on the mis- 
 sion field than the advantage of keeping good missionaries per- 
 manently resadent in one station. To move them involves inevit- 
 able loss. They can not carry with them the influence and friend- 
 ships which they have won nor can they transmit them to their 
 successors. In Asia, more even than at home, staJbility and per- 
 manence are necessary elements of efficiency. Of the present 
 mission staff in Prae, no one, I think, has been there longer than 
 six years. In spite of all drawbacks, however, there has been 
 already real fruitage, and the problems, both here and in Nan, 
 are the problems not of a failing but of a progressing work. 
 
 It would be a good thing if the home church could be dropped 
 down of an afternoon in the Prae station to share in the solution 
 of these problems. One had to do with the question of the use 
 of baptism. Baptism was found to be the most distinctive and 
 impressive sign that a man had broken with heathenism, espec- 
 ially with the worship of spirits, and was prepared now to go in 
 the Christian way and to trust Jesus Christ to deliver him from 
 the devils of whom he had always lived in fear. But many were 
 prepared to go as far as this who had no knowledge of Christian 
 truth, who had had no opportunity as yet to prove the stability 
 of their Christian faith or the worthiness of their Christian char- 
 acter, and who if admitted to the Lord's table and entrusted 
 with the Christian name, might bring reproach upon it and might 
 make Christianity a scandal. Should these men be baptized and 
 then taught and admitted later to the Lord's table, or should 
 baptism toe deferred until men were deemed worthy of both sacra- 
 ments? A second problem had to do with the Chinese Chris- 
 tians. Wherever the railroad comes in Siam the Chinese traders 
 pour in after it. A Chinese evangelist had visited Prae, travel- 
 ing at his own charges, and had brought twenty-five of the Chin- 
 ese to the church for baptism. They knew little Lao and the 
 missionaries knew no Chinese. Should they be admitted and if 
 so should they be required aibsolutely to close their shops on Sun- 
 day and be disciplined if they did not do so ? To close their shops 
 meant the surrender at once of one-seventh of their income and 
 perhaps more as it threw them behind in a competition in busi- 
 ness sharper than anything we know. Many of them, moreover, 
 were only the agents of non-Christian Chinese principals, whose 
 business they could not control. Still a third problem which is 
 real in every mission field is how to get native Christians to rea- 
 lize that the propagation of Christianity is the duty of every 
 Christian, especially when so many of them are so ignorant and 
 know so little, and when, in defense of what Christianity they 
 have, they must often bear such subtle and taunting persecution. 
 These and many other questions we met in these conferences. 
 
 It is evident that the work at Nan is now well staffed and 
 well equipped and the new force located at Prae is taking hold 
 energetically, Mr. Callender of the itinerating work for which he 
 is admirably suited. Dr. Park of the new hospital, and Mrs. Park 
 
 18 . 
 
of the girls' school in the aibsence of any single woman mission- 
 ary, and Mr. MacMullan of the boys' school. Hampered finan- 
 cially by some overexpenditures in the last few years, which must 
 be made up out of their new budget, they are planning gravely 
 for new work, and have before them as great an opportunity as 
 missionaries could desire. They enjoy the friendship of the peo- 
 ple, from the Governor down. We called with them upon the 
 Governor, who expressed, in the courteous way which is charac- 
 teristic of the Siamese, the friendly attitude of Siam toward all 
 foreigners, but its special friendliness towards those who, like 
 the missionaries, had come to Siam to learn the language of the 
 people, to understand thfeir hearts and to do good. It is still, 
 as it was in the days of old, the men who love who will conquer 
 and nothing can conquer them. 
 
 'The great highway of the plain, from Den Chai on the railroad 
 seventeen miles from Prae, runs just in front of the mission 
 compound. An unceasing tide of life moves to and fro upon it. 
 Bullock carts, pack trains of oxen or of ponies, elephants and men 
 ajid women. To whoever will come in, the gates of the compound 
 are open, and to whoever is in need those who dwell upon the 
 compound will go out. They are like the man of old "who lived 
 by the side of the road and was a friend of man." 
 
 K. E. S. 
 
 (5) A GRAVE IN THE JUNGLE 
 
 S. S. "Katong," Gulf of Siam, 
 July 17, 1915. 
 
 In a bit of sparse and forlorn jungle on the outskirts of the 
 city of Nakon Lampang, near the yellow, winding waters of the 
 Me Wang River in northern Siam, we stood a few days ago be- 
 side a lonely grave. It was marked by no stone or proper monu- 
 ment. A plain, low brick platform alone covered the resting 
 place of Jonathan Wilson, the sweet singer of the songs of Is- 
 rael to the Lao people. For more than half a century he had 
 worked first at Ohieng Mai and then here at Lakoh, speaking 
 gently of Christ to those who did not know Him, teaching in the 
 faith those whom it was given him to win to the Saviour, but 
 delighting most of all, in the home that he builtj looking across 
 the river to the city, to translate the great hymns of the church 
 into simple and beautiful Lao, and to give a pure music fragrant 
 with the sweetness of his own character to, the church in north- 
 em Siam. At his death he charged his fellow missionaries that 
 they were not to bury him in the little European cemetery beside 
 the hospital, but to lay him in the jungle among the native Chris- 
 tians and to leave him there among the simple folk he loved until 
 in the Resurrection the Lord of life should call and Jonathan 
 Wilson in the midst of his flock should rise up and go out to 
 meet Him. 
 
 But though no suitaible monument such as surely should mark 
 his grave has yet been raised, there is rich memorial to Dr. Wil- 
 
 19 
 
son in the hymns which are sung all over northern Siam and in 
 the work which- has grown up here in Lakon which for so many 
 years had 'been his home. Miss Brunner and Miss Buck and 
 Miss Worthington live in his old house, and conduct, Miss Brun- 
 ner the admirable school for Lao girls in the nice adjoining 
 building, and Miss Buck and Miss Worthington the Kenneth Mc- 
 Kenzie School for boys at another compound half a mile away, 
 where it stands with its beautiful brick walls and massive pillars, 
 one of the most impresisive buildings of the missions in Siam. 
 Just adjoining the girls' school are the physician's residence and 
 the hospital, admirably organized and managed by Dr. Crooks, 
 and at the boys' school compound are the residences of Mr. Vin- 
 cent, who has general charge of the school and of the industrial 
 work which he has developed in a tannery and shoe shop, and of 
 Mr. Hartzel who is in charge of the evangelization of a district 
 great enough to overtax the time and strength of three men. 
 
 The railroad which is being steadily pushed from Bangkok to 
 Chieng Mai, has not yet reached Lakon. Regular trains are run- 
 ning only as far as Pa Kah. Prom there the German engineers 
 who are building the road kindly sent us forward two long stages 
 py construction train to Meh Chang, whence we reached Lakon 
 by ponies in a day and a half. I shall never forget the scene at 
 the little improvised station at Pa Kah as our train came in just 
 as the evening shadows were beginning to lengthen. All around 
 was the great unbroken forest. Teak logs from old cuttings were 
 lying where they had lain for years in a little mountain stream 
 waiting to be driven out by flood and elephant, reaching Bang- " 
 kok ten years perhaps after they had first been felled. The bam- 
 boo and thatch huts of the railroad laborers nestled together in 
 a raw forest clearing. The neater houses of the German engineers 
 stood among the trees on the hillside above. Badk from the sta- 
 tion were the encampments of the pack trains with the bullocks 
 waiting to carry freight over the trails and the mountain passes 
 into the open plains beyond. Wild-eyed people of half a dozen 
 tribes, most of whom had never seen a railroad train before, 
 looked on with wonder. The Chinese and Lao coolies who were 
 building the road had finished their day's work. Nearby stood 
 the Eurasian contractors or section superintendents. It was a 
 strange mixture of race and speech, of old and new, of the forces 
 that resist or only passively submit, and the forces that change 
 and advance and create. Very much of what had been done was 
 crude and imperfect and would have to be done again. The cost 
 of maintenanice and repair woiald far exceed the cost of first con- 
 struction. In front stood the great and ancient forest, laced wffh 
 lianas, dark and unmoved. Behind lay the fresh embankment 
 and the new laid rails. "Here I rest," said the iorest, "let no 
 man disturb me." "Here I come," said life, the ever-onward, 
 never-resting life of man, "make way for me." One could not 
 have asked for a more vivid picture of the missionary enterprise 
 or a clearer representation of its deepest problems than we saw 
 
 20 
 
that afternoon at Pa Kah as the long sunbeams lay athwart the 
 tree trunks and the night gave the forest respite from man only 
 until the day should break again. 
 
 But I'ong years before the railroad came to Pa Kah, before ever 
 there was a railroad in Siam, the missionaries had come to Lakon 
 and begun their work of hewing away the jungle and letting in 
 light. 
 
 The work at Lakon met us before ever we reached Lakon. In 
 front of a Buddhist temple on the highway into the city, the boys^ 
 and giris' schools were waiting, bright in their many-colored gar- 
 ments, and at the city gates the fathers of the church were watch- 
 ing and we all pasised together into the city. It is the second 
 city in importance in the north and the old Lao Chow or Chieftain 
 who still lives, honored and pensioned by the Siamese govern- 
 ment, is a reminder of the former days when these northern pro- 
 vinces were separate kingdoms paying an annual tribute in Bang- 
 kok but otherwise enjoying a practically independent sovereignty. 
 With mo^ of these old Chows the missionaries established good 
 friendships, and I think there is not one of them who does not 
 think and speak of the missionaries and their work with respect 
 and sometimes even with affection. 'Of course it is chiefly medi- 
 cal and educational work, and su'ch enterprises as the tannery 
 and leather-working that specially appeal to them, but they know 
 very well that it is a still deeper motive than that of philanthropy 
 which brings the missionary, and neither they nor the Siamese 
 government have often hindered in the slightest the efforts of the 
 missionaries to bring to the people that living power of the gos- 
 pel which has produced our schools and hospitals, and which 
 these in their turn are seeking to commend to these people of 
 Siam. 
 
 I met an old, old man near the boys' school and was introduced 
 to him as one of the early Christians. I asked him what it was 
 that had brought him to Jesus Christ, and he said it was the 
 .goodness of Christ in delivering him from the fear of evil spirits 
 and especially from the dread of witchcraft. He could not tell 
 what a joy it was to have found such a mighty Saviour. For 
 more than twenty years now he had lived in this freedom by 
 which Christ sets men free. There are thousands of others in 
 this great plain of Lakon who are waiting to hear the good news 
 of this deliverance. ■ 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 (6) THE WORK OF GOD IN CHIBNG MAI 
 
 S. S. "Katong," Gulf of Siam, 
 July 17, 1915. 
 
 iChieng Mai is one of those cities to which any one who is in- 
 terested in the missionary work of our church looks forward 
 with an eagerness and expectation which we always feel in draw- 
 ing near to great associations. And these feelings are made in- 
 tense and solemn as, entering the city from the south one passes 
 
 21 
 
by the beautiful little cemetery in -whieh stands the plain, white 
 cross marking the resting place of Daniel McGilvary. For more 
 than half a century Dr. McGilvary lived and worked in Ohieng 
 Mai, and not in Chieng Mai only, but over the whole of northern 
 Siam. No younger missionary ever surpassed him for tireless 
 energy in itineration. Even as an old man he still went to and 
 fro, honored and beloved wherever he went, preaching Christ to 
 everyone and making friends for his Master. It is a great thing 
 for a mission station to have as its inheritance the example and 
 spirit and the fruitage of the toil of such a missionary. Other 
 men labored with Dr. McGilvary in the sowing and others have 
 entered into the reaping, but all alike have rejoiced to join in 
 recognizing him and his faith and love as the source of the great 
 work in Chieng Mai and throughout northern Siam. 
 
 On our 'visit we made a glorious entry into the Chieng Mai 
 field at its chief out-station of Lampoon. There at the bridge 
 without the city, Mr. Freeman met us as we came down from the 
 mountain passes and out across the broad sun-blistered plain. 
 The children of three or four schools had assemibled with their 
 songs and banners. The older people of the church had come with 
 them and we. made a great procession which, under Mr. Freeman's 
 leadership, marched straight through the city and the mariket 
 places to show the people of Lampoon that there was no mean or 
 inconsiderable number of Christians among them. Mr. Freeman 
 marched us right into the chapel, which we packed to the doors, 
 and there an old man, son of one of the earliest Christians, gave 
 us welcome. 
 
 The following day was one long series of greetings all the way 
 from Lampoon into Chieng Mai. Mr. Collins took us first a little 
 off the road to the Bethlehem Church, of 500 members,' where on 
 a week day morning a large 'comipany had gathered to greet us 
 in their beautiful new buiding of bamboo and thatch, built by 
 their own hands. Then Dr. Campbell took us a little further on 
 across the rice fields to the church at Ban Tah. As we came in 
 sight a long line of boys stretched across the fields, waved fla^ 
 to us and we heard over the plain the familiar strains in Lao of 
 "There's a royal banner giren for display to the soldiers of the 
 cross." Behind the boys the older folk were waiting and we 
 rode into a beautiful large church which the people had just 
 completed and which was crowded full of men, women and chil- 
 dren to greet us. This was in the center of the section ravaged 
 by the malaria epidemic a few years ago, and the infiuence which 
 Christianity has now secured has been due to the love and skill 
 and tireless service with which Dr. Campbell worked among the 
 people, encouraging them to break away from the worship of evil 
 spirits and the enslavement of superstitious medical ideas, and 
 to trust Christ and to use the means which in Christ's name he 
 was ready to supply. Now in no small measure due to this re- 
 markable work, Dr. Campbell has more than three thousand com- 
 municants and inquirers under instruction in the city church and 
 
 22 
 
adjoining villages. The moral fruitage of the work is already- 
 bearing testimony to the truth of Christianity, and Ban Tah 
 itself, formerly a nest of cattle ro'bbers, is now becoming a clean 
 and peaceful village. After Ban Tah we stopped at one more 
 chapel where an old saint gave us welcome with almost embar- 
 rassing rapture, and then we passed on into Chieng Mai. Near 
 the little white cross where Dr. McGilvary rests, the boys of the 
 Prince Royal's College, with Mr. Harris, met us, and further on 
 the girls of the girls' school and the hundred and more children 
 of Mrs. Campbell's Day School, which bears the name of Stanley 
 Phraner, were waiting for us before the large white church on the 
 river bank, which is one of the most conspicuous, and to us one 
 of the most attractive, things in the beautiful landscape of Chieng 
 Mai. 
 
 Our hearts overflowed with praise and joy on Sunday morning 
 when we went for the morning service to the church. It was 
 packed from wall to wall, with people aibout the doors and the 
 windows, and many more outside who could not get near. And 
 these were Christian people and their children, and they received 
 with joy and gladness the greetings which we lirought them from 
 the church at home, and the appeal from that great cloud of 
 witnesses, McOilvary and Wilson and Phraner, and their own 
 saints and martyrs Nan Chai and Nan Intah and Noi Sunya. 
 Blessed is the church that is rich with such memories. 
 
 Our week in Chieng Mai was all too short for the talks with 
 missionaries and Lao Christians, the study of all the institutions 
 and the Visits which we needed to make. Of these last none was 
 more pleasant than the call on the Lord Lieutenant of all these 
 northern provinces who resides in Chieng Mai, His Excellency 
 Chao Phya Surasi Visithasakdi, who was unreserved in his com- 
 mendation of the work which the missionaries had done and the 
 spirit in which they had done it. In addition to the institutions 
 whi£h I have mentioned, there were the hospital, now under Dr. 
 Mason's most competent charge, the press, made self-supporting 
 by Mr. Collins, the new theological school given by Mr. Severance, 
 whose beautiful building is nearing completion and which Mr. 
 Gillies is guiding with rare ability, and the leper asylum which 
 has been built up by Dr. McKean until it has become one of the 
 most wonderful institutions in iSiam. The morning that we were 
 there 25 lepers were baptized and welcomed to the Lord's Table. 
 I think the highest honor I have ever had in my life was to be 
 allowed to hold the baptismal bowl out of which these Itepers 
 were baptized. I am taking it home as a priceless memorial. Of 
 their own accord the lepers brought to this communion service 
 a gift of 36 Rupees given out of their poverty to help lepers in 
 other lands who might be more unfortunate than they. 
 
 We came away from Chieng Mai with grateful and rejoicing 
 hearts.* A mighty work of God has been done here !by men of 
 God and the noble succession of the past has not failed. We can 
 only transmit to the church at home the closing Words of a letter 
 
 23 
 
which the three ordained Lao ministers gave us as we came away. 
 "The fields are very broad and the grain is yellow. We toeg that 
 the Christians of America may work together with us in order 
 that the grain may be garnered quickly. Please do not forget 
 us. We beg that the memlbers of the great foreign board will 
 carry this message to you Christians in America. May the love 
 of Jehovah dwell in your hearts unceasingly." 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 (7) UNDER THE PAGODAS OB" PETCHABUEI 
 
 S. S. "Katong," Gulf of Siam, 
 July 19, 1915. 
 
 As, from either the north or the south, the traveler draws 
 near they rise up before him, these pagodas of Petchaburi on the 
 high verdurejclad hill which looks down over the wide-stretching 
 paddy fields, southeastward to the sea and northwestward to the 
 hills which begin the great mountainous, undeveloped country of 
 western Siam. The pagodas look down upon the plain but they 
 do not command it. Other forces are at work there and they 
 have crept up now to the very foot of the hill on which the 
 pagodas stand and have built there, next door to the monastery, 
 a training school which is to send boys out to teach Christian 
 schools wherever they can find a foothold in the plain. And JDr. 
 Eakin, who has charge of the itinerating work in a field two hun- 
 dred miles long reaching from the north of Petchalburi to Koh 
 Lak in the south, has a thousand communicants and inquirers in 
 preparation for baptism in sixty villages in this great field. From 
 the pagodas on the hill, moreover, not one hand has been lifted 
 to heal the sickness and disease of the people, and the great idols 
 sitting there in their passive calm are untouched by any sound of 
 suffering or call of need and pain. In their high retreat aloof 
 from men their only message is that all is vain, that his joy is 
 best who neither thinks nor feels nor laughs nor cries but,' be- 
 yond desires, has forgot himself and all mankind. A mile away 
 where the crowds of hurdanity pass, on the river bank where the 
 boats can bring the sick and helpless, the mission hospital stands 
 with it doors wide open, the beds lining its simple wards, the 
 operating room one of the best equipped in all our hospitals in 
 Siam, and a surgeon's skill waiting to do whatever can be done 
 to relieve suffering and distress. We should have been very glad 
 while in Petchalburi to climto the hill and visit the images of 
 Buddha and the high pagodas, but our interest was in the plain 
 and the people of the plain and the market places of the city 
 "where cross the tousy ways of men," and there we went with 
 Dr. Eaikin and his son Paul who has come back as a missionary 
 to the land of his birth and has taken up with his father the work 
 in this great field of Petchalburi. 
 
 The city was just recovering at the time of our visit from a 
 disastrous fire. With the exception of the temples and the few 
 modem buildings, Siamese construction has always been, and is 
 
 2i 
 
now, bambao and thatch or at the best of wood. This is one 
 reason why the ancient cities have absolutely disappeared except 
 for the pagodas, and it makes fire a dreadful peril and a not in- 
 frequent one, as the cooking is done inside the inflammable houses 
 on little platforms of earth and stone. Last year a great fire 
 swept the city of Bangkok and destroyed $800,000.00 worth oi 
 property, and not long before our visit, half the fine market sec- 
 tion of Petchafouri, with some of its best old temples, had been 
 destroyed. The fire burned right up to one of our mission chap- 
 els, a simple frame structure, and then stopped. The other 
 chapel it wiped out but to the great gain of the work as it will 
 now be possible to rebuild on the same site but with 'better ex- 
 posures and access. In addition to these two chapels there is a 
 church in Petchafouri built on the edge of the town nearest to 
 the high hill and its pagodas. For two generations it has stood 
 there proclaiming its message by the side of the road along 
 which the multitudes have gone on their pilgrimages to the pago- 
 das on the top of the hill and to the idols there who have never 
 heard one word that has been said or spoken a single word in 
 reply. 
 
 Petchalburi is the next to the oldest of our mission stations in 
 Siam. Dr. McGilvary entered upon his work here and it was 
 from this station that he went northward in 1865 to begin the 
 work among the Lao people. Dr. McFarland began here and it 
 was from this station that he was called by the King to lay the 
 foundations of the educational work of the government in Bang- 
 kok. Dr. E. P. Dunlap began here that long work of loving ser- 
 vice of the people of Siam in which he has been engaged for more 
 than forty years, which has taken him far and wide over southern 
 Siam and made him, among the Siamese, the most beloved for- 
 eigner in the country. The missionary residences still occupied 
 at the hospital and girls' school compound were built by these 
 early missionaries at the beginning. > < 
 
 The work has not had an unbroken continuity. That is one of 
 the great probleims of all mission work, namely how to secure its 
 steady development uninterrupted by the transfer of mission- 
 aries from one station to another or by their home furloughs. 
 The Koman Catholics have solved the problem by sending out 
 their missionaries unmarried and for life with the understand- 
 ing that they will never come home, but that is not our way, and 
 having a different way, we must somehow devise a solution for 
 our problem so that the work will not be constantly broken up 
 and its policy changed. There have been long periods, for ex- 
 ample, when our girls' school has been entirely closed. Now, 
 fortunately, it is open under the competent charge of Miss Mer- 
 cer, and is full of bright girls, small, after the fashion of Siamese 
 schools, where the girls are not allowed to stay as long as they 
 are with us. But even the little ones think their own thoughts. 
 "Why was it that Saul hated David?" asked Miss Mercer, ex- 
 amining the school on the Bible lesson the morning that we were 
 
 25 
 
present at chapel service. "I think," said one demure little tot 
 in reply, "it was because the women praised him." 
 
 Not far from Petchaburi there is a large population of Lao 
 people. They were brought down from the north several centur- 
 ies ago and planted as a colony of serfs. After all these genera- 
 tions they retain still their distinctive dress and language and are 
 as sharply separate from the Siamese as an island in the sea. 
 Such a continuance of racial isolation would not have been pos- 
 sible among the tremendous assimilative forces which operate 
 in our Americtin life. Here for the most part, inertia conquers 
 all tendencies to change or the tendencies which operate do so 
 on the principle of maintaining inertia. What but a living gos- 
 pel can ever 'break through such stagnancy and torpor and up- 
 heave men and society with the vital energies of life? 
 
 (Several years ago two American boys traveling around the 
 world, dropped in upon Dr. Eakin and asked the privilege of 
 accompanying him upon one of his trips to the country. Dr. 
 Eakin knew nothing of them tout he cordially welcomed them, 
 little knowing what power those two boys had to help him, tout 
 in due time he learned when, returning home, they sent him not 
 money only but a great tent to be taken with him for public 
 meetings and funds for halls in different parts of his field. What 
 those boys did, in a tooy's way, the church must do in her way, 
 steadfastly and unintermittently taking hold and never letting 
 go. "I hope," said the Chi^f Priest of Siamese Buddhism, to Dr. 
 Eakin when together we called upon him in Bangkok and had 
 a long talk atoout Buddhism and Christianity, "I hope that you 
 will stay in Siam." "I shall," said Dr. Eakin in reply. And 
 Christianity will stay, through this .century, through all the time 
 that is necessary in order that the purposes of Christ may be 
 accomplished. 
 
 R. E. S. 
 
 (8) MISSIONS IN THE CAPITAL OF SIAM 
 
 S. S. "Katong," Gulf of Siam, 
 July 19, 1915. 
 Paris is not France and Bangkok is not iSiam, but whoever 
 would maintain the affirmative would, I think, have a much 
 easier time in establishing his case in behalf of Bangkok. Atoout 
 one eighth of the entire population of Siam is found in the Bang- 
 kok Monthon or district. It is the only municipality in the 
 country with a distinct administration of its own and this ad- 
 ministration is simply a part of the central government which, 
 from Bangkok, completely controls every a^ect of the life of 
 the kingdom. All authority is centered here and all officials are 
 appointed here. All the taxes of the country must toe sent to 
 Bangkok and all expenditures made by the central government. 
 Nowhere else in the world is there a country so completely and 
 absolutely centralized, nor people whose interests of govern- 
 ment and administration are focused in a single city as those of 
 
the iSiamese are focused in Bangkok. A missionary work which 
 would successtfully influence this unusual city would make itself 
 felt to the ends of Siam. Where else in the world does the Chris- 
 tian Church have presented to her the opportunity in a single 
 community of moulding a nation? 
 
 But the elements and activities of life in Bangkok are such as 
 to warn any church that undertakes to deal with them against 
 lightheartedness and overconfidence. It is a polyglot population. 
 There are two hundred thousand Chinese, speafeing many dif- 
 ferent dialects; over twenty thousand Indians and Malays, Hin- 
 dus and Mohammedans. There are seventeen thousand Buddhist 
 priests in the Monthon ; six hundred and thirty Buddhist places 
 of worship and seventy-six Mohammedan. The great vices which 
 prey upon life and industry are more . powerful and deadly by 
 far than in the country villages. Opium is a government mon- 
 opoly, freely oibtainable by the people and yielding last year a 
 revenue of nearly 14,000,000 ticals to the government. Gambling 
 and lotteries and licensed betting gave the government over 7,- 
 000,000 ticals more. The King well understands the deadly ef- 
 fects of such legalized vices and will gladly repress them and 
 forego his income from them when the foreign governments are 
 willing to revise the treaties which limit Siam to the collec- 
 tion of 3 per cent, import duties. Meanwhile these and other 
 evils work with fatal effect upon the seething population of the 
 city. To .any true friend of Siaan it is a sad and depressing 
 sight which one can see every afternoon and night in the enor- 
 mous licensed gambling halls were thousands of men and women 
 crowd around the games upon the floor, the few to gain but the 
 great majority to lose to the Chinese millionaires who outbid all 
 others' for the gambling concessions. 
 
 Other subtle influences operate against the progress and the 
 power of the Christian Church. The inertia of mere loyalty to 
 tradition, the interweaving of Buddhism with all the social life 
 of the people, the spiritual lethargy of its doctrine, its subtle 
 power to anesthetize enthusiasm, the pressnre of the political 
 system in a land where every man's ambition is to become a part 
 of the government machinery, these and many other influences 
 have wrought destructively agaiust the work which the mission- 
 aries have been doing and again and again have drawn away the 
 life blood of the Church to grow thin and die out, sometimes in 
 the high places of political life, more often in the recesses of pri- 
 vate social life where the missionaries could not follow it. 
 
 There have indeed been many things to encourage. Nowhere 
 has the indirect fruitage of missionary work been greater as both 
 the government and the leading men of Siam are glad to recog- 
 nize. "It was your missionaries," said the Minister of Foreign 
 Affairs, "who flrst introduced the printing of the Siamese lan- 
 guage." They built the first hospital and opened the flrst school. 
 A missionary, at the request. of the Siamese government, was 
 our first American diplomatic representative, and another at the 
 
 27 
 
same request, began the government schools. Missionaries began 
 and still lead in the education of girls and they built and con- 
 duct what is still the only leper asylum in the land. Some years 
 ' ago at a banquet given in honor of Prince Damrong, the leading' 
 .statesman of Siam, the Prince said to the -American Minister in 
 a voice to be heard by all present. "Mr. King, I want to say to 
 you tliat we have great respect for your American missionaries 
 in our country and appreciate very highly the work that they 
 are doing for our people. I want this to be understood by every 
 one and if you are in a position to let it be known to your coun- 
 trymen, I wish you would say this for me. The work of your 
 people is excellent." 
 
 It is this work which we have just been visiting. We have 
 seen it in the Bangkok Christian College and the 'Wang Lang 
 School for Girls, the best educational institutions for character 
 building in Bangkok. We have seen it in the self-supporting 
 mission press which continues the tradition of the work which 
 Dr. Bradley did in opening a printed literature to iSiam. We 
 have seen it in the Boon Itt Memorial Institute "built to com- 
 memorate the life of a Siamese whom many in America knew 
 and loved and whose influence still lives in this institution, which 
 is a Young Men's Christian A,ssociation within the church, work- 
 ing for the young men in business and government service. We 
 saw it crowded to the doors and beyond the doors one night with 
 one of the best audiences of men I have ever seen in the far East. 
 But most of all we have studied the forces of Christianity at 
 work in the effort to preach the gospel directly to the multitudes 
 of the city. On one Sunday we went to nine different meetings 
 and kn€!W that on the other side of the river there were two more, 
 in all of which to the people who sat or who stood for at little 
 while and then passed by, the Chinese and Siamese preachers 
 and the missionaries, and foremost among them with his match- 
 less command of the language, Dr. George B. McFarland, Dean 
 of the JRoyal Medical 'School, who though not a missionary is 
 one of the best of missionaries, were preaching that gospel on 
 which, though now rejected, all of Siam's hope depends. It is a 
 great deal that is being done but it ought to be multiplied ten 
 fold and men and women to 'give themselves exclusively to the 
 evangelistic work must be sent out and all the latent forces of 
 the Siamese Church must be roused to deal with this great task 
 which calls as loudly as any task on earth for the unremitting 
 prayer of the Church at home. But it is a problem that will not 
 be solved until at home and in Siam we learn the lesson of the 
 words which Kru Pluang spoke in one of our last conferences 
 on the evangelization of the city. "What you have said," said he 
 with deep feeling, "is true and it can be done, if every Siamese 
 Christian will give everything to Christ. I don't see any other 
 difficulty but that." Can that difficulty not be removed? 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 28 
 
2. THE PRESENT POLITICAL ENVIRONMENT OF 
 MISiSIONS IN SIAM 
 
 S. S. "C. Lopez y Lopez," 
 July 24, 1915. 
 
 The forms and the spirit of Siamese government and the 
 conditions and tendencies of national thought and feeling in 
 Siam are undergoing significant changes. In one sense these 
 are of no concern to the missionary enterprise. Its duty is inde- 
 jiendent of outward circumstances and its task is pursued with- 
 out regard to the influence of surrounding political conditions. 
 In another sense, however, its political environment is of supreme 
 interest to missions. In a land like Siam this environment de- 
 termines the attitude "of mind of the whole people toward Chris- 
 tianity. The j)resent movements, moreover, have their origin in 
 influences which Christian missions initiated and have received 
 their chief recent impulse from, the personal contact of the King 
 with western Christendom and his effort to select some of its 
 social and religious prnciples and apply them in a vital way to 
 his own people. 
 
 His Majesty Somdech Phra Paramendra Maha Vajiravudh, was 
 born Jan. 1, 1881. Her Majesty, the Queen Mother, was 17 years 
 old when her son was bom. The Crown Prince was educated in 
 Oxford and traveled widely in Europe and America before he 
 succeeded to the throne on Oct. 23, 1910. Happily he has not 
 had to deal with such hostile depradations on the part of his 
 powerful neighbors as cost the late King no small part of his 
 kingdom. Vajiravudh has indeed had his problems of foreign 
 diplomacy to deal with, but the King's chief problem has lain 
 within his own nation in the renovation and improvement of 
 government, in the creation of a national consciousness and the 
 spirit of political and economic self-dependence, in the purifica- 
 tion of morals and especially of the family life, in welding his 
 nation into an efficient unity and imparting to it a will of con- 
 fidence and progress. There are many foreigners living in Siam 
 who have no appreciation of the task which the King has set for 
 himself and who do not appreciate the strength of purpose and 
 the constructive Skill with which the King is working. And 
 there are of course many who view all such efforts on the part 
 of an oriental state with disfavor if not with derision and who 
 in their hearts hope for their failure. The believer in foreign 
 missions, however, is a believer in man and in nationality. The 
 goal which foreign missions seek is the establishment in each 
 nation of a free, autonomous and living church resting upon and 
 giving inspiration to the sense of distinctive national character 
 and duty. In nothing ought missions more to rejoice than in 
 
 29 
 
such a national movement as was worked out in the nineteenth 
 century in Japan, and as the King,^ with conscientious and ear- 
 nest purpose and such wisdom as has been given him, is seeking 
 to inaugurate in Siam. He has a task of enormous difficulty. 
 It is too much to expect that he will not maike mistakes, but he 
 should have all the sympathy and support that we can give )iim. 
 If he sees that those who are carrying on Christian missions 
 in his kingdom understand his program and are heartily de- 
 sirous of doing all they can to forward it, he will be more likely 
 to be ready to consider any suggestions they may have to make 
 with regard to the processes which he is using. 
 
 Many of the tendencies which the King is carrying forward 
 were begun during the reign of his father, Chulalongkom, the 
 most enlightened and progressive sovereign Siam has known 
 prior to his Majesty, the present King. King Ohulalongkom, 
 supported by his brother. Prince Damrong, the aiblest statesman 
 of iSiam, had for many years striven to improve the administra- 
 tion of the country. The kingdom, was -divided into eighteen 
 circles or monthons, sub-divided into provinces or muangs, these 
 again being sub-divided into districts or aniphurs, and these 
 into villages or tambons, and these into hamlets or mu bans. At 
 the head of every hainlet of ten or twenty families was placed 
 an elder, at the head of the village, a head man, at the head of 
 each amphur, an official responsible to the governor who was 
 over each province, who in turn was responsible to the Lord 
 Lieutenant of the monthon. The elders elected the head man 
 of the village, but for the rest the whole .system was appointive 
 from the top down, and the entire administration of the coun- 
 try was gathered up in a centralized order. The spirit of Siam 
 and of the Siamese people is very democratic, but politically, 
 perhaps nowhere else on earth, not even in Eussia or Turkey, 
 does their exist such a pure absolutism as Siam. There is no 
 constitution nor, any vestige of popular or representative gov- 
 ernment. A legislative council, decreed in 1895, has not met for 
 years, and there is no regular cabinet meeting of the minis^ 
 ters. It is a wonderful thing that under such a system there 
 sihould exist so much democratic spirit. This is due in part, 
 doubtless, to an inherited tradition of freedom, but in part also 
 to the lack of an hereditary nobility. Titles in Siam have been 
 not inherited but official, and the doors of preferment were open 
 to any able man. The King's present problem is to fill the fi'ame- 
 work of political administration which seems well adapted to 
 his country, with the spirit of honest and efficient service, to de- 
 velop initiative and independence and responsibility, if he can 
 do so, under a principle of absolutism, to make free men in a sys- 
 tem of government which knows nothing of popular rights or 
 representative responsibility and which, while in fact quite free 
 and benevolent, is yet, in theory and political right, monarchical 
 with no restraint except the monarch's will. The natural result 
 df such a system is that the one thing for which men live is- of, 
 
 30 
 
ficial service, and that the state sucks up the energies which, 
 under free govemments, spread out with a range and creative 
 liberty of action impossiWe to the state. Every educated man in 
 Siam wants to become a government servant. With the excep- 
 tion of the simple traditional forms of agriculture, accordingly, 
 the really active life of the land, trade and industrial develop- 
 ment, and the wealth-producing activities are in the "hands of 
 foreigners, Chinese and Europeans ; and the Siamese who ought 
 to be developing the resources and increasing the wealth of their 
 nation, surrender themselves instead to the torpor and mildew 
 of the bureaucratic routine. The King thinks the country is not 
 ripe for any form of representative government and he may be 
 right. The plot against his life at the time of the Chinese revo- 
 lution and the history of the Chinese Republic have made him 
 the more sure that that is not the right road for Siam. He is 
 eager to do the best he can for his country and he thinks that 
 the present form of government is the one best suited to its 
 genius and present development. He is sparing no eflfort to make 
 the government just and helpful, but his problem is, under his 
 system, to produce free and enterprising men and to keep oflBcial 
 service from being the one ambition of life. And deeper yet is 
 the question, can the human mind be set free in Siam and eman- 
 cipated from its bondage to government and the King's mind? 
 The mind of a people may be content to go to sleep under the 
 rule of a good king, but the good king cannot be content to have 
 it so. 
 
 Not only is the present King carrying forward earnestly the 
 eflfort which his father began, to improve the government, he is 
 also seeking, as his father sought, to unify the country. It has 
 never been one. Many diflferent languages are spoken in it and 
 even the Siamese language is not the same throughout the coun- 
 try. The assimilative forces which have been at work have been 
 feeble. A colony of Lao people settled in the neighborhood of 
 Petchaburi centuries ago, and surrounded by Siamese, still wear 
 their own dress, speak their own language, and preserve their 
 oVn customs. The Lao states in the north, though a part of 
 Siam, preserved their complete independence, barring an annual 
 payment of tribute, until twenty or thirty years ago. Until 1891 
 there were no railways in the country and there were few roads, 
 and the only means of communication were the streams and rude 
 trails for elephants and pack trains. The Siamese proper con- 
 stituted a minority of the population. Most of the subjects 
 of the King were Chinese, Lao, Malays, Cambodians, and various 
 non-'Siamese races. For the last twenty years the process of uni- 
 fication has been going on.' With a great deal of political tact 
 the government has absorbed the semi-independent Lao kingdoms. 
 The skill and patience of the government's policy are worthy of 
 the greatest praise. These kingdoms have been brought com- 
 pletely under iSiamese administration with far less friction than 
 America has experienced in the Philippines, or Japan in Korea, 
 
 31 
 
or Great Britain in South Africa. Many of the uncongenial 
 Cambodian and Malay elements have 'been transferred to France 
 and Great Britain. Their transfer has reduced Siamese terri- 
 tory, but it has greatly simplified the proiblem of Siamese unifi- 
 cation. Railroads have been built north and south which will 
 soon connect Chieng Mai and Trang with the capital. A uniform 
 system of courts, taxation, prison administration, a common 
 currency, a system of education, an enlarging network of roads, 
 newspapers, improving post oflElce and telegraph facilities, and 
 the steady advancement in the efflciency of political administra- 
 tion, together with the influence of the personality of the King 
 and his visits to different parts of the Kingdoim, are working 
 wonders in the unification of the country and the development 
 of a national consciousness. 
 
 It is in this matter of his discernment of Siam's need of a 
 sense of nationality and of the measures which he is taking to 
 create this sense, that the King's course of action is specially 
 interesting. He is using with great skill and success the agencies 
 which are at his command. 
 
 The first of these is popular education. From time immemorial 
 the schools in Siam have 'been in the hands of the Buddhist 
 priests and have been conducted in the wats or temple enclos- 
 ures. These schools have not ibeen without their efflciency, but 
 they did not constitute a national system. They were conducted 
 in the name and interest of Buddhism and not in the name and 
 interest of the state. They gave nothing like a modern effective 
 education, and while they diffused a general intelligence, they 
 left an appalling illiteracy. While they taught the men very 
 generally to read they did not teach the women, so that due 
 largely to this fact, in 1913 such partial census statistics as were 
 available returned only 969,657 literates and 6,338,205 illiterates. 
 In explaining the failure of census enumerations, a government 
 memorandum of 1905 stated tiiat the "work had failed through 
 a most surprising cause, which the attempt to take a census 
 brought into prominence for the first time, namely that while 
 the head men and village elders and the majority of the people 
 can read, very few are able to write and still fewer aible to under- 
 stand how to fill up a statistical form." The government freshly 
 energized by the present King has developed a capable depart- 
 ment of education, taken over throughout the whole country the 
 existing pulblic schools, using still for the most part the Wat 
 property, which is in a sense public property, — although the 
 government disavows any responsibility for Wat administration, 
 — established a very sensible program of school studies and or- 
 ganization and shaped the whole syst'em with a view to develop- 
 ing the sense of national life and meeting its needs. Modem 
 education, however, produces an international rather than a na- 
 tional mind. It deals of necessity with material that is uni- 
 versally true, and unless it is twisted away from moral reality 
 it cannot be used in the interest of a nationalistic spirit which, 
 
 32 
 
for the time being, feels justified in a somewhat exclusivistic 
 emphasis. 
 
 A second agency which the King is using is the army and a 
 stiffened extension of military conscription. The law of con- 
 scription was first put in force in the province of Bangkok in 
 1910. It has since been extended both in personal and in geo- 
 graphical incidence, and will soon apply to all young men twenty 
 years of age in all parts of the country, with exemptions by lot 
 if the yield is greater than the army's requirements, and with 
 the excuse of large groups such as the priesthood, civil officials, 
 students, Chinese, the uncivilized tribes, etc. At the present 
 time there are three army coi-ps divided into ten divisions and 
 each division into two regiments of infantry, one of cavalry, one 
 of artillery, one company of engineers, one of transport, one of 
 machine guns, and one of ambulance. At present the army con- 
 sists of approximately .30,000 men. It is developing into an ex- 
 cellent army, adapted to Siamese conditions, but what is more 
 significant it is providing a powerful school for personal charac- 
 ter and national consciousness. Its discipline is giving erect 
 alertness, decision of character, promptness of action, and habits 
 of effort to the young men of Siam who have been notably de- 
 ficient in just these qualities. The barracks have their own 
 schools also, which include some industrial and technical train- 
 ing. iSome foreign critics lament the growth of militarism, but 
 unless present treaties are despised it is difficult to see whom 
 Siam might have to fight. The chief significance of the army is 
 found in its value as an educational force working in behalf of 
 national consciousness and character. It is supplemented in this 
 work by the national gendarmerie, which is a general constabu- 
 lary, policing the rural districts, and by the metropolitan police 
 force, which is simply a separate gendarmerie for the capital. 
 No one can travel through the country and observe thoughtfully 
 the infiuence which these organizations are exerting without 
 being convinced of their value as parts of his Majesty's care- 
 fully chosen policy of political education. 
 
 The King has himself originated a third agency which he calls 
 the Wild Tigers. It is a sort of adult Boy Scout movement, 
 quite picturesque and in some aspects even entertaining, but it 
 is a thoroughly serious movement with pronounced political re- 
 sults. It was begun in 1911 and the King has himself explained 
 that his purpose of organization was to promote national feeling, 
 to develop a spirit of unity in the ranks of government officials, 
 breaking down the jealous separateness between the different 
 Ministries and Departments, to strengthen the sense of duty and 
 political loyalty, to restore the ancient militant energies of the 
 people, and to exalt ideals of integrity and discipline and activ- 
 ity and chivalry. The King has thrown into the movement all 
 his personal influence and royal patronage. It is understood 
 that enthusiasm for it is an evidence of special loyalty to the 
 person and purposes of the King. Its uniforms, its drills and 
 
 33 
 
 2 — Eeport of Dajyutatlon. 
 
other functions, its spirit and the disitinctly nationalistic tone 
 and color which the King has skillfully given to it, have made 
 the Wild Tiger Corps an exceedingly effective agency in the de- 
 velopment of nationalism, and of personal loyalty to the King. 
 The movement has its olbvious dangers. Divisive influences may 
 emerge from it, but thus far the King has held all these in check 
 and the skill which he has shown justifies the hope that he can 
 make the movement what he has planned, namely, an expression 
 and development of what can not be better described than a 
 Siamese Bushido. ' 
 
 The fourth agency of which the King is making use with un- 
 hesitating boldness is the national religion. In this the King 
 has been far from content to follow simply in the footsteps of his 
 father, but is acting with a positive energy that is quite new. 
 Buddhism has always been the established religion of Si am. 
 For years the chief priest has been a member of the royal family, 
 and the political administration has been interwoven with Budd- 
 hist ceremonies at every turn, but Chulalongkorn left to the 
 church the aggressive promulgation of Buddhism. He partly 
 adopted the Gfregorjan calendar, and his govemnient, .while 
 avowedly Buddhist, inclined increasingly in its methods of ad- 
 ministration to our Western secular theory. The attitude of 
 his Majesty, the present King, is different. He has decreed the 
 sulbstitution of the Buddhist era for the Gregorian so that the 
 present year in Siam is officially 2,458 B. E. (Buddhist Era). 
 In descrilbing the moral instruction which is to be the basis of 
 all teaching in the primary schools and which is to train the 
 scholar "to be honest and truthful in all ways, to be able to 
 appreciate his duty and responsibility to others, to be brave, but 
 respectful and considerate, to understand his obligations to his 
 parents, to his teachers, and to those in authority, to be patri- 
 otic, and to . understand his duties to the state, not to be waste- 
 ful and extravagant, to be moderate, to be industrious, careful 
 and diligent, that the time spent in school be not wasted," the 
 Ministry of Public Instruction specifies that "the su(bjects should 
 be taught by instilling into the scholar the precepts of the Budd- 
 hist faith." In the piAlic schools, in the police stations, in the 
 army barracks, even by the keepers in public institutions like 
 the insane asylum, there are regular Buddhist chants and pray- 
 ers. The vow taken by the Wild Tigers contains a declaration 
 of faith in Buddhism. In many powerful and pervasive insti- 
 tutional ways the King is pressing the Buddhist religion into 
 the service of nationalisim. And he is doing this not in imper- 
 sonal institutional ways alone, but by earnest and emphatic 
 direct teaching. Both in speeches and in published articles he 
 appeals to the people to realize that Buddhism is the national 
 and ancestral religion, that the Siamese people should adhere to 
 it steadfastly and practice it faithfully. In a speech to the Wild 
 Tigers on April 25, 1914, he said, "In each group or nation of 
 men there must be a governor, to take care of the people, and 
 
there must he some oue to teach thein to do good, like a Jesus, 
 a Buddha or a Mohammed. The work of these men we call re- 
 ligions. Religions are sign posts to tell the people how to walk 
 in the good way. All the religions contemplate the same effects. 
 People must believe in religion. The Siamese people 'borij in the 
 Buddha religion must helieve in it. But some people at the 
 present time think that they are free, that they may formulate 
 their own religious ideas, the idea for example that it is not 
 right to steal if you get caught, but that it is all right if you are 
 not caught. People who have thoughts like these are men with- 
 out religion and therefore .without goodness. A man cannot 
 construct a religion for himself. Religion is a thing that has 
 taken many thousands of years to work out. The man who 
 thinks he can construct a religion for himself is a fanatic. I 
 have examined all the religions myself and I believe the Buddha 
 religion to be the best. Therefore I believe in the Buddha re- 
 ligion. I know about the Christian religion better than some 
 foreigners do because I was educated in Europe where I studied 
 Christianity and passed an examination and got first honors in 
 it. Next Saturday I will explain about the Christian religion." 
 The following Saturday he did explain, giving a naturalistic but 
 not unsympathetic account of Christianity. Again and again 
 the King has reverted to this subject, each time'to urge upon the 
 people the presei-vation of the national religion, evidently believ- 
 ing as many statesmen have believed, among them some who had 
 no faith in the religion which they were using, that in his just 
 efforts to preserve and strengthen Siamese nationality, he was 
 doing wisely in thus utilizing the Buddhist tradition. Is he 
 doing wisely in this? We shall do well to inquire what the 
 probable effect of this course of action will be, first upon the 
 intellectual honesty of the nation and the right of religious lib- 
 erty, and second upon Buddhism itself in Siam. 
 
 Before taking up these questions, however, we need to do jus- 
 tice in our thought to the argument which can be made in sup- 
 port of the course which the King is pursuing and also to the 
 sincerity of his purpose and the earnestness of his personal in- 
 fluence and example. 
 
 The King has inherited a very difficult task. The Siamese or 
 Thai people were once a warlike and energetic nation who gloried 
 in the name of the "Free People." They came down from the 
 north full of the virile qualities which have always character- 
 ized the people who lived in China or who went out from it as 
 emigrants to other lands. But decimating war, debilitating 
 climate, and the enervating ease of tropical life and, what the 
 King does not see, the inevitable inertia and stupefaction of 
 Buddhism, and the isolation of Siam from vital contact with the 
 living forces which have made the modem world, — these and lesser 
 influences at^ out the vitality of the original racial stock. How 
 to revitalize it, to rebuild it into a nation, sharing in the life 
 and work of modern civilization, to awaken a spirit of national 
 
 35 
 
self-iconfidence and racial destiny, to preserve Ms nation and yet 
 regenerate it, this is the proWem which the late King began to 
 see and which stands out in sharp outlines before King Va- 
 jiravudh. Who can fail to sympathize with him in his task? 
 What can be done for a man until the pride of personality Oias 
 been wakened in him, the consciousness that he too can be and 
 must be what other men have been ? What hope is there for the 
 man until there has been bom in him a great hope and sureness 
 regarding himself? Just so and even more with nations. Ap- 
 parently the young King of Siain realizes the work he has to do 
 and has gone aibout it with a brave heart. And he has had but 
 little to work with. His ancient nation is without a history. It 
 had no printing until the missionaries introduced it 70 years 
 ago. Its old manuscript records were destroyed in successive 
 revolutions. There were no family names until the present King 
 introduced them two years ago. In a real sense Siam has no 
 vertebrate past, and what can a future be made out of but a 
 past? There is little but a mere mist of a past on which to 
 build a strong Siamese nation. The King has been hampered 
 also by limiting foreign treaties, forbidding import duties in 
 excess of three per cent., introducing confusing extra-territorial 
 jurisdictions and constraining the government to look for neces- 
 sary revenues to' the economically false and morally suicidal 
 course of legalizing gambling and selling opium as a govern- 
 ment monopoly. Out of a budget of 70,000,000 ticals the gov- 
 ernment secures 16,000,000 ticals from opium and 7,000,000 ticals 
 from excise and licensed gambling. The government is well 
 aware of the folly of such procedure. It has sought to restrict 
 gambling and would gladly abolish it. It i« striving earnestly 
 for a tariff autonomy which will enable it to cut out of the 
 national life these evils against which the King is constantly 
 preaching. In all northern Siam also, and perhaps in the south, 
 the physicians declare that 90 per cent, of the population is suf- 
 fering from hook worm with its inevitable consequences of men- 
 tal and physical deterioration and inefSciency. With such prob- 
 lems to deal with it is not surprising that the King turns to 
 every agency which he thinks can be of service to him, nor is it to 
 be wondered at that he makes some wrong choices and even 
 passes by some of the forces, which, if he but knew it, would 
 accomplish more for him than any of those on which he relies. 
 
 Of all the agencies which the King is using perhaps none is 
 more powerful than the steady pressure of his personal example 
 and influence. He is not without the weaknesses that go with 
 arbitrary power, and is spending himself or giving away to 
 favorites or to enterprises in which he is interested, much money 
 that could be better used. But he musit be credited with a serious 
 purpose in such expenditures, and even in such outlays he can 
 indicate what kind of man it is tha.t he approves and is ready to 
 advance. It is becoming quite clearly understood that men 
 whose private life is objectionable stand no chance of his favor. 
 
 86 
 
The young men whom he is pushing forward must be men of in- 
 dustry and patriotism and of clean lives. The King is an ener- 
 getic speechmaker, delivering addresses regularly to the Wild 
 Tigers and to the Royal Pages' School, and he does not hesitate 
 to appear in print. A long series ,of articles have been running 
 in the "Siam Observer," signed "Asvabahu," and these are gen- 
 erally attributed to the King. I asked the editor of the "Ob- 
 server" how much he was at liberty to say with regard to the 
 authorship of these articles, and his reply was quite Delphic. 
 The articles have been re-printed in five little volumes, all but 
 one of which had been entirely bought out, chiefly by officials. 
 The volume which I was able to get was entitled "Clogs On Our 
 Wheels," and if it was not written by the King it at any rate 
 sets forth what every one understands to be his ideas. The clogs 
 with which he deals are the moral defects of Siamese character 
 and social life. The articles strike in the most unequivocal way at 
 "unreasoning imitation," "self-abasement," "exaggerated venera- 
 tion, for letters," "clerkism," "false dignity," "temporary mar- 
 riages," "traffic in young women," pettiness and instability of 
 character, and close with a vigorous attack on "the cult of imi- 
 tation." One could scarcely ask for more wholesome moral coun- 
 sel than the King directly or indirectly is giving to the nation. 
 Especially noteworthy is his attitude toward the greatest weak- 
 ness of Siam, the informality and insecurity of family life. Mar- 
 riage in iSiam has been in the past the simplest sort of procedure. 
 For the most part men and woman simply consorted together 
 without ceremony or registration. There was no statute or senti- 
 ment against polygamy, and divorce was as easy as marriage. 
 There were of course many happy and stable unions, but the moral 
 conditions were insufferably easy and these, with the lack of the 
 family idea, evidenced iby the absence of family names, afforded 
 no sound basis for such a healthy social life as is demanded in the 
 interests of strong nationality. The traditional practice of the 
 royal family in Siam has been polygamous. Against all this the 
 present King has set himself as a rock. Unwilling to perpetuate 
 the old conditions and unable probably at this time to establish 
 the principle of monogomy, he has taken the only course open to 
 him and in the face of ail Siamese natural sentiment, has re- 
 mained unmarried. And no breath of scandal has touched him 
 in Siam. Even those European elements which are ready to 
 suspect and deride everything earnest in oriential life, do not 
 say a word against the King's private character. No women 
 are allowed in the royal palace. We were in Nakon Sritamarat 
 just before His Majesty's recent visit there and orders had pre- 
 ceded him that every woman must be removed from the neigh- 
 borhood of his lodging place. Since his accession to the crown 
 at least, the King has guarded himself with scrupulous care. He 
 denounces polygamy and social immorality on every appropriate 
 occasion and lets it be known that men who live by the low 
 animal traditions will not enjoy the royal favor. It would seem 
 
 37 
 
that he has laid hold clearly of the ifundamental axiom that a 
 nation cannot be built except on foundations of personal mor- 
 ality and social righteousness. 
 
 When all this has !been said, however, there remain the two 
 questions which have already been raised, and a third. 
 
 (1) Is there not danger that the present tendencies may in- 
 vade the principle of religious liberty and through the desire of 
 men to win the King's favor, lead to insincerity and intellectual 
 dishonesty? The late King explicitly guaranteed to his people 
 both in north and south iSiam complete freedom of religion and 
 laid on them no implication of disloyalty in case they embraced 
 Christianity. In 1878 through his representative in Chieng Mai, 
 where there had been some cases of the persecution of Christians, 
 the King issued the following royal command : 
 
 "That religious and civil duties do not come in conflict. That 
 whoever wishes to emibrace any religion after seeing that it is 
 true and proper to be embraced, is allowed to do so without any 
 resitriction. That the responsibility for a right or wrong choice 
 rests on the individual making the choice. That there. is nothing 
 in the laws and customs of Siam, nor in its foreign treaties, to 
 throw any restriction on the religious worship and service of 
 any one. 
 
 "To be more specific : If any person or persons wish to embrace 
 the Christian religion, they are freely permitted to follow their 
 own choice. 
 
 "This Proclamation is to certify that from this time forth all 
 persons are permitted to follow the dictates of their own con- 
 science in all matters of religious belief and practice. 
 
 "It is, moreover, strictly enjoined on Princes and Rulers, and 
 on relatives and friends of those who wish to become Christians, 
 that they throw no obstacles in their way, and that no one en- 
 force any creed or work which their religion forbids them to 
 hold or to do — such as the worship and feasting of demons, and 
 working on the Sabbath day, except in the case of war and other 
 great unavoidable works, which, however, must not be a mere 
 pretence, but really important. Be it further observed, that 
 they are to have free and unobstructed observance of the Sabbath 
 day, and no obstacle is to be thrown in the way of American citi- 
 zens employing such persons as they may need, since such would 
 be a breach of the treaty between the two ccmntries. 
 
 "Whenever this Proclamation is made known to the Princes 
 and Eulers and Oflflicers and People, they are to beware and vio- 
 late no precept contained therein." 
 
 The present King renewed these assurances when as Crown 
 Prince he visited America and at the time of his accession his 
 Minister of Foreign Affairs replying to a letter of congratulation 
 addressed to the King by the foreign missionaries in Siam 
 wrote : 
 
 "His Majesty desires me to express his sincere thanks for 
 your g'ood wishes and to assure you that mindful of the excellent 
 
 38 
 
work performed by the American missionaries for the enlight- 
 enment of the people of this: country, he will not fail to follow 
 in the footsteps of his Royal Predecessor in affording every en- 
 couragement to them in the pursuit of their praiseworthy task." 
 
 Already there are some signs that these guarantees are en- 
 dangered by the present tendencies. Absolute religious tolera- 
 tion and freedom has heretofore been a worthy boast of Siam. 
 The imposition of religion tests as a condition of royal favor or 
 'Of membership in the Wild Tigers or of holding olifice would make 
 isuc'h a boast no longer possible, and would set Siam in the class 
 of the small number of religiously intolerant states. Even in 
 Turkey and Persia it has been possible for Christians to hold 
 office and religious tests were albandoued in progressive states 
 years ago. But in Siam a constraint which is in danger of be- 
 coming persecution, has already fallen upon some Christians, 
 and it is understood and openly stated in many places that the 
 King is opposed to the acceptance of Christianity by his stib- 
 jects, and that he desires instead to see his people zealous in 
 the practice of Buddhism. The result is that men convinced of 
 the truth of Christianity are influenced to dissem'ble, and that 
 other men, unconvinced, or wholly indifferent, with regard to 
 Buddjiism, are led to feign a faith which is insincere. Is this 
 wise? Is it not certain on the other hand to undermine the 
 very sincerity of national character which the King desires to 
 produce? Would it not be far better to set men's minds free, to 
 bid them seeik the truth everywhere, and having found it, freely 
 to live by it. The King is earnest in bidding the people not to be 
 led into false imitation of foreign ways. With equal earnestness 
 he bids them unquestioningly to imitate their own past. Would 
 he not do (better to toid them to seek and to imitate what is true 
 wherever it is found, to accept nothing because it is Siamese or for- 
 eign, but only because it is true, and to reject what they do reject 
 only because it is false? He wants to make a free and honest 
 nation. He can only do it out of free and honest men. 
 
 (2) And what will be the effect upon Buddhism of this use 
 of the religion as an agency of political education? One might 
 justly ask whether in leaning upon Buddhism as he is doing, 
 the King is not trusting to a broken reed. Of all the religions 
 in the world, pure Buddhism is least adapted to create or sus- 
 tain a spirit of energetic and progressive nationality, unless in 
 adapting it to such a use, it is so radically altered as to be no 
 longer recognizable. Already the effects of the present move- 
 ment are manifesting themselves. The priesthood no longer 
 occupies its old place of respect and power. Young men may or 
 may not enter the priesthood, they must enter the army. , Ser- 
 vice in the priesthood is no longer regarded as an indispensable 
 prelude to manhood, to marriage, to influence. Both the govern- 
 ment and the courts are making it easier for men not to enter 
 the priesthood and to escape from it after they have entered. 
 The price of state patronage is increased state control. And the 
 
 39 
 
governmeiital discharge of religious functions in the institutions 
 and services of the state isi hardening Into still deader formality 
 a religion already in peril from a. want of intellectual life and 
 spiritual independence. If the King really has at heart the in- 
 terests both of Buddhism and of nationality he is in danger of 
 a double disappointment; for Buddhism cannot help him polit- 
 ically and he is in danger of inflicting irreparable damage upon 
 Buddhism religiously. 
 
 (3) The third question with regard to the tendencies which 
 we have sought to analyze is the question which is confronting 
 statesmen of every land, namely, how to keep the balance be- 
 tween the principle of nationalism and the broader principle of 
 human unity, which is sure now to arise from the affront and 
 wrong which it has suffered throughout the whole world, to lay 
 its demands upon mankind with a new power. Men engaged 
 in such a task as the King has undertaken in Siam, if they do 
 their work strongly are in danger of offending against the inter- 
 national mind. The King is evidently doing the best he can, but 
 if any friend could speak to him it would be well if he could beg 
 him to seek in this matter to be a greater man than even the 
 greatest of the European nation-builders and to seek to make 
 his own nationality, if he can, distinctive and great, without 
 comparisons which are injurious in their rebound, and without 
 disparagements, especially of that great people whose struggles 
 at home in China deserve the deepest sympathy of mankind and 
 who constitute the most industrious and productive element in 
 the population of .^iam. 
 
 It was stated at the beginning that the one important problem 
 of foreign diplomacy with which Siam has now to deal is the 
 question of the revision of her treaties. Great Britain and Den- 
 mark and Japan have surrendered their extra-territorial juris- 
 diction over all their subjects, and France has surrendered hers 
 over her Asiatic subjects. No nation, however, has as yet re- 
 leased Siam from what may at the beginning have been a justi- 
 flajble but is now an intolerable limitation of her economic 
 autonomy, namely the restriction of import duties to three per 
 cent. Such an abridgement of the sovereignty of Siam should 
 be terminated and Siam is entitled to ask that this should be 
 done without the humiliation and injustice of having to purchase 
 her own sovereign rights by territorial or other considerations. 
 The principle of the missionary enterprise which sedks to build 
 up independent native churches, it should be said again, takes 
 pleasure in the establishment and recognition of complete po- 
 litical autonomy in the independent nations; and missionaries 
 who, as missionaries, could never ask in the first instance for the 
 establishment of extra-territorial jurisdiction in their interest 
 should be and are always the first to welcome its surrender and 
 to take their full place among the people and under the govern- 
 ment which they have come to serve, enjoying the rights and 
 discharging, as far as citizens of another nation can, all the 
 
 40 
 
duties of the citizens of the nation whose highest interests they 
 have come to advance. 
 
 And it is this force, which the Christian missionaries repre- 
 sent, and of which the King expressed such appreciation at the 
 time. of his accession, which can do more than any other to ac- 
 complish the ends which the King has upon his heart. Already 
 this force has done a great deal. It introduced the first press 
 into Siam and produced the first Siamese type, it founded the 
 first hospitals, the first modern schools, the first and only leper 
 asylum. "Your missionaries," said the Minister of Foreign 
 Affairs, "first torought civilization to my country." They repre- 
 sent those principles of intellectual freedom, personal character, 
 social righteousness and national integrity, which are the great 
 need of Siam. Many of their ethical teachings are found in 
 Buddhism also, and the greater this community can be shown to 
 be, the more Christians will rejoice. But what Siam needs, 
 neither Buddhism, nor the army, nor schools, nor the infiuence 
 of any sovereign, however able and earnest, can ever provide. 
 She needs a power, deep, pervasive, regenerating, such a power 
 as history shows is to be found nowhere else than in a profound 
 faith in a living, personal God, a power which is operating in the 
 world today in its purest form for the making of men and nations 
 in the Christian gospel. This power by every agency of service 
 which they can devise and by the direct and straightforward 
 teaching of truth across the land, the missionaries are seeking 
 to communicate to Siam. That man is the best lover of Siam, 
 and will in the future be seen to have been its greatest bene- 
 factor and statesman, who will realize that this is his country's 
 greatest need and will open the widest door for the access of this 
 power to the heart of the nation. 
 
 K. E. S. 
 
 41 
 
3. SOWING THE SEED OP THE KINGDOM IN SIAM 
 
 Tap Teang, June 2, 1915^ 
 
 The sower went forth to sow. This time he did not go alone. 
 Half a dozen of his friends accompanied him, so that when he 
 grew weary they might take up the work each in his turn. The 
 field was the market place of Tap Teang in the loTver peninsula 
 of Siam, and it was on the first of the market days of last June 
 when this little band of sowers took possession of their corner 
 of the market place to sow the good seed of the Kingdom of 
 Heaven. 
 
 The great .sheds covering an acre or more were crowded with 
 the people from the little farms and villages scattered through 
 the jungle and along the streams. Each one who had brought 
 produce to sell paid his cent and a half as he came in at the door- 
 way for the privilege of trading for this one market day. The 
 sower and his friends were always there on market days and 
 they paid twenty-four ticals, a little less than $10.00 for the 
 annual privilege of their sowing place in the corner of the market. 
 
 The long platforms that ran all around the market and to and 
 fro across it were crowded with the sellers, sitting side by side 
 with their wares before them. Here was one with great, live 
 fish that leaped out of the l>asket, and here was another selling 
 fish also, but the odor of her goods proclaimed that her fish had 
 been dead for many a day. There were long, round fish which 
 live in mud and can make their way over the ground from one 
 pool to another. _ There were live pigs roped in crates and car- 
 ried suspended back downwards from long poles. And there 
 were bunches of bananas and pineapples fresh from, the gardens, 
 and many fruits and vegetables such as an American l)oy or girl 
 never saw. There was a Chinese taffy man making his taify in 
 the middle of the market. There were little cubes of grey clay 
 for the people suffering from hook worm, who liked to eat dirt, 
 and there were balls of brown Siamese butter made of decayed, 
 pulverized fish. There were miserable little trinkets imported 
 from India and Europe, with cheap, tawdry cloths, not to foe 
 compared with the well-woven, home-made pcmungs offered near 
 by. Here and there were restaurant booths offering food and 
 drink, the very sight of which would send shivers through visi- 
 tors from abroad. 
 
 Up and down along the platforms moved the crowds of men 
 and women and little children, many of them ragged and not 
 many of them clean, but all of them cheerful and contented, with 
 that fatal contentment which is the great curse of peoples to 
 whom the earth supplies a livelihood too easily and whose wants 
 do not drive them to arduous toil. Although a tropical sun was 
 beating down, men and women alike were modestly dressed, and 
 
 42 
 
only a few little children roamed aibout naked, save for one little 
 piece of tinsel jewelry tied around the neck, and another around 
 the little loins. What was there to life for these hut the little 
 round of eating and drinking and lying down to sleep? Did life 
 hold more meaning than this for any of them? 
 
 Then the sower stood up to sow. A song first in some familiar 
 tune of the people and then in a strange tune from a far-ofP land 
 caught the attention of those who passed toy and they stopped to 
 listen. Behind the sower hung a great map of the world and he 
 pointed out on it the lands east and west and spoke of the 
 brotherhood of those who dwelt in them and of such a brother- 
 hood as possible and real only in a Fatherhood such as Jesus 
 Christ revealed. At this, an old man with the face of one of our 
 Revolutionary sires, but clad simply after the fashion of the 
 Siamese farmer, in an ample waist cloth, stopped to listen. What 
 he heard was strange to him but it pleased him, and moving up 
 toward the preacher he told him that what he was saying was 
 surely true. The old man'si soul was as soil broken for the sower, 
 and over the soil made ready, he cast forth his seed. This Father 
 of all was also the Maker of all. How better could the wonder 
 of our bodies and the marvel of the world be explained? And 
 were there not deep needs in our own hearts which called out to 
 such a Father for His help? Indeed there were, the old man 
 assented. And these very needs, the preacher went on, the Father 
 had sent His 'Son into the world to meet, and he was there to 
 tell of this Son, of the light which He would give to the dark- 
 ness of our hearts, and the peace of forgiven sin and the security 
 of a strong and steadfast succor. This was a good message, said 
 the old man, and he sat down on the edge of the platform from 
 which the sower was sowing his seed. Then one of the friends of 
 the sower stood up, and speaking to the old man, who had al- 
 ready taken it for granted that the message was meant just for 
 him, said, that he wished to bear testimony of what he himself 
 knew. Had the old man in crossing his river, or fishing in the 
 stream, ever longed for a secure pole standing steadfastly against 
 the current to which he could tie his boat ? Indeed, he had, said 
 the old man. Well, just such an anchorage had this friend of 
 the sower found in Christ, and as just such a steadfast friend 
 could he commend, him to every man. At this the old man 
 decided to lay aside whatever other errand he might have had 
 and dreiw his feet up from the ground and settled himself for 
 the rest of the day on the platform, by the side of the sower and 
 his friends, and there, where above his head the winds blew to 
 and fro the map of the world and the American continents which 
 was by the old man's side, he sat and drank in for the first time, 
 the wonderful story so dear and familiar to us. 
 
 One by one three other old men, drifting by in the crowd, 
 were caught by some word just as the first old man had been, 
 and first sat and listened and commented, and then turned to 
 speak one to another of this which they had heard. 
 
 43 
 
As the day wore on the. crowds thinned out and wore away. 
 Those who had come in in the morning laden with the produce 
 of their own toil, turned homeward with that which they had 
 taken in exchange, and presently the sower and his friends wrap- 
 ped up their map, gathered together their books, put away the 
 tea pot and cups from which any had been free to help themselves 
 during the day, and went off to their homes. The old man alsio 
 arose and turned his steps homeward too, but he went out not 
 as Tie had come. New thoughts of God were in his heart, and 
 that which had been planted there was a seed which could not 
 die. Next year that which had been a seed; this year will be a 
 blade, then the ear, and after that the full com in the ear. The 
 sower will be visiting soon the old man in the village to which 
 he returned, and he will find there a group of people to whom 
 the old man has told the wonderful tidings that came to him 
 that June day in the market place in Tap Teang. 
 
 Not far from where the sower stood, on a platform from whi^ 
 the vendors had gone away, and at the very moment that the om 
 man was listening, eager and intent, to the words of the sower, 
 a Chinese opium smoker lay down beside his lamp. A few rags 
 covered his emaciated body. A foot from which festering ulcers 
 had eaten away the heel, protruded from his rags. Wearily he 
 pushed the opiula into his pipe and drank in the benumbing, soul- 
 deadening simoke. Little by little he slipped away into the deg- 
 radation that is worse than death. Little by little in the same 
 hour the light that is life was beginning to shine upon the soul 
 of the old man who sat listening to the sower's word. We who 
 were there and saw, as we left the sower and his friends, and the 
 old men who hung upon their words, passed by the opium smoker 
 in his despair and shame, and from the market walked out on 
 the wide road that leads down to the river Trang, thinking of 
 what we had seen in the place where men traffic in Tap Teang, 
 of the Saviour and sin, both at their work in human lives. 
 
 R. E. S. 
 
 44 
 
4. A LITTLE CLINIC IN COMPARATIVE RELIGION 
 
 Tap Teang, June 3, 1915. 
 
 The clinic was held in Tap Teang in the province of Trang, 
 monthon of Puket, in the lower peninsula of Siam. The partici- 
 pants sat in the broad passageway that ran through the mis- 
 sionary's house and serred as dining-room, reception-room and 
 library. It was the hot season and the tropical sun was blazing 
 without. Across the lawn was the jungle from which the tropical 
 birds were calling. Pifieapples, cocoanuts, pomegranates and a 
 score of fruits were ripening in the garden. Village people and 
 lonely dwellers in the forest passed silently by with their bur- 
 dens in a many^colored stream of life on the road by the jungle 
 edge. 
 
 The clinic was in the nature of a study of the power of Chris- 
 tianity and Buddhism to meet human need. It was not an 
 academic study from a distance of ten thousand miles. The par- 
 ticipants who provided the material were men who had been 
 brought up in Buddhism, who knew it thoroughly from within, 
 who had honestly tried its Way and who having now as honestly 
 tried Christianity and known it also from within, were able to 
 make such an intelligent and authoritative comparison as can 
 not be made by western Christians who have learned Buddhism 
 only from books, or by eastern Buddhists who may jaot have 
 studied Christianity at all, or who have derived their knowledge 
 of it only from nominal Christians. Only a few steps away w'as 
 a Buddhist wat with its shed of Buddhist images, its palm 
 thatched house of priests and novices, and its wat school for the 
 boys of the village. Some of the priests in their picturesque 
 yellow roibes passed by on the jungle road as we talked together, 
 with their chelas bearing their rice bowls after them. . For cen- 
 turies upon centuries the influence of Buddhism had lain upon 
 the land and the clinic was held against a background of reality. 
 We began with the question, "What was it that you did not find 
 in Buddhism that you did find in Christianity? And was this 
 the actually compelling reason for your acceptance of the Chris- 
 tian faith?" 
 
 Loop made the first reply. He was a short, shy man who had 
 been for seven years in the Buddhist priesthood. For all these 
 years, he said, he had felt the need of a Saviour. That need 
 Buddhism had not met and had not professed to meet. Buddha 
 had succeeded only in saving himself and had frankly told his 
 disciples that he could not presume to save anyone else, — that 
 every man must be his own saviour. And how indeed could 
 Buddha save or help? The salvation which he himself had 
 sought and attained was annihilation and, annihilated in Nir- 
 
 45 
 
vana, how couldJ he aid those who were still struggrling in the 
 toils of life? There could be no access to Buddha, for Buddha 
 himself had ceased to be. His Buddhist prayers, Loop said, he 
 came, as he meditated, to realize, reached no one. An extin- 
 guished Buddha could not hear them and the Buddhist doctrine 
 was that there was no god to hear. All that Buddha could do 
 he had done. He had left his example and his exhortation. 
 With these each man must work out his salvation for himself. 
 It came, accordingly to this, that if Buddhism was true and 
 Buddha had attained extinction by his Way, then there was no 
 saving help from him for man. If there was such saving help 
 from him for man and if he could hear and answer prayer, then 
 Buddhism was false and Buddha had not attained the end he 
 sought. Not to salvation, but to this 'despair, had Buddhism 
 led his heart. With joy and deliverance he had learned of the 
 living Saviour Jesus Christ by whom, as the present and ac- 
 cessible power of God, he had a salvation that was real now and 
 rich with abounding and eternal significance forever. 
 
 Sook was the second to make answer. He also had been for 
 years in the priesthood and he proceeded to contrast his present 
 Christian experience with the precisely opposite experience of 
 his life in the wat. In the first place, he said he had then no 
 assurance of faith. There was nothing that he could rest upon 
 that gave him security of his salvation. He had no conscious- 
 ness and he could make no satisfactory calculations that the 
 merit which he was accumulating would wipe away his sins. In 
 the second place, his Buddhist longing for a guarantee of the 
 perpetual remembrance of his good deeds was met by Christ's 
 assurance that He would personally remember even a cup of 
 cold water given in His name. Buddha had given no assurance. 
 How could he do so? How could extinction and remembrance 
 consist together? Even on the grounds of securing a man's 
 accumulation of merit, Book's heart had turned to Christianity, 
 for here was a living Master who would keep record in His, 
 personal remembrance. And what remembrance could* there 
 be with the dead master with whom Buddhism bade his heart 
 to be content. He knew of no memory but personal memory, 
 and that was precisely what Buddhi.sm did not provide. In the 
 third place, Christianity offered in many places, of which John 
 3:16 was one, a true and living Saviour from sin. There was 
 none such in Buddhism. It knew absolutely nothing outside of 
 one's self that could take away sin. The only escape must be 
 by the sinner's own deed and in proportion to the inexorable 
 profit and loss account of his acts. But in Christianity the 
 sin was taken clean away and atoned for. And the loftier 
 thought of salvation was accompanied by a deeper view of sin. 
 In Buddhism he had never felt that he was a sinner against 
 Buddha, and there was no god against whom to sin. He was a 
 sinner because he had sinned against himself or broken the law 
 and the law itself had been to him only a human way and not a 
 
 46 
 
Divine will. In Christianity he saw sin in profounder meanihg 
 and in significances of which Buddhism with its deadening in- 
 terpretation could not conceive. 
 
 The third to speak was Choon. He had been a novice in the 
 wat but had not gone on into the full priesthood. He had come 
 to the mission hospital suffering with pleurisy and, although 
 the medical missionary was away on furlough, the missionary 
 nurse in the hospital had been bold to operate to save his life, 
 and he was up and about now, thoug'h still needing to carry in 
 his body the drain for his disease. He had been taught Budd- 
 hism from his earliest childhood and, he was only a child now 
 in the Christian faith, but the contrast which impressed him 
 most was between the Trinity of Buddhism and the Trinity of 
 Christianity. In Buddhism the* Trinity consisted of Buddha, 
 the Three gaskets of the Law, and the Priesthood. With two 
 of these three, Choon had toeen well acquainted. The Baskets 
 of the Law he had studied and the third party of the Trinity 
 was made up of his neighbors. But the first person of the 
 Buddhist Trinity he could not know, and Vith him he could 
 have no contact at all. Cut off from any help from Buddha, 
 could the Law or the Priesthood help him? As he had said, he 
 knew them both well, and no help whatever had they ever given 
 him, and no lielp could they ever give. They had no eternal life 
 for him here and when he died there was no help that they 
 could offer him for the world to come. He need not speak in 
 contrast of thie access which he had to the Christian Trinity and 
 of the love and help and saving power and eternal hope which 
 it had brought to him. He would only add that Buddha had 
 never impressed him as the owner of his life, nor had he ever 
 been regarded by him as a providence thinking and caring for 
 Ms life, but he looked now to Jesus Christ as his personal pro- 
 prietor and the guide of his way and the complete sovereign of 
 his soul. Jesus, moreover, in a whole realm of being strange to 
 Buddha, had made atonement for his sin and taken it far away. 
 
 The clinic was interrupted at this point greatly to its en- 
 richment by the visit of the Chinese laundryman of Tap Teang, 
 Kuon Luing, "Sunny Jim," the missionaries called him, and he 
 came in upon us like a sun-iburst Avith his genial smile and ir- 
 repressible, contagious laughter. He had been for sixteen years 
 in America and had been baptized as a Christian in the Green 
 Ave. Methodist Church in Brooklyn. He had returned to south- 
 ern China and then from southern China had come in the great 
 immigrant invasion of the Malay peninsula and found his way 
 to Trang and then inland through the jungle to Tap Teang. He 
 was himself an incarnate treatise on comparative religion. Who- 
 ever wished to compare Christianity and Buddhism needed only 
 to look at Kuon Luing and his neighbors. His life bore wit- 
 ness to the light of the knowledge of the glory of God which 
 shone in the face of Jesus Christ. His pride in his two chil- 
 dren, not his boy only — that would have been intelligible — ^but 
 
 47 
 
in his oldfer daughter also, was in itself the manifestation of a 
 new social principle in the community., , 
 
 When Kuon Luing had gone, both taking away and leaving 
 behind the light of his countenance, Ah Toon spoke. The other 
 three had been Siamese, but Ah Toon was a Chinaman. He 
 had been originally Dr. Dunlap's coolie, then his cook, but his 
 quick intelligence, his true life and his earnest faith had com- 
 mended him for the evangelistic work which he was now doing 
 with steadily increasing power. Buddhism, said he, was a thor- 
 oughly worldly religion. There was nothing heavenly about it 
 either in its origin or in the offers which it made to the human 
 heart. It did not lay claim to any divine origin. Buddha had 
 plainly declared that he was only a man, that he had discovered 
 his doctrine for himself. All^ the conceptions of the religion 
 were earthly conceptions. It had none but earthly springs from 
 which the thirsty could drink. Christianity, on the other hand, 
 had come down from above. Its central principle, the atone- 
 ment, its central doctrine, the cross, had never been conceived 
 by men nor come <f rom man. The offers which it now made to 
 men were offers of life and strength in God. Here, notably, the 
 words of John's gospel were true of Christianity in its contrast 
 with Buddhism, "No man has ascended up to heaven, but he 
 that came down -from heaven, even the Son of Man which is in 
 heaven. He that cometh from above is aibove all. He that is 
 of the earth is earthly and speaketh of the earth. He that 
 cometh from heaven is above all." 
 
 All this had been in answer to the inquiry as to what it was 
 in Christianity which had had living and drawing power to 
 them, and why Buddhism had left them unsatisfied. Their 
 answers seemed to reduce themselves to a flat charge of atheism 
 against their old Buddhist thought'. To clear up this point ac- 
 cordingly, we asked them whether they were prepared to stand 
 by this charge. What had they actually thought of God in 
 their old Buddhist days? It soon appeared that their Budd- 
 hism had been a logical atheism, but that it had never been 
 able to extirpate the fundamental faith of the human heart in 
 God. Had that faith, we were also anxious to know, avenged 
 itself against Buddha iby making him the god whose existence 
 he had denied? Loop replied that he knew that Buddha was 
 not God, for Buddha had, as a matter of fact, worshipped gods 
 outside of himself, but that he knew that when he himself had 
 been a Buddhist he had no thought of God and had not regarded 
 Buddha as God, for Buddha had died and attained extinction 
 so that he could not be God. All this was true of his own re- 
 ligious experience, Loop said, and yet he must add that when he 
 was in the priesthood he had a vague idea of a great author of 
 his life, and at times he had vaguely worshipped Him and prayed 
 to Him as "Most Gracious Father." He and the other men 
 thought that, both in the temples and in common life, the Siamese 
 people had this dim idea of a universal and benevolent fatherly 
 
 48 
 
providence, greatly olbscared by Buddhism and its images, but 
 indestructible and asserting itseilf in times of trouble and dis- 
 tress. The idea did not come from Buddhism, for it lay behind 
 Buddhism and could not be reconciled with it. In times of 
 storm in the northeast monsoon, along the Gulf of Siam, the 
 sailors, they said, would often fall on their faces and, forgetting 
 their Buddhism, call aloud, "O most Gracious Father, still this 
 tempest," or "O most Gracious Father, send a favoring wind." 
 Ah Toon said this idea had not been as strong with him before 
 his contact witt the Siamese as it had been since, and that he 
 believed it came from a strain in Siamese thought closely akin 
 to the ideas of natural religion in the West. 
 
 The influence of the late King, who had accepted many Chris- 
 tian ideas, had promoted phraseologies in oflflcial addresses, re- 
 cognizing a divine personal providence. In taking leave of Gen- 
 eral Grant on his visit to Siam during his journey around the 
 world, the King had said, "May the One who is supreme in all the 
 universe and who controls in the affairs of meu and who governs 
 the elements, guard, keep and defend you in your joumeyings." 
 Dr. Dunlap believed that such language, often repeated by the 
 late Kin^, had encouraged the ideas of natural religion, and he 
 quoted an oath of offlce taken by judges in one of the criminal 
 courts, running, "Buddha, the Scriptures and the Priesthood, 
 and the One who is supreme in the universe, who knows the 
 hearts of all meu, who is present with all men, who knows the 
 deeds of all men, be witness to me that in taking this appointed 
 oflflce I should discharge all my duties in truth and fidelity." 
 It was true, the men thought, that ideas like these only occas- 
 ionally forced themselves forward, and that the thought of God 
 needed by the soul was associated in the minds of the common 
 people with the images of Buddha, and that by the ironical 
 judgment of time the great teacher who had discarded God, 
 had ibeen punished by deification, and that before his own image 
 in ten thousand temples men knelt down for a worship which 
 he had taught them was destitute of meaning and of power. 
 
 The character of Christ fills so necessary and effective a place 
 in Christian apologetics at home, and has of late years filled so 
 large a place in missionary apologetics on the foreign field, and 
 in the study of the relations of Christianity and the non-Chris^ 
 tian religions, that we asked this little group in Tap Teang 
 what elements in Christ's character most impressed their minds 
 and hearts, especially in comparison with the character of 
 Gautama. We were greatly surprised to have them deliberately 
 pass by the direct point of our inquiry. It turned out that it 
 was not the human character of Jesus which interested them at 
 all, but His meaning for their experience as a present super- 
 natural Redeemer and Lord. These aspects of Christ as an 
 eternally efficient and saving person filled all their horizon, and 
 they were not specially interested in letting Him down, as it 
 seemed to them, to the level of the man Gautama, and compar- 
 
 49 
 
ing the two in their earthly lives. And yet now that they were 
 put to it, the comparisdn interested them, although they would 
 not have thought of attaching much importance to it in this 
 form. 
 
 "The conception of Christ's character which appeals to me," 
 ,said Loop, "is the New Testament doctrine of Him as the cre- 
 ator of all things, showing the wisdom and beneficence of His 
 character in the creation. I like also the thought of Jesus as 
 the light of the world, enlightening men spiritually and shed- 
 ding a great brightness upon the soul. But the supreme reason 
 for my belief in Jesus and my loyal attachment to Him, is the 
 Cross. The Cross and its revelation of the character of Christ 
 distinguish Him from all other gods that I have; heard of, and 
 Christ's dying for sinners is superior to anything that I have 
 heard asserted in any other religion." 
 
 "Jesus' life on earth," said iSook, "far transcended the life 
 of Buddha. The latter was all centered in himself, while Christ's 
 life did not center in Himself. He went about doing good to 
 others and meeting human need. This attracted me to Jesus. 
 And yet, while Jesus helped people whom He met while He was 
 on earth, this would never have saved mankind or me. The 
 transcending thing is that Christ, in order to save man, laid 
 down His life for sin. Buddha did nothing to save men except to 
 teach them what he believed was the way in which they might 
 save themselves." 
 
 "Buddha, in walking over the world," said Choon, "met misery 
 and fled from it. Jesus met it, endured it and miraculously 
 helped it. He did not abhor the sight of suffering. It appealed 
 to Him and he went to it. I think there is a good deal of simi- 
 larity of teaching between Buddha and Christ, but their inner 
 principles were fundamentally difl:erent. Buddha begged bread, 
 Jesus supplied it." Upon being reminded of the two contrasted 
 sayings, — Buddha's, "I am no man's servant," and Christ's, "I 
 am in the midst of you as one that serveth," Choon answered, 
 saying, "Yes, those sayings are both true." 
 
 "To me," said Ah Toon, "this is the great contrast, — the con- 
 fidence and assurance of Jesus against Buddha's uncertainty. It 
 is said that Buddha taught the way to heaven, but all he did 
 was to exhort men to acquire merit, and I do not believe that 
 he ever assured his disciples that he or they had attained the 
 heavenly way, but Jesus did, 'I am the Way. I go to prepare 
 a place for you. Whither I go ye know, and the way ye know.' " 
 
 These were all of thean simple men, untrained in any western 
 school. They had never read and could not read an English 
 book. They did not possess a single commentary or expository 
 volume in their own language, but they had learned from the 
 New Testament, and from their own hearts, where what Pro- 
 fessor Denney calls the "center of gravity" in Christianity is to 
 be found, and by their own instinct and under the leadership of 
 the missionary teaching which they had received, they had gone 
 straight to "one of the most prominent and enviable character- 
 
 50 
 
istics of the New Testament religious life" as Professor Denney 
 describes it in his volume on II Corinthians in the Expositor's 
 Bible: "Christ is on His throne and His people are exalted and 
 victorious in Him. When we forget Christ's exaltation in our 
 study of His earthly life — when we are so preoccupied, it may 
 even be so fascinated, with what He was, that we forget what He 
 is — when, in other words, a pious historical imagination takes the 
 place of a living religious faith — that victorious consciousness is 
 lost and in a most essential point the image of the Lord is not re- 
 produced in the believer. This is why the Pauline point of view 
 — if indeed it is to Ibe called Pauline and not simply Christian — 
 is essential. Christianity is a religion, not merely a history, 
 though it should tte the history told hy Matthew, Mark and Luke ; 
 and the chance of having the history itself appreciated for re- 
 ligion is that He who is its subject shall be contemplated, not in 
 the dim distance of the past, but in the glory of His heavenly 
 reign, and that He shall be recognized not merely as one who 
 lived a perfect life in His own generation, but as the giver of 
 life eternal by His spirit to all who turn to Him. The Church 
 will always be justified, while recognizing that Christianity is 
 a historical religion in giving prominence not to its historicity, 
 but to what miakes it a religion at all — namely, the present ex- 
 altation of Christ. This involves everything and determines, as 
 St. Paul tells us, the very form and spirit of her own life." 
 
 This quotation was in our minds as we asked our friends one 
 last question. "In what forms or in what modes did they have 
 fellowship with this living Christ?" "I love him so much," an- 
 swered one, "and my heart is so loyal to him that I am .ready 
 to die for him." "Yes," we' suggested, "biit that is talk of an 
 experience not real to you. What is He to you in the experience 
 that is actually real ?" "All I can say," was his reply, "is that no 
 other presence is more distinctly with me." "I am sure," said 
 another, "that I often see Him in my heart." "As for me," said 
 a third, "surely His presence is true and to bring to Him all of 
 life is an experience unknown in Buddhism." "The only way I 
 know," said the fourth, "is the way of fellowship by faith, of 
 life through death." 
 
 It was not a great deal of Christianty that these men knew, 
 if by "great deal" we have in mind masses of facts or systems 
 of doctrine, but it was a great deal that they knew if toy "great 
 deal" we have in mind the core and inward principle and sav- 
 ing grasp. It is possible that they might not have known as 
 much as this. Let the reader judge and the issues of life decide. 
 It is possible that they may have known much more and that we 
 might have found it if the conference had not ended then with 
 the coming of a Christian woman from a distant village to bring 
 a present of mangoes to the visitors from afar. She was a 
 woman whose father, fifty years ago, had groped his way from 
 Buddhism toward God through looking at the wonder of the 
 human hand which God had made. 
 
 E. E. S. 
 51 
 
5. TALES WITH BUDDHIST PRIESTS IN SIAM 
 
 S. S. "0. Lopez y Loipez," 
 July 23, 1915. 
 
 If a Buddhist, interested in the religions of the world, were 
 to visit our country with a desire to learn what American Chris^ 
 tianity is, how would we wish him to proceed? We would cer- 
 tainly urge him first of all to read the New Testament. This, 
 he would probably say, he had already done, or if not, that he 
 would gladly do ,it, and was happy to find that the original, au- 
 thoritative books of Christianity were so small and so accessible. 
 But he would probably add that he knew from his own experience 
 that the actual religious life of a nation was often widely at vari- 
 ance with its sacred Scriptures, and that one of the things in 
 which he was most interested was the character and amount of 
 this variance, and what he would like most of all would be" simply 
 to wander among the common people and study their daily life 
 with its moral practices and religious observances. We should 
 have to answer that his method of procedure was just, but we 
 should say that we would be sorry to have our American Chris- 
 tianity finally judged in this way, as many of our people were 
 only perfunctory Christians or Christians not at all, in any deep, 
 personal way, and that we should like to have him check the 
 judgments which he might gather from such general observations 
 by personal interviews with our religious leaders. It might not 
 be without misgivings that we would urge this course upon him. 
 He could so easily meet with official leaders whom we could not 
 commend to him but whom he would be justified in regarding 
 as men of authority. He might meet them also at unpropitious 
 times or find them careless or hasty or superficial or incompe- 
 tent. But these are all risks which he and we would have to take 
 and we could not complain of his forming his own conclusions 
 and reporting to his people at home a judgment based on these 
 three sources of information, our sacred books, our common life, 
 and our religious teachers. 
 
 It is in just these ways that we have been seeking to study 
 the religious life of Siam and the character of Siamese Buddhism 
 and I shall try to set down here some report of our talks with 
 Buddhist priests. 
 
 One conversation was with a group of young priests in a new 
 gaily decorated temple in the city of Prae in northern Siam! 
 Most of the temples which one sees in Siam are either very old 
 or else, by reason of wear or neglect, have the appearance of old 
 age. Hitherto the repair of temples which others have built has 
 not been regarded as a means of religious merit-making for the 
 repairer. The King is seeking, sensibly and with effect, to in- 
 
 52 
 
troduce a different sentiment and to persuade men that the pres- 
 ervation of the old temples is as meritorious as the erection of 
 new. This temple was either new or as good as new. Elephant 
 bells hung around the cornice and along the roof ridge. The 
 pillars and doorways were glittering with colored glass and new 
 gilt. The great alabaster-faced image of Buddha gazed passively- 
 down the temple walls, newly, painted with scenes of Buddha's 
 earthly life. A dozen young priests and some boys from the 
 temple school gathered around us, and we asked them when 
 Buddha was bom and in what country he had lived. O said 
 they, he had lived so long ago that they did not know when or 
 where it was. Oould they tell us then any facts about him? 
 What had he done or said? Did they know what he had taught 
 about God? No, said they, they were sorry they could not tell. 
 Was there then not something else, about which they could tell 
 us, that he had taught men? O yes, they said, he had taught 
 them the Siamese and Lao languages. What was this great idol 
 looking down upon us? we asked. It was the image of Buddha, 
 they replied. He had given them this image and told them that 
 it was a true image and bidden them to worship it.. Could 
 Buddha hear and help, we asked? Yes, he could, they replied. 
 Well, then, was he not in Nirvana, and in Nirvana is it not true 
 that men neither see nor hear nor feel, but are freed from all 
 consciousness and action and desire? Of these things they could 
 not say, and of what Nirvana might be they could not tell. Well, 
 then, we asked, where was Buddha? In heaven, they said. And 
 where is heaven? Above us, they answered, pointing upward. 
 And was Buddha God? Surely yes, they declared. And was 
 he the only God? No, there was another one who was to come 
 from heaven, too, the Buddha of mercy, Prah alaya mettai. 
 When we pressed them further about the meaning of religion and 
 the thought of God, they could only answer that they knew only 
 that Buddha was he, that the idol was not he but only the image 
 of him. It was a friendly group eager to hear our questions 
 and earnest in their answers, but most of them were only boys, 
 representative of that great host of lads who, after the ancient 
 but now relaxing custom of Siam, were expected to spend a few 
 months) at least in the priesthood before going out to take up 
 the responsibilities of men. They did not know much and their 
 ignorance was representative of the religious ideas of great 
 masses of the people. Before we judge too harshly, however, it 
 would be well for us to reflect upon what a Buddhist visitor to 
 America might meet with under corresponding circumstances 
 in our own land. 
 
 I tiim from this to an experience of a quite different char- 
 acter. Se was a clever, intelligent, open-hearted priest in the 
 Pak oi Wat in Chieng Mai. It was the fifteenth day of the wax- 
 ing moon, one of the Buddhist holy days, and I had gone to the 
 wat with the hope of attending a Buddhist service with Dr. 
 Oampibell of Chieng Mai, a missionary who knows the sacred 
 
 53 
 
books of Siamese Buddhism and understands the ways to human 
 hearts, including the hearts of priests. Entering the temple, we 
 found that we had come upon a sort of ordination service. Two 
 young men were passing from the first to the second order, from 
 the diaconate to the full priesthood, as it were. The older priesit 
 who was conducting the service saw us as we stood in the door- 
 way and, calling to us, cordially invited us to come in and to sit 
 down near him. The two young priests were seated on mats 
 before the altar, on which, raised high, were three images of 
 Buddha draped in yellow and white and red. Beside each of 
 the young men lay a great pile of gifts, new yellow robes, pillows 
 with ends embroidered in silver, white umbrellas, candles, pieces 
 of colored printed cloth, new begging bowls with red and yellow 
 bands to hang them about the neck, brass basins, and nearby, 
 for each young priest, a great dinner waiting in a dozen dif- 
 ferent bowls arranged on a tray. Behind the boys were mem- 
 bers of their families, mothers especially, and other women kin 
 for whom such an act as this of the boys was the greatest merit- 
 making that could be. These had their little bowls of fruit and 
 flowers whose heavy fragrance filled the temple. We hesitated to 
 intrude on such a ceremony, but one of the young priests picked 
 up a cigarette and lighted it, pleased apparently at the interrup- 
 tion, and the older priest in charge was so genial and urgent 
 that we came in and took our places beside him. "I am a 
 stranger from abroad," I said. Dr. Campbell translating, "may I 
 ask whether these young men have a great love in their hearts 
 for Buddha?" "They hesitate to reply for themselves," said the 
 older priest, "but I will answer for them. They are indeed truly 
 devoted to the Buddha's religion and desire to give their lives to 
 it." "And will Buddha help them and be with them," I asked. 
 "Do they love him as their friend and do they have the comfort 
 of his companionship ?" "O no," was the reply, "Buddha is gone 
 to Nirvana and he cannot hear or help or walk with men. We 
 have only what he was and what he taught. It was for that rea- 
 son that he left this image, that we might remember him and 
 the Way which he found." "But," we urged, "is there no God 
 to whom they can look for help?" "O yes," said he, "they pray 
 toward the Coming One." He meant the next Buddha whose 
 coming he believed Buddha to have foretold, and whom, far and 
 wide, the Siamese Buddhists at least, dimly expect, and some of 
 them not dimly but earnestly, "But where is the Coming One?" 
 we inquired. "Is he not somewhere now where he can be reach- 
 ed?" "No," said the priest, "he is not bom yet." "But surely," 
 we said, "there must be some God back of all these men who 
 were not and who then are bom and who then die and are not 
 any more. The world was here, and men and women were here 
 before Buddha came. Who made these?" "Yes," he answered, 
 "air these were here before Buddha, but there was no God before 
 him nor any need of God. People were all good then and needed 
 no deliverance from sin and no revelation of a Way, but they fell 
 
 54 
 
into evil. Then in mercy, Buddha came down to give them help." 
 It was early morning and we had made appointments which called 
 us away, but we asked our friend whether sometime during the 
 day, the country people would not be coming in with their offer- 
 ings. Could we come back then? Yes, indeed, he said, by all 
 means. Early in the afternoon he would be glad to have us re- 
 turn. The people would be there then. 
 
 'So early in the afternoon we returned. Alas, the temple 
 doors were locked, and we went away disappointed at our loss 
 and also in the trustworthiness of our friend of the morning. 
 We had scarcely left the temple grounds, however, before we 
 saw coming toward us a procession of yellow-robed priests, fol- 
 lowed by worshippers bearing bowls of lacquer and silverware 
 filled with offerings. In the midst of them was our friendly 
 priest. He greeted us cordially and told us that they were 
 now on their way to the temple with the offerings. Would we 
 not return with him? So we joined the procession and went 
 back. The temple doors were unlocked and we passed in. The 
 two young priests resumed their places and just behind them 
 clean mats were spread for us. Beside us, on a raised platform, 
 sat the older priest, talking freely with us and explaining all 
 ■that was done. Behind us sat the other folk with their offer- 
 ings, the sweet, heavy odors again filling the temple. A temple 
 attendant brought the offerings to one of the younger priests 
 who held a great fan upright before his face and recited slowly 
 the five commandments. Then while the temple attendant laid 
 the offering of fruit and food before the images and prayed for 
 their acceptance with many a monotone of Buddhist prayer and, 
 in ideas never learned from Buddhism but caught from Chris- 
 tian influence, asked "that we all might toe brought to the heav- 
 enly home where death and sorrow may not come," our friend 
 the priest took up the conversation again. He asked what my 
 work was. Why had I come so far? And expressed the hope 
 that my errand might be prosperous. I replied' that I was 
 traveling to see the minds of men and was chiefly interested in 
 what men thought about God and the world, and in the truth 
 that they believed they had found. He said that this was good, 
 that all men must seek the truth and could only rest when they 
 thought they had found it. I replied that the truth that I had 
 found which seemed the best of all truths was that God who 
 had made all the world, was the Father of us men and loved us 
 and would live with us. "Even so," he said, "all men seek hap- 
 piness. iSurely in heaven it will be found and beyond heaven 
 there is Nirvana." "Yes," I answered, "but I do not want a 
 Nirvana beyond heaven, an extinction beyond joy. Lives I love 
 have gone forward into those strange places and I want to meet 
 them and know them again." "Oh," said he, "I believe that 
 even in Nirvana we shall have our friends and know and be 
 known." The chant of the man who was praying before the 
 images rose and fell. To whom, I asked, was the man praying? 
 
 55 
 
"To Buddha," answered he. "And is Buddha God?" "Yes," 
 he replied, "I think of him as God." "And why then the idols, 
 these three in yellow and red and white?" "O," said he, "to 
 please Buddha, men may rightly maike* these images, one man 
 one, and another another, until there are many tokens of our 
 love, symbols of our rememl)rance." I brought away, when we 
 left, one of his old rosaries which he gave me, and sent back to 
 him some gifts, including the New Testament, which he prom- 
 ised to read, and which will confirm to him that hope of the 
 future life which he did not learn from Buddha but which glows 
 irrepressibly in the human heart. 
 
 Another conversation we had one hot afternoon on the road 
 between Lampoon and Me Tah. We had stopped to rest in the 
 shade beside a wayside market booth in the forest. A little boy 
 with paralyzed legs, crept on his hands and knees from out a 
 nearby hut, and an aged blind woman followed him begging alms. 
 A Buddhist priest sitting near by might or might not have seen 
 them. He was from a monastery near Lampang and had been 
 at Lampoon helping at the funeral service of a great priest there. 
 The number of priests in many of the temples has fallen off so 
 that men must be called sometimes from other cities to these 
 services. The opinion of such a priest as this would be valuable. ' 
 I told Mm I was in doubt as to the meaning of Nirvana. Did it 
 mean, as some held, complete extinction, or did it mean conscious 
 bliss? Which of these was the goal and hope of Buddhism ? He 
 answered that he thought Nirvana would be a place of perfect, con- 
 scious happiness. "Will we know one another there?" "I do not 
 think we shall." "Is Buddha there?" "Yes." "Where is Nir- 
 vana?" "I do not know." "Will we know Buddha there?" "Yes, 
 il think we will." "Who will attain Nirvana?" "Those who 
 have obeyed and followed Buddha." "What will become of that 
 great majority of men who never heard of Buddha?" "I do not 
 know." "Well, if Buddhism is so good and indispensable, are 
 Buddhists doing anything to spread the knowledge of it through 
 the world?" "I do not know." "Do you not think that if they 
 believe in it they ought to spread it?" "O, if any are trying to 
 do so, well and good, and if not, good and well." A missionary 
 sitting by gave some help to the old blind woman. The priest 
 rose and went on his way. 
 
 The Buddhist church in Siam appears to be a very loose in- 
 stitution with nothing either in its local temples or in its 
 national system at all corresponding to the efiflciency and com- 
 pactness of our church organization, but there is a. head or chief 
 priest of all Siamese Buddhism, Prince Vajiranana, an uncle of 
 the King of iSiam, and one of our most interesting conversations 
 was with him. He was a small, lithe man of ascetic appearance 
 clad in a simple yellow robe, characteristic of Buddhist priests 
 in Siam, in accordance with the traditions that Buddha chose 
 this style of dress because of its rude or despised associations. 
 The Prince imderstood English and spoke it slowly and accur^ 
 
 56 
 
ately, but in the warmth of conTersation constantly dropped it 
 for Siamese and asked to have most that was said in English in- 
 terpreted. In the large audience room of his palace in connec- 
 tion with one of the great temples of the city, was a sort of 
 throne pulpit from which he received in state, but he met us in 
 a most friendly and simple fashion in a' small, adjoining library. 
 Several missionaries were in the party and he knew well who 
 we were and why we had come, and met us with the cordiality 
 and responsiveness of a gentle and truly religious man. His 
 spirit, far from being passive and inert, was vivacious and in- 
 tensely alive. We told him that we were more deeply interested 
 in the religion of Siam than in anything else that we had seen, 
 and wondered whether he could recommend any book, in English, 
 if possible, which gave a just account of the Buddhism of Siam. 
 "I could name several books on the subject," he answered, and 
 then ignoring such books as Fielding Hall's "The Soul of a Peo- 
 ple," and Alabaster's "The Wheel of the Law," he added, "but the 
 only one which I would approve is Ehys Davids's." We asked 
 him whether Buddhism really was one religion or whether Siam- 
 ese Buddhism did not differ radically from the Buddhism of 
 Japan and China, and also whether, judging from the conversa- 
 tions which we had had with Siamese priests, Siamese Buddhism 
 must not be regarded as widely different also from the Buddhism 
 of Ceylon, for certainly the thoroughgoing Buddhists of Ceylon 
 regard Nirvana as annihilation or extinction, and of all whom we 
 had met in Siam, only one man could tell us of having ever 
 heard a Siamese Buddhist speak of extinction as the goal of 
 being. "Yes," replied he, "northern and southern Buddhism are 
 distinctly different, and beside this radical difference there are 
 many sects in Buddhism just as there are in Protestantism, but 
 I do not think that these sects matter much in either case. I 
 can tell the difference between Protestantism and Roman Cath- 
 olicism, but not between the Protestant denominations." We 
 asked him whether our impression was correct that the Budd- 
 hism of Siam. differed from the Buddhism of Ceylon funda- 
 mentally in its idea of the ultimate life of the soul. Perhaps it 
 did, he thought. As for himself, he believed in the transmigra- 
 tion of the soul, which was an older idea than Buddhism and 
 had been taken up by it, and which promised the soul a final 
 purification and an eternal conscious happiness after the long 
 struggle between , good and evil had been wrought out. Some 
 years ago, he said. Dr. John Pox, secretary of the American 
 Bible Society, on his visit to Siam, had presented him with a 
 Bible and asked him to read it, and told him that he would 
 pray for him as he read. He had read it and he thought the New 
 Testament idea of eternity was very much the same as the Siam- 
 ese Buddhist conception of Nirvana. Some he knew, taught that 
 Nirvana meant extinction. He did not believe this but thought 
 that evil would be extirpated and that good would abide, and 
 that the soul would come at last through all the wheeling pro- 
 
 57 
 
cesses of its experience to perfect holiness and calm. He had 
 read in the Bible of the Holy Spirit and Satan, powers of good 
 and evil that now work and war in man. These powers Budd- 
 hism recognized, but only as forces, not as in any sense personal. 
 Indeed he could not accept the Bible teaching regarding a per- 
 sonal God and Jesus Christ as a personal deity. He could not 
 embrace any conception of personal deity. Did this view, we 
 asked, account for the use of images of Buddha which might 
 take the place of a personal thought of God? Images, he an- 
 swered, were simply a reminder. They had been originally for- 
 bidden in Buddhism but it was easy to explain their origin. In . 
 his own case we might have noticed in the adjoining room a 
 throne or pulpit from which he spoke. When his friends want- 
 ed him to come to some distant part of the country, he found they 
 had an altar ready for him on which he might sit. Even in his 
 case it would be an -easy thing for his friends to take the next 
 step and during his absence to put his image there as a reminder 
 of him. This is all that the images of Buddha were. But, we 
 asked, did Buddhists not worship Buddha as God? No, he re- 
 plied, certainly they did not. Buddha was simply a great teacher 
 wtio had discovered the way and left behind the treasure of his 
 example and his teaching. But, we asked again, did Buddhists 
 not have an idea of God beyond Buddha, of a supreme personal 
 ruler of the universe? No, he answered, none. The universe was 
 not to be explained in terms of creation and sustenance by a 
 personal God. The world and all things, mountains and trees, 
 stars and suns, are all simply the effects of natural causies, and 
 these causes are themselves the effects of causes which preceded 
 them. Buddhism knows only Buddha and nature, but it has no 
 personal God nor any idea of God at all. There was no flinch- 
 ing. It was the most authoritative voice in Siamese Buddhism. 
 And it disclaimed God. 
 
 In the great throne hall begun by the late King of Siam and 
 now nearing completion, there is an interesting symlbolic paint- 
 ing high up on the wall above the entrance from his Majesty's 
 palace. At the top of the picture and painted with a skill that 
 makes it stand out as though it were carved relief, is a great 
 figure of Buddha. Just below is the Siamese throne with the 
 King seated upon it and gathered around are the representatives 
 of the great religions of the world. Its meaning is not alto- 
 gether clear. The Siamese gentleman who explained the picture 
 to us did not regard it as representing the submission of all 
 religions to Buddhism, but rather as the friendly assembly of 
 all in the tolerant freedom which has prevailed in Siam. We 
 asked Prince Vajiranana what he thought the future of religion 
 in the world would ibe. Would there be just'one religion through- 
 out all the earth? If so, would that religion be some one of the 
 present religions, or a composite of them all, or a new religion? 
 Or would each religion keep in general its own present terri- 
 tory? No, he replied, there would never be one. Traditions and 
 
 58 
 
family loyalty, the conservatism of race and of individual con- 
 viction, national and personal olbligations would hold men to 
 their own inherited faiths. How, we might have asked, but did 
 not, under such a principle, could Buddhism or any other re- 
 ligion ever have begun? All religion, he continued, was essen- 
 tially the siame. Strip away the ceremonies and the doctrines 
 and the ethical substance which is left is the common law of 
 truth and honesty and love. The unification of mankind in 
 dbedience to this common moral law and in the bonds of human 
 brotherhood is the real goal. All proselytism is sectarian and 
 ought not to be. But is the' spread of truth, again we might 
 have asked, proselytism? Is it not the duty of those who know 
 or who believe they know to share their knowledge? Can men 
 who have God refrain from offering Him to men who have not? 
 Whatever truth we have, are we not bound both to hold and to 
 propagate? "Your Royal Highness," asked one of the mission- 
 aries, as we were about to leave, "Is it right for Buddhist par- 
 ents who have a Christian son to try to force him into the Budd- 
 hist priesthood, and ought such a son, out of filial loyalty, 
 against his convictions, to enter the priesthood to make merit 
 for those he lovesi?" "No," replied the Prince and chief priest, 
 speaking straight as a man, "no, men should be true to their real 
 convictions." And then he added kindly to the missionary who 
 had- asked the question, and who had been a long time in Siam, 
 "I hope that you will stay in our country and will not go away." 
 The missionary will stay, and missions will stay. They have 
 a word for Siam which Buddhism has never spoken and can 
 never spea'k, the word of a living God come close to humanity 
 and saying, "I am come a light into the world. He that follow- 
 eth me shall not walk in darkness but sihall have the light of 
 life. I am come that ye may have life and that ye may have it 
 abundantly.^ I go to prepare a place for you, and if I go I will 
 come again and receive you unto myself, that where I am there 
 ye may be also. Come unto me and be alive forevermore." 
 
 R. E. S. 
 
 59 
 
6. POINTS OP CONTACT WITH CHRISTIANITY IN THE 
 HEEESIEiS OF SIAMESE BUDDHISM 
 
 Siamese Buddhism is classified with the Buddhism of Burma 
 and Ceylon as Southern Buddhism, preserving the orthodox 
 Buddhist traditions, and quite distinct from the Northern Budd- 
 hism of China and Japan, which, as a whole, and even more 
 radically in some of the sects of Buddhism in Japan, has separ- 
 ated itself in many fundamental respects from the doctrine of 
 Gautama. The assnmption, however, that Siamese Buddhism is 
 faithful to the primitive ideas, is unfounded. The moment it is 
 examined, or any of its responsible interpreters are questioned, 
 it is discovered to be full of heresies. And it is of interest and 
 significance to the missionary enterprise to note that each of the 
 heretical departures of Buddhism in Siam represents a step 
 toward religious truth which Buddha either did not know or 
 denied, and offers a distinct point of contact with Christianity. 
 Such variations, moreover, have to do with the most central and 
 important differences between the Christian faith and Buddhist 
 doctrine. 
 
 These points of contact are well known to the missionaries in 
 Siam and guide their methods of approach to thoughtful Budd- 
 hists. The diflSculty is that thoughtful Buddhists are so few and 
 that even those who are thoughtful are so ignorant of Buddhist 
 history and teaching. In many temples the young priests can 
 tell a visitor nothing whatever about Buddha, not one fact or 
 tradition about his earthly life, and what they offer as the teach- 
 ing of Buddhism is something that no imagination can trace 
 back either to Buddha or to the early teachers. And while there 
 are multitudes of better informed Buddhists who do know the 
 story of the Founder's life, who have read some of the sacred 
 writings, and who have some ideas of Buddhist philosophy, nev- 
 ertheless even among these there are few who know what the 
 original teaching was or who realize how far away they have 
 drifted from it. Their ideas can be made points of contact in 
 the presentation of Christianity, but they have no realization 
 that these ideas represent any departure from the traditional 
 faith in the direction of a religious view more diametrically op- 
 posed to the Buddhist view than to any other in the world. It 
 is easy, accordingly, to overestimate the apologetic value of these 
 points of contact between Siamese Buddhism and Christianity 
 as the small fruitage of the work in southern Siam testifies. Such 
 heretical departures from error have not brought men into the 
 truth or enabled them to recognize it when they see it in its 
 fullness. But it is worth while to examine again such points 
 of contact as there are, as it would seem quite clear that by the 
 
 60 
 
way of some of them the road will lie over which the Buddhists 
 of Siam will come to the true Light toward which they have un- 
 comsciously been feeling their path. 
 
 1. The first and fundamental heresy of Siamese Buddhism is 
 its disposition to believe in God. In the words of Ehys Davids, 
 whom the head of Siamese Buddhism regards as the most accept- 
 able and trustworthy western interpreter of Buddhism, and from 
 whorb. the otherwise uncredited quotations in this discussion are 
 taken in order that the representation of early Buddhism may 
 be one that Siamese Buddhists would approve, Buddha's re- 
 ligion was one "which ignores the existence of God." "The orig- 
 inal teaching of Guatama knew nothing of God and taught that 
 Arahants, holy men, were better than gods." The Buddhists of 
 Oeylon who do preserve, as they claim, the true teaching of the 
 Buddha, have issued a Buddhist Catechism which aims to set 
 forth uncompromisingly the original doctrine. "Did a god cre- 
 ator call the world into existence by his will," the Catechism asks, 
 and it answers, "There is no god creator. Only the ignorance of 
 man has invented a personal god creator. The Buddhists, how- 
 ever, absolutely reject the belief in a personal god." And in the 
 supplementary notes the catechism says, "Buddhism does not 
 deny gods nor does it attribute to them any special importance. 
 It simply does not need them either as a prop to its ethics, nor 
 for the attainment of salvation. Whoever wishes to believe in 
 God may do so, only he must not forget that the gods, like all 
 living beings, are perishable and subject to rebirth. . . .and that 
 the saint who has reached perfection and, above all, the Buddha, 
 is far superior to all gods." But the hearts of the Siamese peo- 
 ple will not accept this doctrine in either its agnostic or its 
 atheistic, or its rather despicably polytheistic form. They insist 
 on feeling, at least, the reality of a great mystery behind the 
 world and with increasing clearness they have come to think of a 
 great creator and benevolent ruler of all things. For many years 
 this faith has grown in articulateness and in acceptance. It has 
 not extirpated the barren doctrine of Buddha, but it has colored 
 it with the heart's irrepressible longing. 
 
 2. In its need of God the Siamese heart has either deified 
 Buddha him,self or conceived of him as a messenger of the deity, 
 or, more dimly, has insisted on looking forward to someone yet 
 to come out of the unseen who shall satisfy the heart. There 
 was nothing in Buddha's teaching to sanction such ideas as 
 these. "Was Buddha a god's messenger?" asks the Buddhist 
 Catechism, and answers unequivocally "No." "Was he then 
 a human being?" it continues. "Yes, he was bom a human be- 
 ing." The earliest documents represent "the historical Buddha 
 to have taught that he was the latest of a series of seven Budd- 
 has." The Siamese believe that he was the fourth of five Budd- 
 has and, unsatisfied with Guatama, they look for the coming of 
 Metteyya or Maitreya, who will bring the fullness of truth and 
 of satisfaction to human hearts. Buddha's own declaration was 
 
 61 
 
that after his death he would live only in the doctrine which he 
 left behind him for the guidance of his followers. The Siamese 
 Buddhists believe that he lives still, and to the great mass of 
 them he is as God. 
 
 ' 3. As proof that they feel after God it is sufficient to note 
 that the Siamese Buddhists have fallen into the heresy of prayer 
 and as evidence of their dimly theistic thought of Buddha it is 
 to be said that it is to him, either the historic Buddha who was 
 and who still lives in their view, or to the unseen Buddha who 
 is to come, that they pray. Alone in the temples before the great 
 images for the things that they want in their business, on their 
 farms, or in their homes, and together in great companies pray- 
 ing unitedly or through the voice of the priest, the Siamese peo- 
 ple sfeek to supplicate or commune with God. But this is the 
 repudiation of the doctrine of Buddha. "Buddhism does not 
 acknowledge the efficacy of prayers. . . .The original teaching of 
 Guatama acknowledged no form of prayer," says Ehys Davids. 
 And the Buddhist Catechism declares, "Prayer and sacrifice do 
 not exist in the Buddhist religion." 
 
 4. In the fourth place Siamese Buddhism retains a great 
 mass of the animistic ideas and pVactices which marked the re- 
 ligion of the people before they took up Buddhism. In this they 
 have exemplified the istatement which Rhys Davids makes broad- 
 ly of Buddhism everywhere: "Buddhism has never been the only 
 Obelief of the mass of its adherents who have always also re- 
 vered the powers of nature under the veil of astrology or devil 
 worship, or witchcraft, or the belief in pantras and charms. . . . 
 Not one of the 500,000,000 who offer flowers now and then on 
 Buddhist shrines, who are more or less moulded by Buddhist 
 teaching, is only or altogether a Buddhist." This intermixture 
 of animism is especially noticeable in northern Siam among the 
 Lao people, whose real religion has been and is the worship and 
 propitiation of spirits, but throughout southern Siam also the 
 little spirit shrines are erected outside the houses or the spirit 
 shelf put up within, and men whom the barrenness of Buddhism 
 with its introversion of all the outward longings of the soul 
 could not satisfy, have held fast to the primitive animistic su- 
 perstition as providing at least some less mocking spiritual 
 nourishment. 
 
 5. Not .'*o much Siamese Buddhism as the human heart in 
 Siam has turned utterly away from Buddha's injunction to extir- 
 pate all longing for happiness. This was the colnmandment of 
 primitive Buddhism. The follower of Buddha was to think "of 
 all things that worldly men hold good or bad, power and oppres- 
 sion, love and hate, riches and want, fame and contempt, youth 
 and beauty, decrepitude and disease, and regard them all with 
 fixed indifference, with utter calmness and serenity of mind." 
 The mental state that was to be sought was to be "without sor- 
 row and without joy, by the destruction of previous gladness 
 and grief, by the rejection of joy, and the rejection of sorrow." 
 
 62 ^ 
 
Every desire, whether for existence or annihilation, for happiness 
 or joy, according to the Buddhist Catechism, "must be conquered, 
 got rid of, relinquished, harbored no longer." Such a propo- 
 sition to the human spirit is of course both an absurdity and an 
 impoiSBibility. Buddha's whole life was a seeking. The very 
 term® in which Buddhism tries to state itself are morally and 
 intellectually self-contradictory. The only possible result of 
 trying to comprehend them and live by them is either intellec- 
 tual anarchy or the philosophy of delusion in which the mind's 
 only relief is a state of auto-anaesthetization. Or else the hu- 
 man spirit refusing to be befuddled simply goes its natural and 
 inevitable way, seeking for the pure joys for which it knows that 
 it was made and which it knows that it was made to seek, and 
 to seek conisciously and with all its will. This is what the mind 
 and heart of Siam have done. They have not escaped the nar- 
 cotic, torporizing influence of Buddhism, but neither have they 
 surrendered the desire for a real and active happiness and sunk 
 in Buddhism's morass. 
 
 6. It is not a point of contact with Christianity which the 
 ' heresy of merit-making through vicarious sacrifice and service 
 
 presents, and yet there are ideas involved in this thought as it 
 is accepted today in Siam, which are at Variance with primitive 
 Buddhism, and which open the mind to larger and freer con- 
 ceptions. Buddha "constantly maintained that there was no 
 merit in outward acts of self-denial and penance" performed 
 for one's self or in behalf of others. "Cannot the Buddha by his 
 own merit absolve us from the consequences of our guilt?" the 
 Buddhist Catechism asks. "No," it answers, "nobody caji ibe 
 saved by another. No god and no saint, so teach the holy books, 
 can protect one from the effects of one's evil deeds. Every one 
 must work out his own emancipation. The Buddha has only 
 shown the way for everyone to become his own savior." Guilt 
 and suffering, merit and reward, the catechism teaches, are al- 
 ways purely individual and balance each other. There are con- 
 trary ideas in the mind of Siam. The son enters the priesthood 
 to make merit for his parents. The vicarious principle receives 
 no such rejection as it has met with in orthodox Buddhism. 
 
 7. The doctrine of transmigration is not the living and ef- 
 ficient idea in Siam that it was in primitive Buddhism and is 
 still in orthodox Buddhist philo.sophy. To say that the concep- 
 tion is not widespread and powerful would be a mistake. It is 
 a comfort to fall back on it as a possible explanation of many 
 intellectual and moral problems. But as a working truth in 
 a personal life it is utterly destitute of comfort, and men who 
 live in a space and time world and who have to do all their 
 thinking in its terms are unwilling to have all their most vital 
 interests toyed with by a doctrine which attempts to solve the 
 general problem of suffering but is useless to the man who suf- 
 fers and worse than useless to the man who watches the sufl:'er- 
 ings of those he loves. Because the Siamese have human hearts 
 
 63 
 
they feel this, and their feelings are more effective than their 
 speculative philosophy in shaping their lives. 
 
 8. Primitive Buddhism, far from being the simple, happy 
 life which early Christianity was, had many martinet, formal- 
 istic elements. Its precepts and counsels were marked by a 
 numeralistic precisionalism and it developed a body of rites 
 and forms which led later to a dispute as to whether these were 
 original or imitated from Eomanisni. The Pitakas described 
 an elaborate initiatory service for admission to the Sangha, or 
 priesthood. The monks were to sit in a certain order, the can- 
 didate was to appear with a certain equipment, perform certain 
 specified acts and ask three times specified queistions. The whole 
 ceremony was enjoined in detail. And not only with the mem- 
 bers of the Sangha, but also to lay followers religious rites are 
 impiortant and indispensable, as the Buddhist Catechism says, 
 "to remind him of the true significance of life, to divert his 
 mind from the temptations of the world, and to constantly set 
 before him the highest goal." Let any one watch an ordination 
 ceremony in Siam or frequent the services in the temples, or 
 study the proceedings of individuals, and he will see how pro- 
 miscuously and lightly accurate forms and rituals affect re- 
 ligious life in Siam. 
 
 9. The strongest movement in Siam today is the effort to 
 produce a sense of nationality, of conscious political individual- 
 ity in the state. Siam greatly needs the development of such 
 a consciousness. As has been pointed out elsewhere, the King 
 is seeking with much sagacity to produce it and is making use 
 of Buddhism as a national religion as one of his agencies of 
 nationalistic education. But Buddhism held that "such states 
 of mind as co-exist with a consciousness of individuality, with 
 a sense of separate existe^ice, are states of suffering and sor- 
 row." It is the will to live and to serve, to fulfil and to realize 
 one's life which the Buddhist Catechism decries as the chief 
 curse, the source of all sorrow. Siam is seeking to develop its 
 resources, to increase its wealth, to enlarge its prosperity, to 
 advance the happiness and well being and joy of its people, but 
 the Buddhist Catechism says that these are the very things from 
 which Buddhism seeks to free us. "He who considers the aban- 
 donment of earthly pleasures and enjoyments as a painful re- 
 nunciation," it says, "is still far from true wisdom. But he 
 who views this abandonment as a deliverance from worthless, 
 
 ' vain and troublesome things, from oppressive fetters, looks upon 
 it from the right point of view." 
 
 10. Lastly, the people of Siam through and in spite of their 
 Buddhism look forward longingly to a future of eternal, con- 
 scious, personal bliss. Orthodox Buddhism "denies the existence 
 of the soul," and there is douibt as to just what Buddha thought 
 was actually to be the end of the thing that we call soul, and 
 wihose existence Buddhism denies, but with which, whatever it 
 is to be called, religion has to do; Childers was absolutely sure 
 
 64 
 
that Buddhism's ultimate goal lor the soul was complete ex- 
 tinction. "The word Nirvana," he said, in his Pali dictionary, 
 "is used to designate two different things, the state of blissful 
 satisfaction called Arhatship, and the annihilation oi existence 
 in which Arhatship ends) there is no annihilation without Ar- 
 hatship and no Arhatship that does not end in annihilation .... 
 Nirvana is the annihilation of every conceivable attribute of 
 being." "They who by steadfa,st mind," says the Ratana Sutta, 
 "hav^ become exempt from evil desire, and well trained in the 
 teachings of Guatama; they, having obtained the fruit of the 
 fourth Path, and immersed themselves in that ambrosia, have 
 received without price, and are in the enjoyment of Nirvana. 
 Their old karma is exhausted, no new karma is being produced ; 
 their hearts are free from the longing after future life; the 
 cause of their existence being destroyed, and no new yearnings 
 springing up within them, they, the wise, are extinguished like 
 this lamp." Rhys Davids cannot bring himself to think of the 
 goal of Buddhism as annihilation. He regards it as "the ex- 
 tinction of that sinful grasping condition of mind and heart, 
 which would otherwise, according to the great mystery of Karma, 
 be the cause of renewed individual existence." And this is what 
 the _Buddhist Catechism calls it, — "A state of mind and heart 
 in which all desire for life or annihilation, all egotistic craving 
 has become extinct and with it every passion, every grasping, 
 desire, every fear, all ill will, and all sorrow." The catechism 
 recognizes the difficulty of a definition, and adds, "Only one who 
 has himself experienced it knows what Nirvana is, for how can 
 that be called a state of mind and heart which has an existence 
 after the mind and heart have been extinguished?" In a note 
 the catechism faces this difficulty, "Nirvana literally translated," 
 it says, "means, to be extinguished for want of fuel. From this 
 the inference has been drawn by some tha,t Nirvana signifies 
 nothingness. This is an erroneous opinion; on the contrary, 
 Nirvana is a state of the highest spiritualization, of which in- 
 deed no one who is still fettered by earthly ties can have an 
 adequate conception. What is it then that is extinguished or 
 blown out in Nirvana? Extinguished is the will-to-live, the 
 craving for existence and enjoyment in this or another world; 
 extinguished is the delusion that material possessions have any 
 mtrinsic or lasting value. Blown out is the flame of sensuality 
 and desire, forever blown out the flickering will-o'-the-wisp of 
 the 'ego' or 'I'." According to Buddhism there never was a 
 soul that craved, and now in Nirvana the craving that was with- 
 out a soul is also gone. If there is anything in Nirvana to be 
 experienced, what is there to experience it? Indeed the cate- 
 chism frankly adds that the ulterior Nirvana, "in the sense of 
 other religions and of scientific materialism, is indeed total 
 annihilation, complete dissolution of the individuality, for noth- 
 ing remains in Parinirvana which in any way corresponds to 
 the human conception of existence." 
 
 65 
 
 3 — ^Report of Daputatdon. 
 
But as all this is supposed to be addressed to human beings, 
 and to have to do with their interests, and as all that it proposes 
 to human beings is their utter extirpation, they have never been 
 willing, and they never will be willing to live by it. Either Nir- 
 vana becomes an utter unreality to them, or it dissolves into 
 the hope of a conscious personal existence in heaven. With one 
 or two exceptions every Buddhist with whom we talked in Siam 
 said that his idea of Nirvana was a state of the highest possible 
 conscious, personal bliss, and ^he chief priest himself, as I have 
 reported elsewhere, told us that in his view Nirvana correspond- 
 ed to the New Testament idea of a perfect and eternal heavenly 
 life. 
 
 In other words. Buddhism has become in Siam not a mere 
 personal moralism, not a negative atheistic philosophy ending 
 in a mist that cannot be penetrated, and of which nothing in- 
 telligible can be said, but a religion of hunger and search, not 
 eager, but feeling after the very light and joy which Christ came 
 to bring in their abundant fullness to every man. 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
7. LETTER ADDRESSED TO THE TWO MISSIONS 
 
 IN SIAM 
 
 S. S. "0. Lopez y Lopez," 
 July 22, 1915. 
 
 To the Two Missions in SiOfin : — 
 
 Dear Friends: — We are safely on our way from Siam to the 
 Philippines, having come down from Bangkok to Singapore on 
 a most comfortable new ship, and having caught, with only one 
 day's delay in Singapore, the Spanish Mail boat, which if not 
 as comfortable as the boat from Bangkok, is comfortable enough, 
 and has the advantage of saving us"a week's time by taking us 
 straight to Iloilo. We look back with the greatest happiness 
 and gratitude to our visit to Siam. We wish to thank again all 
 the friends who spared no strength or time to make our visit 
 pleasant and profitable. The memories of our fellowship with 
 you in the hospitality of your homes, in the various conferences, 
 and traveling from station to station, will never fade away. 
 
 We promised to send back, as soon as possible, a letter to the 
 missions suggesting for your consideration some of the matters 
 which had pressed themselves upon us during this visit, in order 
 that these might have consideration at the meetings of the 
 missions this Fall, in as much as we shall not get back to New 
 York until the end of November, and any report that we may 
 make to the Board could not be sent to the missions in time for 
 their annual meetings. 
 
 (I.) The first question in our minds is whether the work of 
 the missions would not be greatly strengthened by the adoption 
 and the steadfast and continuous pursuit of unified mission 
 policies. The missions are, of course, doing this in some meas- 
 ure. We- need not enumerate the ways in which they are al- 
 ready doing so, but in some things, divergent and even contra- 
 dictory policies are being pursued by different stations or dif- 
 ferent individuals. Sometimes these policies are not thought 
 out but are only practices used in one situation and likely to 
 be changed in another. There is need of clearer and more rigid 
 mission rules for the purpose of restricting mistakes, e. g., ex- 
 penditures beyond appropriations, unauthorized property plans, 
 the injudicious admission of church members or of those siemi- 
 church members, whom some, but not all, admit to baptism but 
 not to the Lord's Supper, the unwise use of money resulting in 
 the unwillingness of men to do evangelistic work unless paid 
 for it. On the other hand there is need of firmer mission policy, 
 not of a negative and prohibitory character, but in the interest 
 of aggression, of constructive program and accomplishment, pro- 
 
 6Y 
 
viding for the uniform examination and instruction of inquir- 
 ers, the systematic education of church members, the comprehen- 
 sive and unintermitted prosecution of itineration, and especially 
 securing both the adoption and the actual prosecution of a 
 definite program of erangelization in each station center and 
 its outlying field, and most of all in the city of Bangkok. It 
 is true that one or both of the missions may have legislation 
 already covering some of these points, but it is not being obeyed. 
 Individuals have sometimes been given a free hand in quite 
 throwing overboard the adopted policy of the mission. Our 
 conviction is that if a rule is a good rule it ought to be obeyed 
 by everybody. If it is a bad rule it ought to be abrogated. A 
 course which some are to follow and others are not to follow, 
 should not be made a rule. A principle of action should be 
 found which is valid for everybody, and everybody should be ex- 
 pected to conform to it. We would lay emphasis also upon the 
 necessity of following out consecutively and unintermittedly wise 
 policies when adopted. Newcomers should not be allowed to 
 follow their own way or go adrift, but should take up and carry 
 forward the mission's plan. All this means that there must be 
 ,a great deal more unity of counsel, constant conference over 
 plans and absolute mutual confidence. Our fir.st prayer is that 
 each mission may be melted into such a unity of purpose and 
 policy and energy as this suggestion implies. 
 
 (II.) In several places it seemed to us that the life of the 
 churches was being cared for in a truly eflScient and satisfactory 
 way, but from what we saw and heard in the two missions, we 
 would raise a question whether the need of a clear and tena- 
 cious policy is not specially urgent in the training, development, 
 and use of the church. In some places the church is receiving no 
 education except in the Sunday-school (and there are no Sunday 
 school helps in Siamese), and in one Sunday preaching service. 
 In most churches there are no prayer meetings, no classes for 
 Bible study or for training in Christian doctrine or Christian 
 work, and the pastoral work and the instruction of the people 
 in the homes is left to native elders. There are almost no or- 
 ganizations of and for the young people. In our last conference 
 in Bangkok, Kru Yuan gave a list, sadly extended, of the men 
 and women who had once belonged to the church in Bangkok 
 and had fallen away. In almost every station we were told of 
 the loss of the young. May these losses not be in large measure 
 due to the lack of the influences in our churches which train and 
 use and hold the life of the church ? Are we making use enough 
 of the New Testament and especially of the Gospels in our re- 
 ligious teaching both in the church and in our schools? Could 
 not some of the Old Testament teaching and literature be wisely 
 displaced by what is more distinctively evangelical? If we were 
 to 'be asked what is the greatest need in Siam, I think we should 
 have to answer that it was the training and use of the church. 
 
 (III.) Are we not in some matters leaving responsibility too 
 
much to native workers, and in other matters not enough? In 
 some cases the determination of the fitness of inquirers for ad- 
 mission to- the church and the work of instructing and training 
 them after they have been admitted have been left wholly or al- 
 most wholly to native elders or evangelists. Is there not some- 
 thing incongruous in trusting them with responsibility for these 
 things which more vitally affect the life of the church than any- 
 thing else while we regard them as unqualified for the admin- 
 isitration of the Lord's 'Supper ? Is not the mere administration 
 of the rite of' far less consequence than the preparation of men 
 to receive it? And if men are qualified to discharge the most 
 important functions of the pastoral office which we are actually 
 laying on some of the native elders and evangelists, how can we 
 say that they are not qualified for its fomi? The experiment of 
 twenty years ago in Chieng Mai in the ordination and installa- 
 tion of native pastors which was cited to us as a conclusive argu- 
 ment against such a course, we found to prove quite the opposite. 
 The error evidently was not in laying responsibility upon them, 
 but in supposing that giving them more responsibility relieved 
 us. To ordain and install native pastors, however, means that 
 back of them we work still, helping and supporting, and using 
 the very responsibility which has been given as an agency of 
 education in independence and power. We would raise the ques- 
 tion whether at Nakon and Lakon and Prae, just as is now pro- 
 posed at Wang Lang, native pastors should not be installed and 
 be worked with and backed up as it is evident some of the men 
 ordained twenty years ago in Chieng Mai were not. We would 
 urge also that in accordance with the Manual, there should be 
 conference with the representatives of the native church not only 
 in spending the money appropriated from America, which is easy, 
 but in framing the estimates and determining how much is to be 
 asked from America and how much is to be provided by the 
 native church. We would urge further in every sitation the 
 taking of the elders and. other native leaders into fullest con- 
 ference over plans for all the work in the community. Such con- 
 ferences should be held with regularity and should be dignified 
 with responsibility and expectation. We would urge also that 
 evangelists should be employed wherever possible, not by the 
 mission or the station, but by the PresbJ^ery and the local church. 
 These should be in most cases the responsible party to make the 
 selection, to provide the support, perhaps with mission aid, and 
 to receive and pass upon reports. ' 
 
 (IV.) How can we secure more sustained and driving evan- 
 gelistic energy ? In some stations we have it, but in others we 
 do not. Taking the two missions together, it is roughly true 
 that one third of the men are in medical work, one third in edu- 
 cational work, and one third in the directly evangelistic work. 
 This last third has to bear almost all the responsibility for 
 evangelistic work in the stations and for practically all the itin- 
 eration. We certainly do not need fewer men in any other form 
 
of work, but we do need an immense strengthening of the dis- 
 tinctively evangelistic force. And can we not find some way of 
 starting and maintaining a greater evangelistic momentum even 
 in our present work? Can we not increase the volume of itiner- 
 ating work and make it more consecutive and continuous? Can 
 we not communicate more of an eagerness for such work to the 
 native Christians, the common men and women in the churches 
 as well as the elders and evangelists? There are some who have 
 lost heart, some who have never had any heart to lose, among 
 our elders and teachers. But there are others in whose heart 
 the glow has once been or is now waiting to be fanned into fire. 
 Are we meeting enough with these men in an atmosphere of love 
 and common responsibility and definite attempts at planning and 
 carrying through common evangelistic achievements? Ought we 
 not to do everywhere throughout the field what is being done so 
 admirably in some places, namely, to cultivate to the full our 
 contacts with priests and officials, using these contacts not for 
 mere social purposes, but tor evangelistic ends? And can we 
 not guide the native Christians, specially those who have been 
 in the priesthood or who have contacts with the official classes, 
 to use these and to strengthen both the church and themselves in 
 using them in the eifort to win men to Christ? And, I would add, 
 we were not convinced, and we found many memibers of the two 
 missions who were not convinced, that Siam is different from 
 other countries in the matter of the possibilities and the fruit- 
 fulness of direct evangelistic work by women for women. Can 
 not more such work be done both by native Bible women and 
 by the married and single women of the missions? 
 
 (V.) Regarding our educational work, these are some of the 
 questions we would suggest for the further study of the missions : 
 Can we not do more to follow up those who have gone out from 
 the schools, both Christians and non-Christians, saving the for- 
 mer to the service of the Church, and retaining our hold upon 
 the latter in the hope that they may be won ? Can we improve 
 still further the quality of our work by training our teachers, 
 by using more fully the teachers' institute idea so well used in 
 Chieng Mai on several occasions? Can we not strive more di- 
 rectly and strenuously for the conversion of pupils, specially the 
 older ones, and to this end ought we not to make it perfectly 
 clear to all parents who leave non-Christian children with us, 
 that we intend to win them to Christ if we can, and that they 
 must face that possibility? Can we do more in picking out and 
 directly influencing the young men and women who ought to 
 give themselves to the work as Christian preachers or teachers? 
 Can we establish more day schools in the villages, wherever pos- 
 sible, under the care of the local congregations and locally sup- 
 ported ? 
 
 (VI.) At the same time ought we not emphatically to reject 
 the idea of self-support as the sovereign principle? The mis- 
 sionary character of the work, its adaptation to accomplish mis- 
 
 70 
 
sionary results, ought to be the dominating principle. TJn- 
 doulbtedly we should secure the largest measure of self-support 
 attainable, in consistency with the missionary principle of the 
 work, but we ought never to compromise or qualify the mission- 
 ary principle in any way whatever for the sake of self-support. 
 We hold this conviction with reference to every department of 
 the work. If its application to what we are doing, necessitates 
 radical changes, we must make them. If, however, any part of 
 the work can be made self-supporting without any such effect 
 it should unquestionably be done. 
 
 (VII.) Few things emerged more clearly in the conferences 
 in the North, than the loss which the work had suffered in the 
 discontinuity of the plans and personnel of some of the stations. 
 iSome men had been moved about to serve in three or four dif- 
 ferent stations, losing each time the influences and acquaintances 
 which they had gained in the old station. If the missions can- 
 not be adequately staffed to maintain their present fields with- 
 out this constant change and disastrous loss, it seems to us we 
 ought to face the question of reducing the number of stations 
 so that there can be continuity of service and of plan. 
 
 (VIII. ) It is evident that the work is suffering in some places 
 through the failure of men and women to acquire a real mastery 
 of the language. In nothing does the Board desire the missions 
 to adopt a stronger course than in the constraint they lay upon 
 all their members to gain an accurate and effective knowledge of 
 the language. It has been a great joy to be with many who had 
 such a knowledge, but there are others who are unable to 
 share in the evangelistic work, although they have time and 
 strength that ought to ibe so used because they have not acquired 
 the vernacular. The missions have good rules on the subject, 
 will you not see that these rules are more stringently enforced, 
 and not by requirement only, but also by encouragement and 
 well-directed personal help? Will you not do whatever more 
 can be done to make sure that all, including married women, 
 acquire a good working knowledge of the language? 
 
 (IX.) It is evident that it is only a question of time, and not 
 a long time, before the conditions in north and south Siam will 
 be so much alike, and their problems so identified, and the means 
 of communication so easy, that the two missions will be drawn 
 to unite as the missions in Japan and Shantung have united, and 
 as the missions in Persia and Brazil will undoubtedly unite as 
 soon as they are able to do so. In due time Siamese will be the 
 language of the whole country, and the only printed literature 
 will be in Siamese. This may not be for some years, but it- will 
 depend upon the development of the school system of the gov- 
 ernment which will spread Siamese just as our school system 
 has spread English in the Philippines, and as the Japanese has 
 spread their language in Korea. We should do our missionary 
 thinking and planning, accordingly, in terms of this certain 
 destiny, and the statesmanship and largemindedness of the two 
 
 71 
 
missions will be tested by this necessity. The problems of Chris- 
 tian literature and of field occupation, accordingly, will become 
 more and more common problems for the two missions to handle 
 together. The Siam Council should study carefully what is 
 needed in both languages now and what will be needed in the one 
 language in the future, and we should not waste strength and 
 money in providing what will not be needed, and we should not 
 waste great opportunities by not providing what will be needed. 
 It would seem that in the near future some combination of the 
 church papers might well be made that would be bi-lingual for 
 a time and until Siamese supplants Lao. 
 
 (X.) Each mission should supply Mr. Hornibrook, the Am- 
 erican Minister, with a complete and accurate list of all its prop- 
 erties, with a statement of the title which we have to each, and 
 the amount of money which we have expended upon each either 
 in the purchase of the land or in buildings and improvements 
 upon it. It can only be a question of time until a new treaty 
 surrendering our extra-territorial jurisdiction is made, and at 
 that time, as you will remember, our property titles were to be 
 secured to us in accordance with the agreement made between 
 Mr. King and Mr. Westengard and accepted by the Board in No- 
 vember, 1909, in the following action, "With respect to the mem- 
 orandum regarding American missionary lands agreed upon by 
 Mr. Westengard and Mr. King the American Minister to Siam, 
 the Board expressed its gratification at this agreement and at the 
 good will ever displayed toward the mission by the Siamese gov- 
 ernment. It has no desire to hold lands under lease from the 
 government or otherwise, except for missionary purposes. In 
 making note of the agreement on its minutes it was voted to put 
 on record the Board's understanding of Section 1 as explained 
 by Mr. Westengard,, namely, that under this section reading as* 
 follows : 
 
 " 'As to lands to which the missions now possess papers of 
 any kind, they should apply to have title papers issued in the 
 regular way,' — the missions may apply for full title to any prop- 
 erties which they now hold to which they believe they can estaib- 
 lish valid title under Siamese law, even though they may not 
 possess in every case papers for such properties." 
 
 The second section of the agreement between Mr. Westengard 
 and Mr. King read, "As to lands held under lease from govern- 
 ment or of which the missions are otherwise in legal occupation, 
 the Siamese government will not interrupt the possession by 
 the missions as long as they continue to use the land for mission 
 purposes." 
 
 The third section referred to the Rajaburi land, which has 
 since been exchanged by the government. The fourth and fifth 
 sections are as follows : 
 
 "It should be understood that the Siamese government is not 
 identified in any way with wat administration, that is to say, 
 the foregoing understanding must not be construed as a promise 
 
 72 
 
by the government to interfere with lands held and claimed by 
 religious authorities, whether Buddhist or of any other faith." 
 
 "Of course all mission lands are held subject to the exercises 
 by the Siamese government of the right of eminent domain." 
 
 You will see that it is very desirable that Mr. Homibrook 
 should have a full statement regarding our property. I know 
 that you will find him entirely sympathetic in his attitude and 
 in his desire always to see whatever is right accomplished. 
 
 There is only one specific property question, I think, of which 
 we need to write, and that is the Sumray property. It is our 
 strong judgment that nothing further should be done to alienate 
 this property, that there should be no further buildings erected 
 or projected upon it without the Board's approval, that no new 
 tenants should be settled upon the property, and that no further 
 limitations should be created upon the Board's moral control 
 of the property and its freedom to act with regard to it. The 
 cemetery and the church and the sentiments which already exist 
 in the Christian community must be considered by the Board, 
 but no additional moral or sentimental liens should be created. 
 (XI.) "With regard to the medical work, whatever needs to 
 be said in addition to what Dr. Bovaird said so well at our vari- 
 ous conferences, can perhaps wait until we consider our report 
 to the Board, with the exception of two or three points. We are 
 agreed that we must increasingly lay emphasis upon the quality 
 of our work and the strength of its missionary spirit. The gov- 
 ernment will far outdistance us in quantity and it may be that 
 we shall soon find that we have no field in some of our stations 
 unless out of our hospitals there we make small model institu- 
 tions surpassing anything that the government can do. Espec- 
 ially in southern Siam where the government trained men will 
 be most numerous and where we have so much more work than 
 we have a medical staff for, the mission will need carefully to 
 study the whole problem. As to the proposed medical school in 
 Chieng Mai, what we have seen in Bangkok strengthens the argu- 
 ment which was made in the north that the Bangkok school 
 could scarcely be relied upon to supply Christian medical doc- 
 tors for the Bayap Monthon in which our Lao work lies. We 
 heartily approve of your going forward and doing all that you 
 can in medical education in Chieng Mai with the present force 
 and equipment, but we agree that there should be no beginning 
 of expenditure on a new medical school plant until the money 
 is actually in hand suflBcient to complete and equip whatever is 
 begun, and until the Board takes the responsibility of authoriz- 
 ing the outlay. 'As Dr. Bovaird pointed out, the establishment 
 and maintenance of a medical school is a heavy undertaking and 
 we must not begin this tower until we see our way to going 
 through with it. 
 
 (XII.) Th6 problem of the evangelization of the city of 
 Bangkok and the responsibility which rests upon us for under- 
 taking it are appalling. At the present time we have not one 
 
 73 
 
missionary who is equipped and available for this, work. We 
 have no evangelistic organization in the city correlating all 
 available energy and operating on a systematic plan. We hope 
 that without delay, the plan proposed by the South Siam Mission 
 at its last annual meeting may be inaugurated. Within this 
 huge problem of Bangkok city is the smaller but suflflciently op- 
 pressive problem of the Chinese. We are not beginning to touch 
 this Chinese community with any schools as the Methodists are 
 touching the Chinese in Penang and Singapore in great self- 
 supporting schools. We could not do this in Bangkok in the 
 same way, as the Methodists receive large grants in aid from 
 the Straits government, ibut we cannot rest satisfied with what 
 is being done for the 200,000 Chinese in Bangkok through the 
 two churches, our own and the Baptist. Increasingly the Chin- 
 ese are moving northward with the railroad, and unless exclus- 
 ion measures are adopted, they are sure to increase throughout 
 the country and to mingle their blood with the Siamese. Either 
 some other mission should come in to work for them, — and such 
 a separate work outside of Bangkok would not be practicable, — 
 or the Baptists and we must do a great deal more. 
 
 (XlII.) Siam is in a time of transition iboth politically and 
 religiously. Various influences are operating much more actively 
 than in the reign of the late King. It is clear to any careful 
 observer, that thel present King is taking his responsibilities 
 very seriously and is dealing with a difficult problem with a 
 great deal of character and ability. It is fascinating to watch 
 his measures for the creation of a sense of nationality. It is 
 easy to feel the deepest sympathy with him as he wrestles with 
 his problem. He is trying to create a national consciousness, 
 but if he succeeds will such a consciousness endure an absolut- 
 ism, even such a benevolent one as his? He is using Buddhism 
 as one, of his agencies, but can it stand such use without damage 
 from which it cannot recover? He is ibuilding up a personal 
 loyalty within an impersonal administrative and military sys- 
 tem. Can such a divided loyalty keep the peace? He is educat- 
 ing a nationalistic mind, but he is using some processes like 
 schools, which produce an intemationalistic mind, and others 
 which are broken reeds and which will either collapse or pierce 
 his hands. Let us take up the most sympathetic and cordial 
 attitude toward his Majesty and the service which he is seeking 
 to render his nation. Let us not be afraid of any of the pro- 
 cesses that he is using. Undoubtedly for a time they are going 
 to make it harder for weak Christians. In the end what he is 
 doing will contribute as everything else that men do contributes 
 to the breaking down of error and the progress of truth. Es- 
 pecially should we sympathize with and take the lead in Siamese 
 aspirations and plans. We must not do here what we would 
 resent Germany's doing in the Philippines. Siam is trying to 
 unify the life and language and institutions of the people. We 
 should be an active force, commending ourselves to the Siamese 
 
 74 
 
and not a reactionary force seeking to preserve and perpetuate 
 separatipnis and divisions which Siam is seeking to remove. We 
 have a golden opportunity which we may seize to the lasting gain 
 of the Church or miss to its long-endnring loss. 
 
 It will be obvious to you that some things said in this letter 
 apply more to one mission than to the other, but it has seemed 
 clearly wisest to write jointly to both, as the missions have far 
 more in common than they have in distinction. We must keep 
 in mind the official declaration of the government itself' which, 
 though some may wish to qualify it, clearly represents the prin- 
 ciple on which rightly the government is proceeding, namely, that 
 the people of Siam are one people to be gathered under one set 
 of institutions and led forward in one history. The declaration 
 which I have in mind is in the official memorandum regarding 
 the census issued in 1905 : 
 
 "It is generally admitted that there does not exist any proof 
 to show that the Laos is. ethnically distinct from the Thai or 
 Siamese race. For were we to refer to the matter of language, 
 we should find that the Laos and the Siamese languages are iden- 
 tical ; the difference between that spoken by the Siamese and the 
 Laos is only in the pronounciation and in the use of a few words 
 or phrases — the degree of difference that would exist between the 
 olden and the modern style of speaking the same language. The 
 difference, in fact, is far less marked than that between the 
 Siamese spoken in Bangkok and that spoken in the Peninsula; 
 and therefore, if the Laos are to be classed as belonging to a 
 separate race because they speak Siamese with a pronounciation 
 different from that spoken in Bangkok, then the Siamese of the 
 Peninsula would also have to be considered as not bfelonging to 
 the Siamese race. Moreover, it has been definitely ascertained 
 by learned men that the people who are called Laos at the present 
 day are really of the Thai race, and they also consider themselves 
 to be such. The real Laos are those people who are known as 
 Lawah or Lawa in Monthon Bayap, who were the aboriginal in- 
 habitants of the country before the incursion of the Thai, and 
 are now only to be found in very small numbers widely scattered 
 in various parts of the Kingdom, and too insignificant to be dis- 
 tinctively classified for census purposes. For the reason above 
 stated, it would serve no useful purpose in the census to divide 
 the population of the Thai race into two sections as Laos and 
 Siamese, and therefore both iSiamese and Laos are made to figure 
 under the common head of the Thai, or Siamese race." 
 
 I am asking Mr. Day and Dr. Bovaird to add as postscripts 
 to this letter anything that they may wish to add by way of 
 general supplement or concrete suggestion. A copy is sent to 
 each station secretary. Will the mission secretaries be good 
 enough to see that the questions suggested are placed on the 
 dockets ^of the next mission meetings. We should be glad if Mr. 
 Spilman would show the copy of the letter going to Bangkok, to 
 Dr, McFarland. With the assurance of our continued prayers 
 
 75 
 
for you and the Christians in Siam, and with grateful memories 
 of all that you were to us and did for us, I am 
 Your sincere friend, 
 
 Robert E. Speee. 
 
 To the Frisnds of the North and 80<wth Siam Missions. 
 
 We wish we could fitly express our thanks and gratitude to 
 you for all the kindness and consideration you showed toward 
 us during our happy visit to Siam. Our one great desire is to 
 be of some service to you and to help you make your missions so 
 effective and perfect that they will be models of the missionary 
 enterprise. You can make them so, and there have been no pow- 
 er's granted to men in work for God upon which you cannot draw 
 with assurance. We rejoice in your talents and your devotion, 
 and we pray for your continual guidance. 
 
 I shall try to be very definite and particular in my suggestions, 
 though some musrt: necessarily ibe of general character. 
 
 The Siam missions will do well, I believe, to strengthen the 
 existing work, to develop intensively rather than extensively 
 and not seek to cover too much additional ground just now. Let 
 us do well what we are already trying to do. It may seem that 
 the evangelistic work would ibe an exception to a general policy 
 of this kind, but to strengthen and prosecute more effectively the 
 evangelistic wort in our already traveled fields is just one of 
 the cases in point. In one station we were told by an evangelist 
 that he was out only two and a half months in the year whereas 
 similar fields have been toured for eight or ten months. Let us 
 make our work standard wherever we do it. 
 
 "More rigid rules" — there seems to be a, network of rules but 
 the executive power charged with the responsibility of seeing 
 that the rules are followed is weak. Committees for oversight 
 do not oversee, and individuals in some cases pay no heed to 
 them. 
 
 Rather than new rules, there seems to me to be needed a dif- 
 ferent attitude toward all constituted authority both toward 
 the Board and toward the field. 
 
 The Executwe Committee of a mission should be representa- 
 tive and not constituted from one station. If distance prevents, 
 — of course that must be taken into consideration 
 
 The Property Comndttee of an entire mission does not seem 
 to be adequate for the building work in each station. Could there 
 not be a committee in each station, perhaps a committee already 
 farmed, to counsel with the builder and in his absence supervise 
 the work and take active responsibility for it. 
 
 Fire Insurance Protection. The missions must plan for such 
 protection in compounds where the buildings are extensive and 
 closely joined. Either insurance in public companies should be 
 taken out, or apparatus or fire plugs installed. Where this takes 
 place on mission press property the presses should bear; the ex- 
 pense as they are the money-making concerns. If the money is 
 pxpected from the Board it must be included in the estimates, 
 
 70 
 
Class 7. More care must be taken regarding the up-keep of 
 property and a policy of conservation by paoiting and so forth 
 begun. The best building work and care will be done by assign- 
 ing this work to one man who will work closely with his mission 
 committee. 
 
 No new luilcUng vx>rk should be begun without being able to 
 see through to the end of at least its first stage. The mission and 
 the Board must not be harassed by buildings with uncompleted 
 walls and roofs. 
 
 Prop^ty data. Responsibility should be fixed for furnishing 
 the property data asked for by the Board and the property com- 
 mittee of the mission should check the matter up and see that 
 the data asked for has been sent. 
 
 Treasury Matters. (1) The South Siam Mission should per- 
 haps take some action putting on record the change in treasury 
 work by which all accounts are centered in Bangkok. 
 
 (2) Individuals should know how much money they have to 
 spend in a work and how much they have already used so that 
 by properly apportioning it they can complete the year within 
 the appropriation. 
 
 (3) More careful and incisive thinking and planning ahead 
 for the work will save embarrassments from which the missions 
 have sufllered. Items of expenditure which can be foreseen must 
 be put into the coming estimates and forwarded to the Board 
 with suitable requests and explanation. If it is believed that 
 on account of some exigency a single lady's salary should be ad- 
 vanced, the item should be submitted to the Board and the change 
 planned for in advance so that it will not be the cause of trouble 
 and delay later. The power to raise a salary is vested in the 
 Board alone. 
 
 (4) Bangkok Christian College Receipts. As to the receipts on 
 hand of the B. 0. 0. at the close of a fiscal year it appears that 
 these are not in reality a surplus, but the funds are required to 
 carry the institution over the non-producing months. If these 
 were turned back to the Board an appropriation from the Board 
 would be required to tide the institution over, later. It there- 
 fore is clear that these funds should be regarded in the same 
 light as those of hospitals and dispensaries which have earned 
 their own capital funds upon which to bank. All expenditures 
 out of such funds for property improvements should be reported 
 to the Board. The maintenance of the property should receive 
 first consideration and should be taken care of out of the sur- 
 plus receipts. 
 
 (5) Self -supporting institutions, such as hospitals and dis- 
 pensaries and presses, — it is bad practice for these to be bor- 
 rowing money from the Board on which to buy their supplies or 
 for any other purpose. Some have built up banking funds eif 
 their own in spite of large discouragements and these are to be 
 highly commended. Why cannot all do it? Perhaps the appli- 
 cation of more business acumen will put all these institutions 
 
 77 
 
on their own feet. Careful book-teeping will help greatly. If 
 they cannot do this, then an appropriation should be asked for 
 from the Board as a banking fund, since the practice of using 
 Board funds without authorization is unjustified. 
 
 (6) The Board will have no objection to depositing funds for 
 the missions with approved merchants or companies in New 
 Yor^k who will cable to their correspondents at their own charges 
 to pay over the equivalent local currency to our treasurers on the 
 field, the rate to be half way between the banker's buying and 
 selling rates. The ofSce in New York, however, must be in- 
 formed as to the time and the amount of money required peri- 
 , odically. 
 
 Mission Meetings. By all means have deliberate mission meet- 
 ings long enough to allow for the developing of the spiritual life 
 and to confer together regarding all the problems. Every ques- 
 tion should be amply discussed and understood by all. 
 
 The Language Committee should take care at once on the ar- 
 rival of a new missionary to place definite helps in his hands 
 and should give him definite instructions. 
 Very sincerely yours, 
 
 DwiGHT H. Day. 
 
 NOTE BY DR. BOVAIED 
 
 In addition to what Mr. Speer has already written regarding 
 the medical work, there are some further questions which I wish 
 to raise as suggestions of the lines on which it seems to me that 
 work could be improved and strengthened. 
 
 (I. ) Has the work not now developed suflSciently and secured 
 such a hold upon the people as to warrant an advance in the 
 living conditions in all the hospitals ? Instead of permitting the 
 patients to live in the hospitals exactly as they do at home may 
 we not expect them to conform to some regulations which will 
 suggest to them better ways? Specifically, cannot the plan fol- 
 lowed in some of the hospitals in the south and now being adopt- 
 ed by Dr. Shellman in the new hospital at Pitsanuloke of hav- 
 ing a separate structure for cooking and requiring all food sup- 
 plies and utensils to be kept therein be followed throughout all 
 the mission hospitals? No argument is needed as to the desira- 
 bility of this change. It is a question of practicability which 
 must be answered in each institution for itself. 
 
 (HI.) In like manner cannot we introduce some sort of bed 
 in all our hospitals instead of permitting the native practice of 
 simply spreading matting on the fioor? This suggestion has be- 
 hind it, of course, the same idea as the preceding one, but there 
 is* also in it another purpose. The accuracy of diagnosis and 
 thoroughness of work done in any hospital will, as a rule, be 
 proportionate to the frequency, and detail of the physical exam- 
 ination of the patients. So long as they lie on mats on the floor 
 
 Y8 
 
(and the sicker they are the more likely they are to keep that 
 position) such examination is well-nigh impossible. I feel quite 
 sure that if the patients were on beds or platforms of even the 
 simplest construction physical examinations would be more fre- 
 quent and more satisfactory. The objections to this change, in- 
 cluding the Buddhist prohibition, are well known, but cannot 
 they be overcome if it is regarded of real importance to do so? 
 
 (III.) Cannot something more be done to strengthen the 
 clinical-laboratory work in every hospital? As one views the 
 work in different institutions he finds some apparatus in each 
 otf them, but also observes evidences of much variation in the 
 amount of its use. This again is a matter which touches very 
 -closely the question of diagnosis and treatment. Just in pro- 
 portion as this clinical-laboratory work improves in amount and 
 quality will the accuracy of the work done in the hospital im- 
 prove. Without it we can only guess at many problems which 
 are susceptible of convincing demonstration. I am quite aware 
 of the burden this work throws on men who already find them- 
 selves overtaxed, but I desire to call attention to it, as one of 
 the directions in which our work could be most improved. Here 
 well trained native assistants may be of considerable service. If 
 each man cannot train them for himself, possibly the sthool at 
 Chieng Mai may be able to provide them, at least in the course of 
 a few years. 
 
 In this connection I would suggest to all the men who have 
 not yet had it, the extreme value of a thorough course in tropi- 
 cal medicine in some first rate school. Trusting that these sug- 
 gestions may be of some value to you and assuring you indi- 
 vidually of any aid it is in my power to lend you, I am 
 
 Faithfully yours 
 
 David Bovaird. 
 
 79 
 
8. PROBLEMS OF THE WORK OP OUR TWO SIAM 
 
 MISSIONS 
 
 The letters which, we have sent to the Board from each of the 
 eight stations which we visited in Siam, the preceding accounts 
 of the religious and political environment of the work, and the 
 letter which we sent back to the two missions, to reach them in 
 time for their mission meetings, and suibmitting to the missions 
 sotoe of the questions and suggestions arising from our visit, 
 need to be supplemented by a few additional statements and by 
 a more careful discussion of some of the evangelistic, educational, 
 and political problems with which the missions are dealing. 
 
 I. The Two Missions. In the past the two missions in Siam 
 have dealt with very dissimilar conditions and their labors have 
 met with quite different results. (1) The Siam Mission, now 
 called the South Siam Mission, was established in 1840, and for 
 twenty years Bangkok was the only station. Then in 1861 
 Petchaburi was occupied, and in 1889 Rajburi, which in 1910, 
 because of its proximity to Petchaburi, was made an out-station 
 with Siamese workers in charge. In 1899 nearly fifty years 
 after the mission was established, the first stations were opened 
 at a distance from Bangkok, Pitsanuloke in the north near the 
 boundary between the two missions, and Nakon in the southwest 
 on the peninsula. Eleven years afterwards, on the urgent appeal 
 of Dr. E. P. Dunlap, the newest station was opened . at Tap 
 Teang, seventy miles west of Nakon on the opposite side of the 
 peninsula. It will be seen that the expansion of the mission has 
 been exceedingly slow and that for years its work was confined 
 to Bangkok and Petchaiburi and the surrounding region, with 
 occasional work in more distant parts of the field by the few 
 missionaries who were free for itineration. In 1840 the mission 
 began with two members. In 1860 it had seven, in 1880, eleven, 
 in 1900, thirty-three, and at present, forty-nine. The population 
 of the South Siam Mission field, according to the latest govern- 
 ment figures, dated August, 1912, is 6,932,670, distributed at 
 present among the five stations as follows, assigning to Bangkok 
 whatever has not been allotted to any of the other stations : Bang- 
 kok, 5,038,672, Petchaburi, 419,714, Pitsanuloke, 608,712; Nakon, 
 636,603, Tap Teang, .228,969. With the exception of one period in 
 1883 in Petchaburi, the growth of converts has been very slow, 
 and much of the growth at Petchaburi at the special time referred 
 to was lost afterwards through the falling off of the new converts 
 in disappointing ways. In 1860 there were five communicants, 
 in 1880, 157, in 1900, 292, and at present 819. The only outward 
 causes that can be suggested for this slow growth are the char- 
 acter and influence of Siamese Buddhism and the general char- 
 acter and disposition of the Siamese people. Although we have 
 
 80 
 
been at work in Siam for sixty-five years, there are many parts 
 of the field of the southern mission which have never been vis- 
 ited by any missionary or Siamese evangelist and, as will appear, 
 it has never heen possible for the mission to work effectively 
 even the stations occupied and the immediately adjoining coun- 
 try. There have been periods of some years when the whole 
 mission has been unable to do as much itinerating work as, for 
 example, the Tabriz station or the Chefoo station. (2) The Laos 
 Mission, now called the North Siam Mission, was estaiblished in 
 1867 by the occupation of Chieng Mai station. It was eighteen 
 years before the second station, was established at Lakon in 1885. 
 This was followed by the rapid occupation of Prae in 1893, Nan 
 and Chieng Eai in 1894, and the authorization of further expan- 
 sion to the north in 1913.. Lampoon was established as a sta- 
 tion in 1891 and is still occupipd by missionaries, but is associat- 
 ed as a sulb-station with Chieng Mai. The whole of the North 
 Siam Mission, with the exception of the extension work north- 
 wards, lies in the one monthon or province of Bayap with a popu- 
 lation of 1,216,817. Here the work from the 'beginning took root- 
 age among the Lao people just as the Baptist work in Burma 
 laid hold upon the Karens. The Lao, like all animistic people, 
 lived in mortal fear of spirits, and the message of the gospel 
 came to them as a word of joyful deliverance. From the begin- 
 ning. Dr. MaoGilvary magnified the importance of itinerating 
 work, traveling to and fro among the people and inducing the 
 new missionaries as they came to the field to pursue the same 
 method.. The work began with two tragic martyrdoms, and the 
 blood of one, at least, of the two proved good seed and has yielded 
 a great harvest of Christians and Christian workers. The growth 
 of the native church has come in undulations, the large accessions 
 following famines or epidemics, in which the help of the mission- 
 aries touched the hearts of the people and Christian love demon- 
 strated the impotence of the evil spirits. In 1880 the number of 
 missionaries was 8 and of communicants 49, in 1900, missionaries 
 42, and communicants 2,110, and at present, missionaries 58, and 
 communicants 6,934. It will he seen that counting the whole mis- 
 sion staff, men and women, there is an average of one missionary 
 to 21,000 people in the Siam field of the North Siam Mission, and 
 of one missionary to every 144,000 people in the South Siam Mis- 
 sion. Numerically, accordingly, these two missions and espec- 
 ially the North Siam Mission represent as great a strength in 
 proportion to the population as any of our missions, and I 
 think in North Siam the number of people per missionary is 
 much less than in any other mission of the church. When the 
 work in the Laos field was begun, that region had little more 
 than a nominal relationship to Siam. Now, however, Prae and 
 Lakon and Chieng Mai are nearer in time to Bangkok than Tap 
 Teang and Nakon are, though the railroads will soon remove 
 this inequality. With great tact and patience Siam has extended 
 her political sovereignty, pensioning the old Lao chiefs at the 
 
 81 
 
same time that their powers have been slowly absorbed by the 
 Siamese administration. The national system of education is 
 spreading over the country and before many years the differences 
 in sentiment and temper and accessibility of the different sec- 
 tions of the country are likely to diminish if not disappear. 
 
 II. Ecofwmic and Social Conditions. On the economic theory 
 that that society is happiest where the division of lalbor is least 
 intricate, where household trades and industries have not been 
 displaced by factories, and where each man produces from the 
 soil the equivalent of what he consumes, Siam ought to be one 
 of the happiest and most prosperous countries in the world. Its 
 industries are agriculture, with a little mining, with household 
 weaving by the women and rather elementary development of 
 the trades by the men, and a government- regulated cutting of 
 teak lumber by companies of foreign capitalization. Most men, 
 including many village and town's people, have their own paddy 
 fields where they raise their own supply of rice, and genial nature 
 with little assistance supplies what other food is required. Is 
 Siam then an economic paradise? It is true that there is little 
 begging, and that, in the absence of drought, no one need go 
 hungry or be in want. But the general comfort and ease of 
 living have brought with them their own drawbacks. There is no 
 efficient and industrious labor. What need is there of labor 
 where a livelihood is not dependent upon hard toil? The men 
 of the country accordingly take life without effort or intensity. 
 Any public improvements must be made by Chinese labor or by 
 other than the Siamese elements in the national population. 
 The women are the real working force of the land, the house- 
 managers and, it would seem, the money-masters. In the great 
 gambling establishments in Bangikok where tens of thousands 
 gather every night, it is the Siamese women and the Chinese 
 men who are the gamblers, almost never a Chinese woman or a 
 'Siamese man. The absence of all differentiation of labor in the 
 country and the simplicity of the industrial organization, in- 
 stead of promoting progress and well-being, are partly a sign 
 and partly a cause of the general industrial torpor. 
 
 Legally the position of the wife is not very secure. There was 
 no marriage law at all in Siam until 1898, when the following 
 decree was issued, not directly as a Siamese regulation, but as 
 part of a decree prpvidtag for the marriage of foreigners in Siam : 
 "Marriage, according to Siamese Law and custom, is a contract 
 between man and wife, to which the ordinary principles which 
 attach to other contracts are applicable, and it is consequently 
 validly celdbrated whenever it clearly results from the words 
 exchanged or from the rites observed that both parties freely 
 consent to take each other as man and wife, provided he or she 
 does not labour under some particular disability." In the past 
 no registration of marriage has been required and the marriage 
 arrangement has been dissoluble by the same easy and unregis- 
 tered process by which it was established. In one of the essays 
 
 82 
 
in the "■Siam Observer," signed Asvaibahu, and attributed to the 
 King, some strong objections are made to the old practice ot 
 easy, natural marriage and divorce. "The man," says the essay- 
 ist, "has it all practically his own way. When he gets tired of 
 the woman he can pack her off with or without bag and baggage, 
 without troubling to ask for her opinion at all." To the argu- 
 ment that such marriage is the most natural and simple kind, 
 the essay replies, "I really do not know for whom it may be 
 called simple. It seems far from simple to know who and who 
 are husband and wife, because there are no announcements and 
 notifications, no other evidence than that of eye-witnesses. . . . 
 There are scores and scores of cases of dispute with regard to the 
 property of deceased persons, which have occupied far more of 
 the Court's time than the importance of the cases warrant, solely 
 because of the practical impossibility of proving whether some 
 of the claimants really were the wives of the deceased or not. . . . 
 If we had never had any form of wedding at all, I should not so 
 much resent this 'Natural Marriage' with all its confusing and, 
 to my mind, shameful and immoral complications. The excuse 
 I have heard people give for not being wedded in the old Siamese 
 style is that it is too expensive. But it need not be so at all, 
 because all that is necessary is to invite one or two elderly rela- 
 tives or friends, respected by both the bride and groom, and let 
 such persons pour lustral water over the couple, and the thing 
 is done. Koyal weddings are even simpler than that; for all 
 the bride and groom have to do is to present themselves before 
 His Majesty, the King, with the customary offerings of candles, 
 incense, and fresh flowers, when the King pours lustral water 
 on the couple and the couple are legally married. Where is the 
 expense in such simple forms of wedding? Also, the Army and 
 the Ministry of the Royal Household now actually have regula- 
 tions for the registration of marriages, and I feel sure that if 
 a fairly general desire were expressed for some form of civil 
 marriage for general use, the Government would without dela,y 
 introduce a measure which, I hear, is already in contemplation 
 about civil marriages before registrars. Why have some people 
 got such rooted objection to making patent the fact of their 
 marriage? For want of any better explanation I must conclude 
 that it must be because such people desire to leave the door 
 open, so to speak; that is to say, they consider their marriage 
 as a sort of temporary arrangement, which could be terminated 
 without too much fuss being made." 
 
 It is interesting to observe that there are government regula- 
 tions requiring registration of births and deaths, but, except in 
 the army and in the Eoyal Household, there are no registrations 
 required for marriage. 
 
 Among the Lao we were told that the marriage conditions, and 
 especially the protection of the wife's interests, were more satis- 
 factory than in lower Siam. The inheritance runs not in the 
 male but in the female line among the Lao. As the property be- 
 
 83 
 
longs to the women, when a man marries he goes to live with the 
 wife and her family. If there are no girls in his family she may 
 be induced to join him in his parents' house. If so she becomes 
 the adopted daughter and inherits the property. Such a rule is 
 a great safeguard against easy divorce. The extension of Siamese 
 law and customs among the Lao is of course modifying the tra- 
 ditional Lao ideas, and some say that the first effects of such a 
 modification of old customs is rather demoralizing: just as in 
 Korea it is said that the Japanese marriage laws, while on the 
 face of them providing for more equal rights on the part of men 
 and women, have resulted in the first instance in the facilitation 
 of divorce. Where there are no statistics, however, impressions 
 such as these are very unreliable, and it can be taken for granted 
 that both in Siam and in Korea social progress will bring wise 
 and equal marriage regulations. 
 
 The main sources of government income and the main items 
 of expenditure in Siam are shown in the following tables : 
 
 INCOME EXPENDITUBES 
 
 Ticals • ' Tioals 
 
 Gambling Farms 3,233,276 Ministry of the Int«rior 11,823,883 
 
 Excise 6,000,000 Ministry of War 13,500,000 
 
 Opium 15,920,079 Ministry of Marine 4,420,000 
 
 Lottery Farm 3,522,000 Ministry of Foreign Affairs 1,069,486 
 
 Land and Fishery Taxes . . . 7,855,550 Ministry of Local Gov't 5,298,128 
 
 Customs 6,639,400 Ministry of Finance 3,387,753 
 
 Forests 1 ,876,300 Ministry of Justice 2,772,297 
 
 Mines 1,631,500 Ministry of Public Instruc- 
 
 Railways 5,672,000 tion and Worship 1,979,682 
 
 Slaughter License Fees 1,148,900 Ministry of Communication. 5,295,702 
 
 Capitation Taxes 7,312,015 Ministry of Lands and Agri- 
 culture 1,828,704 
 
 His Majesty's Privy Purse 
 
 and Civil List 7,750,000 
 
 The three forms of direct taxation which are most distinctly 
 felt by the people are, the poll tax of four ticals annually (gold 
 11.52), levied on Siamese and Chinese, but not on Europeans, 
 the land tax and the tree tax. All land is divided into three 
 classes: (1) fallow land, (2) fangloi land, that is, land which 
 has been cleared and brought under cultivation but is considered 
 as new land, and (3) kuko land, which has been fully cultivated. 
 Kuko land almost invariably, and fangloi land for the most part, 
 is paddy or rice land. The tax on Kuko land is determined by 
 the productivity of the land which for purposes of taxation is 
 regarded as falling into five classes paying one tical per rai (a 
 rai is 16,900 sq. feet) for the.best class of kuko land. The rate 
 on fangloi land is twenty-five per cent, higher than that on kuko 
 land adjoining it, but the rate on fallow land is only one eighth 
 of the kuko land rate enforced in the adjoining area. And the 
 law provides that "No disalbility in tenure shall arise from the 
 fact that an owner has not brought his land under cultivation 
 within three years or any further period, provided that he pays 
 the fallow land rate." The law is favorable, accordingly, to the 
 
 84 
 
rapid improvement of fangloi land, so that it may become kuko 
 land at a lower tax, but the law is yet more favorable to the 
 holders of land whether it be good land or bad land, which is not 
 cultivated at all, provided they have any motive for holding it 
 which jusitifles the payment of the slight tax imposed upon it. 
 The tax on trees ranges from one tical per annum on durian 
 trees producing a fruit of which the Siamese are more fond than 
 of any other, a creamy fruit of delicate but over-sweet flavor 
 and a nauseous odor, to one satang (a satang is one one-hun- 
 dredth of a tical) for guava, bread fruit, jack fruit trees, etc. 
 The industrious fruit grower, accordingly, like the industrious 
 paddy farmer, must be prepared to bear a heavier weight of tax- 
 ation than the thriftless and ineflScient. But the Siamese are 
 accustomed to their present form of taxation and a traditional 
 impost even though, not ideal is more easily levied and collected 
 than a novel impost more economically correct. Buildings for 
 residence are not taxed, but buildings used for.business purposes 
 are taxed one twelfth of their annual rental value. Unimproved 
 building land or the land on which buildings stand is not taxed. 
 In general the people are happy and content. There is not a 
 great amount of money in the country. One of the British con- 
 suls told me that in his region many of the people never had as 
 much as ten ticals in cash at any time in their lives, even the 
 well to do, that they had, however, all that they needed or cared 
 for. The country is full of kindliness, and in spite of the cleav- 
 age between the upper and lower classes in society, there is a 
 great deal of democratic spirit. As in China, ability and enter- 
 prise in the past have been able to make their way irrespective 
 of family connections, aaid indeed the absence of family names 
 has not only deprived Siam of a history but has also wiped out 
 much of the inheritance of family pride and character. 
 
 III. Why Has Progress Been Slow? It has been already re- 
 marked that the only two reasons in outward conditions which 
 could be suggested for the slow development and fruitfulness of 
 the work among the Siamese, are the character of the people and 
 the influence of Buddhism. Something more should be said 
 regarding each of these and also a third influence which is now 
 beginning to emerge and to which reference has been made else- 
 where. 
 
 1. The character of the people. It is impossible to form an 
 absolutely just generalization regarding the character of any 
 people. Every national character is composite and no observer 
 is capable of discerning all the elements of good and of evil and 
 of properly balancing them. Even a just composite picture 
 would be unjust, for it would misrepresent not only multitudes 
 of individuals but important elements of the national life. If 
 any one thinks that this is a mistake and that it is possible to 
 frame fair racial generalizations, all that he needs to do is to 
 take up any ibook which attempts to do such a work for the 
 American people, and then let him reflect that his dissatisfaction 
 
 65 
 
is not different from that which many Siamese and Japanese 
 would feel with regard to any judgments, even the most careful, 
 which should be expressed in general terms with regard to 
 them. Mr. Dickinson's little book "The Civilizations of China, 
 India, and Japan," is an illustration of the suggestiveness and 
 the usefulness and the impossibility of attempts to generalize 
 national character. Without making such an attempt in the 
 case of Siam, and after recognizing the many noble and lovable 
 characteristics in the Siamese character, and these are striking 
 and most attractive, it may be properly pointed out that there 
 are many elements in Siamese character which help to account 
 for some features of the missionary problem. The judgments of 
 a visitor without the language are of small value in comparison 
 with the opinions of those who have lived among the people for 
 many years, and what is to be said about the weaker Siamese 
 characteristics can be best said in quotations from our notebooks 
 of things said to us: "Our greatest hindrance is in the indlf- 
 ferentism of Siamese character. Keligion, climate and breeding 
 all foster indifference. Even when the people become Christians 
 they bring this element of character with them and lean and 
 loiter, as their racial habit makes it inevitable that they should." 
 "The Siamese are more lacking in religious sentiment and harder 
 to approach on religious subjects than any other men. Their 
 offlcials, while always courteous and kindly to us as missionar- 
 ies, have no personal interest whatever in religion or the search 
 for religious truth." "The people are wholly lacking in energy 
 or initiative. There are no time-values as in the West. Why 
 should there be any haste and what justification is there of the ' 
 activity required for change?" "There is no depth of feeling 
 or conviction regarding anything, no willingness to assume re- 
 sponsibility. Nature remains the same, everything glides on. 
 The people, too, simply wish to drift on and rest and dream." 
 "Outside of a certain small range of activities in the sowing and 
 the reaping of the crops, the people are destitute of the habit 
 of effort or action. AH government and the whole responsibility 
 for action are above them. The idea of coping with conditions, 
 of altering life, is not only a rejected idea, it is an unfamiliar 
 idea which has never presented itself for rejection." In the let- 
 ters in the "Siam Observer," Asvabahu complains of these weak- 
 nesses and many others, and of the imitativeness, the indolence 
 the dislike of work, and the ambition of the young men who have 
 any ambition at all to find soft clerical occupation, with the 
 result that Europeans and Chinese do the work of the country. 
 "The Europeans brought along with them habits of industry and 
 capacity for hard work, which were greatly appreciated by the 
 Siamese, wbo are in point of fact so much more indolent by 
 habit. Our people, therefore, first began to like employing the 
 Farang (European) very much in the same way as they liked 
 Chinese; that is to say, whilst possessing almost the same cap- 
 acity for work as the Chinese, the Farang were undoubtedly very 
 
 86 
 
far superior in ibrain power. Therefore; the Farang proved con- 
 venient in that they not only helped to relieve us of a lot of 
 hard physical labour, but they also relieved us of the trouble of 
 having to think as well. One paid the cash, and the Farang did 
 the rest ! This habit of mind, originally the outcome of indolence 
 more than anything else, soon developed by degrees, until it 
 became what it now is, namely, the fixed idea that to have any- 
 thing done at all well, it must be done by a Farang." 
 
 Intellectually, in qualities of force and administration, the 
 Siamese are recognized as stronger than the Lao people. The 
 latter are more hard working, however, more ready for physical 
 labor, even on the building of the new railroads for which Siam- 
 ese workmen are unattainable, although Sianiese are willing to 
 run the engines and to be train conductors. 
 
 Once again it should be remarked that all character estimates 
 such as these are of but relative value, but they help us to un- 
 derstand the atmospheric conditions in which the missionaries 
 work. 
 
 A Roman Catholic priest on whom we called in Bangkok was 
 confident that the whole root of the difficulty in Siam lay in the 
 character of the people. The Bishop was away from Siam, he 
 and some of the priests having gone back to France to render 
 service, if they might, in the war. Father Colombet, the pro- 
 Vicar Apostolic, was also away, but a very pleasant, young, 
 ruddy-faced, black-bearded priest talked with us. A large new 
 church was in process of building and we began by asking him 
 regarding it. He said they had been at work on it for fifteen 
 years and would be for twenty more, that they received little 
 money from France and had to get what they could upion the 
 field. All the missionaries were French, about forty men and 
 fifty women. When they came out it was understood that they 
 came for life. They moved about, if there might be need, in Asia, 
 but they never returned to France again. Occasionally leave was 
 given some one to go on account of health, but every effort was 
 made to avoid this as such absences were disastrous to the work. 
 The priest who went away had to begin all over again when he 
 returned. The Siamese, he said, were impossible to reach. Most 
 of their Christians were Chinese and the rest were Eurasians. 
 The only hope that he entertained for Siamese was to take them 
 as little children into their schools and train them. And even 
 then, he said, their experience was that when they grew up they 
 were lost, unless the girls married Catholic husbands or the men 
 were in the service of the church. As a matter of fact they had 
 no 'Siamese priests who were in the priesthood, but only boys 
 whom they had educated for the priesthood in their schools. 
 "The Siamese will never be Christians," he said. "I do not be- 
 lieve they will be even to the end of the world. The work here 
 is very hard, the great difficulty is not Buddhism but the char- 
 acter of the Siamese people." The government, he said, was not 
 friendly to the church. They could not get any more land now. 
 
 87 
 
Their work extended only from Paknampo, a hundred miles 
 north of Bangkok, tO' Ratburi, seventy-five miles southwest. They 
 enjoyed no privileges whatever in the way of the exemption of 
 their church memibers from Buddhistic oaths or ceremonies ex- 
 pected of oflScials. The prevailing political influence, he thought, 
 was hostile to Christianity, and he did not think that there was 
 any real religious freedom in the country. 
 
 Whatever may be the qualities of Siamese character, its good 
 qualities or its weak ones, and however these may as a matter of 
 fact have conditioned our work in the past, all that Christian 
 faith can ever consent to see in what is evil is a need of Christ, 
 and in what is good, an opportunity for Him. 
 
 2. Enough has been said in other sections of our report with 
 regard to Buddhism and the problem which it offers to Chris- 
 tianity. In its orthodox form it involves more radical denial of 
 the vital elements of the Christian faith than almost any other 
 religion. Its ideas, as far as they are embraced, instead of pre- 
 paring men's minds for Christianity make them impervious to it. 
 Its supreme purpose is to cultivate indifference, to extinguish 
 ambition, except the ambition for extinction, to obliterate long- 
 ing and the effort to achieve the thing longed for. The distinc- 
 tions of ethical value, the unresting search for positive moral 
 good, and the active warfare of the will against evil, without and 
 within, which are among the elementary ' postulates of religion 
 with us, are denied by pure Buddhism. "Is there any positive 
 or absolute evil," asks the Cingalese Buddhist Catechism, and it 
 answers, "No, everything temporal is relative, including things 
 morally good or bad. Both expressions denote merely the higher 
 or lower degree of egotism of a. living being whose roots are the 
 will-to-live, and ignorance. .. .All action, good as well as bad, 
 remains in the sphere of flniteness and does not lead beyond. 
 To Nirvana lead only the separation from action and the com- 
 plete overcoming and .total annihilation of the will-to-live through 
 true knowledge." In another question the catechism asks, "Many 
 take the mild disposition of the Buddhists for wealcness. Is it 
 true that Buddhism paralyzes energy?" Answer, "It may seem 
 so to the deluded, for it is true that Buddhism paralyzes the 
 coarse, brutal energy, whch manifests itself in the eager striv- 
 ing after wealth and enjoyment, in the wild, pitiless struggle for 
 existence, in that it teaches that real happiness is not to be 
 gained through material progress and outward refinement, but 
 only through mental and moral development." If this answer 
 were abbreviated to read "It is true that Buddhism paralyzes 
 the energy which manifests itself in striving," it would be a true 
 statement in the view of those who hold that the real difficulty in 
 Siam is to be found not in the character of the people but in 
 the influence of their religion, or, who admitting the tropical 
 qualities of character found in the people, believe that those 
 qualities alone would not sufiice to explain their religious list- 
 lessnes^, but that responsibility must be borne in part by the 
 racial inheritance and in part by the religious education, 
 
 88 
 
Another element in Buddhism which makes it unresponsive to 
 Christianity is its authoritative acceptance of two levels of re- 
 ligious duty and aspiration, the level of the Sangho or Order or 
 brotherhood of the priesthood, and the other the great mass of 
 the laity, who are separated from the Order, not in any mere 
 official way, but by their legitimate acceptance of a lower level 
 of religious life and duty, and the postponement of their entrance 
 to a higher level to some subsequent rebirth. With comparatively 
 few exceptions the Siamese men, all of whom in the past have 
 been accustomed to spend a few months in the priesthood, retire 
 from it after this brief experience. And they leave to return to a 
 life which surrenders for the present the higher Buddhist goal, 
 without any reproach. "Is retirement from the brotherhood pos- 
 sible after admission?" asks the Buddhist Catechism. Answer, 
 "At any time. Neither the Buddhist doctrine nor the regulations 
 of the brotherhood know 'eternal' vows or coercion. He who 
 longs for the pleasures of the world may confess his weakness 
 to the elder. The brotherhood does not restrain him, and retire- 
 ment is lawfully permitted to him, without incurring thereby 
 any disgrace or opprobrium." The highest spiritual character 
 is, in the Buddhist view, entirely optional. How could it be 
 otherwise in a religion which has no conception of positive duty, 
 nor of a will of God to w'lAch to refer it? And if men do not 
 choose the highest there is no reproach attached to the refusal. 
 That which seems to us fundamentally and utterly ' irreligious, 
 may be to the Buddhist, accordingly, perfectly good religion. 
 The only way to attain Nirvana is to follow the Noble Eightfold 
 Path, and the only practicable way to follow the Noble Eightfold 
 Path is to join the brotherhood and 'devote all one's energies to 
 the attainment of the goal, renouncing the world and its illusory 
 enjoyments. Of course, if all men did this all men would starve 
 and human life would become an impossibility. To escape the 
 absurdity, accordingly, of requiring all men to do what all men 
 cannot do. Buddhism goes to the extreme of the other absurdity 
 of recognizing that it is entirely proper and religious for any one 
 who does not wish to do so not to renounce the world and its 
 illusory enjoyments. The utter ethical anaemia and intellectual 
 stupor, the wiping out of moral landmarks, the very disappear- 
 ance out of the sky of the polar stars of truth, the melting down 
 of everything positive, distinctive, rationally affirmative, produce 
 a situation whose difficulties are as obvious as they are paralyzing. 
 
 Hitherto Buddhism has opposed Christianity only by its leth- 
 argy and indifiference. Its spirit of tolerance, springing from its 
 character of nothing-matters-enough-to-be-of-any-consequence has 
 made it at times quite hospitable and friendly. It has not met 
 Christianity as anything stiff or definitive, as a located reality, 
 but as something multiple, diffusive, comprehensive, — a sub- 
 stance, but volatile and undifferentiated. There seemed to be 
 general agreement that the priests in northern Siam were more 
 earnest, thoughtful, and open to serious religious discussion than 
 
 89 
 
the priests in the south. Some of the strongest preachers in the 
 North Siam Mission today were once in the priesthood. And 
 Nan Luang, of Ohieng Mai, who is in charge of the chapel in the 
 city, was once the leading Buddhist priest of the district. We 
 asked in different places, for the opinion of missionaries and 
 native Christians regarding the attitude of Buddhism and any 
 changes which they had noticed in it. At Petchahuri it was said, 
 "In this country Buddhism is no true Buddhism at all. People 
 believe in providence, in the reality of the soul, and they think 
 of Nirvana as heaven. In the cities many Buddhists are simple 
 agnostics. There are comparatively few men in or out of the 
 priesthood who have a clear and intelligent Buddhist faith. 
 Buddhism is essentially a philosophy of life, but the people here 
 have never thought it out. I often go to the wats to preach. The 
 priests now know a good deal about Christianity and are begin- 
 ning to antagonize and argue against it. I should say that the 
 , name of Jesus Christ was known in every wat in this region, 
 and I observe an increased amount of Christianity in the teach- 
 ing of the priests who are beginning now to talk of a Heavenly 
 Father and a Holy Spirit." At Prae the native evangelists said 
 that they thought the attitude of priests now was more friendly 
 than ever, and that they did not meet with as much opposition in 
 talking with priests, who accepted Bibles now, if offered them, 
 more freely than in the past. The opposition now was from 
 others. In this section of Siam, they said, there were fewer 
 priests than formerly, but where in the old days there were ten 
 in a monastery there were one or two now, and that some wats 
 had been abandoned. Some of the evangelists came from a village 
 which used to have many pHests where now they had to borrow 
 one from another village. The spread of new ideas was relaxing 
 the hold of Buddhism. At Chieng Mai the native leaders agreed 
 that there was much more knowledge of Christianity among the 
 priests now than hefore, that the head men of the villages and 
 the priests would usually admit that Christianty was a good and 
 true religion. Buddhism, they thought, was a diminishing in- 
 fluence. Mr. Freeman asked them whether it was not true that 
 more temples were building in their part of Siam and more men 
 entering the monasteries than before. Perhaps that, was true, 
 they said, but they added, the people explained it by saying, "Let 
 us hold more firinly what we do hold until we cease to hold it." 
 Those who were sincere, they thought, were more zealous because 
 they saw that their religion was nearing its end. At the same 
 time they recollected that in one temple shortly before, slander- 
 ous accusations had been put out against Christians, and that 
 there were many priests who, knowing more, were the better able 
 and the more eager to resist. In Pitsanuloke it was said that 
 there appeared to be a general stiffening of attitude throughout 
 the temples against Christianity, and that there seemed to be 
 concerted movement in the matter due to some exercise of higher 
 authority. 
 
 90 
 
3. Whatever may be said of any change of attitude on the 
 part of the priests, it is undeniable that there has been a change 
 of political attitude. In the old days, what Mr. Hamilton King, 
 for many years American Minister to Siam, said some years 
 before his death of a visit to the island of Samui with Dr. Dun- 
 lap, was true: "From the first the head man or Amphur of the 
 island was our friend. He assisted in getting the people together 
 in the meetings and sat an interested listener to the words of 
 truth. Although a Buddhist himself he encouraged the people to 
 hear the truth, and said he desired with them to learn the best. 
 And let me say right here, this is the attitude of Buddhistic Siam 
 throughout, from the King upon the throne to the most humble 
 coolie, the priest in the temples and the officials of the govern- 
 ment; among all and under all circumstances I have yet to hear 
 the first word of ridicule or opposition as touching the teachings 
 of Christianity ; and my verdict is the verdict of all our mission- 
 aries in the work. The iSiamese people are an open-minded peo- 
 ple, and the King of Siam and his government are the most tol- 
 erant of religious teachings of any Euler and any government of 
 which I have heard ; nor will I except America. If this is Budd- 
 hism it were well that we note the fact." As already pointed 
 out, there has been a very distinct change m this matter. The 
 comprehensive and neutral attitude of the late King has been 
 succeeded by a positive pro-Buddhist, anti-Christian attitude. 
 There is, of course, no open persecution, but there is a strong 
 and increasing pressure against Christianity and in behalf of 
 Buddhism. The Gregorian era adopted by the late King in 1889 
 has been annulled and the Buddhist calendar takes its place, so 
 that the current year in Siam is not 1915 Anno Domini but 2457 
 Buddhist era, the year beginning on April first. In one sense 
 the new calendar merely substitutes the Buddhist era for the 
 Bangkok era, which began with the establishment of the present 
 dynasty in 1768, but popularly it is regarded as one step in the 
 official recognition and propagation of Buddhism as the national 
 religion. Sunday, however, is still retained as the weekly official 
 holiday, and that retention in some parts of the land is regarded 
 as a recognition of the ultimate acceptance of Christianity. In 
 some provinces still, however, it is the Buddhist holidays and 
 not Sunday which are made the days for closing the schools and 
 the public offices. 
 
 In describing the present political environment of missions in 
 Siam a number of facts have been given to illustrate the present 
 official activity in behalf of Buddhism. In the references which 
 are made to Christianity the most frequent objection naturally 
 growing out of the emphasis upon Buddhism as a unifying na- 
 tional tradition is the declaration that Christianity is a foreign 
 religion and that the Siamese ought not to be imitators but are 
 bound loyally to adhere to their own national faith. The repub- 
 lican upheaval in China and a foolish and wicked plot against 
 the life of the King of Siam at about the same time gave added 
 
 91 
 
force to the prejudice against the innovation of foreign ideals. In 
 one of the letters in the "Observer," w'hich are full of good sense 
 and sound advice, Asvabahu closes thus his essay on the cult of 
 imitation : "Think of it, my countrjonen ! It is distinctly to your 
 own interests to imitate our own ancestors, rather than allow 
 yourselves to be led astray by people who are themselves noth- 
 ing but mere unthinking imitators, aping European ways and 
 calling themselves 'politicians.' Such people have set back the 
 progress of China by at least a century already! Seeing what 
 imitation has already done for China, let us be wise and try to 
 work for our National Progress by means best suited to our 
 present-day needs, rather than hanker after things for which the 
 majority of our people are not ready. Each one of us can help 
 by doing each his own duty in our own sphere, instead of striv- 
 ing to make ourselves imitation Europeans I Brother Thai, be 
 true to your name! Be real Thai, and you cannot go wrong! 
 This is the New Year's message from your friend Asvaibahu." 
 
 Among the old things which are to be kept and on no account 
 to be surrendered for anything imported, it is urged, and we 
 must admit, naturally and appropriately, that the religion of the 
 fathers should be kept as the religion of the children. This idea 
 has gone out through the country into remote places, as a story 
 told by Dr. Peoples will illustrate. The story illustrates also the 
 readiness of the native evangelists to meet the objection. "Nan 
 Punya, of Ban Some, and his companion, was on his way up into 
 the northern district of the Province. About half-way up, at a 
 village in iSee Phome, he came across the Amphur (Ruler) of 
 the district, who called upon him to show his tax receipt which 
 answers as a passport. Unfortunately he had left it with another 
 companion on a former trip, and could not produce it. The 
 offlcial told him he would have to send him back to the city in 
 the care of a gendarme to report him there. Nan Punya replied, 
 'Very well, your honor, but will you let the gendarme take me 
 on up to. Chieng Khan first and then down? I am sent by the 
 Pan Liang (the Doctor) to call a man down to see him, aud if I 
 have to go to the city first my message will not be in time for 
 the purpose.' 'What does the Pau Liang want the man for?' 
 'He wants him to go to Chieng Mai to attend Presbytery.' 'What 
 is that?' 'Your honor, it is a conference about the Christian re- 
 ligion.' 'Do the Christiq^ns in Nan have anything to do with the 
 Christians in Chieng Mai?' 'Yes, your honor, it is all one com- 
 pany.' 'What do you teach?' 'About God and the way of Life.' 
 'Why did you leave the Buddhist religion and take up with the 
 Christian religion?' 'Because the Buddhist does not teach of a 
 God, and I think there must be a God.' 'Why should you have 
 anything to do with a religion of the foreigners ?' 'I do not see 
 why your honor should say that. The. Founder of the Christian 
 religion was born in our Continent. The religion be- 
 gan in our Continent. The name of the Founder is a 
 Pali word, formed from two Pali roots (Yasu) which mean 
 
Savior of All. The white man learned of the Christian religion 
 and then he comes to teach us. But if you speak of the origin 
 of the religion, it is really our religion and not his. Almost 
 every best thing that we have comes from the White Man's Land, 
 so their life must be wider than ours.' 'How did you come to 
 know anything about the Christian religion?' 'Some years ago 
 I went to school up at Chieng Khan and the teacher was a Chris- 
 tian, I learned something of it there, and then I studied. I used - 
 to hate it, your honor.' A little after the conversation closed, 
 he asked the offlcial if he might have the gendarme take him up to 
 Chieng Khan first. 'No,' he replied, 'you go along. You do not 
 need a gendarme.' " 
 
 Nan Punya might have added several other points. He might 
 have called attention to the enlightened policy of the King in 
 seeking what was good and true no matter where it might be 
 found. He might have pointed out that the King had gone to 
 England for his education, that he was introducing railroads 
 built by foreign engineers of foreign material, that he was fin- 
 ishing an elaborate and expensive palace built by a foreign archi- 
 tect in foreign style and decorated by a foreign painter. He 
 might have added that the Thai Dynasty itself was a foreign 
 Dynasty, that the Thai people were foreigners who had come to 
 live in Siam, that Buddhism was not their ancient religion but had 
 been brought to Siam in the seventh century of the Christian era, 
 twelve hundred years after it had originated, that in a land 
 where so many changes for the better had been made by its in- 
 telligent rulers and people who had again and again abandoned 
 the old to adopt the new it would be foolish to go on imitating 
 the outward ways of western nations, and not to take into the 
 heart of the nation that which lay at the back of all that is great 
 and good in the West, and which, belonging to Siam as much as 
 it does to any other people, should not be surrendered. Sooner 
 or later Siam will see this. Perhaps it is best that the common 
 people should see it first and that Christianity should secure its 
 rootage uncomplicated by official favor. It is certain, however, 
 that the offlcial disfavor which is now recognized throughout the 
 country will make the task difficult unless the heroic spirit can 
 be evoked. And that spirit is the supreme need today alike of 
 Siam and of the Christian Church in Siam. 
 
 IV. Government Education in Siam. In the past education 
 has been in the hands of the Buddhist priesthood and the wats 
 have been the schools. Now the government is taking education 
 under its control. It is using the wats in many places still as 
 the meeting places of the schools, but is removing the schools 
 entirely from the control of the temples and the priests. As yet 
 the government system of education is not very widely extended 
 and its resources are inadequate, but earnest men are in charge 
 of it and what we see now is only a beginning of an elaborate 
 system which its administrators are seeking from the outset to 
 adapt wisely to the needs of the nation. Mr. Harris, the president 
 
 93 
 
of Prince Royal's College, our missionary school for boys In 
 Chiang Mai, gave us the following summary of the government 
 system : 
 
 "The government course of ^tudy is divided as follows: 
 
 "Pratome, 3 years, — primary school work. 
 
 "Pratome, 2 years, — industrial work. 
 
 "Matayome, 8 years. 
 
 "The two years' industrial work is, I understand, at present, 
 optional for boys who wish to go on through the Matayome 
 course ; and this industrial course will be given in only a limited 
 numlber of government schools. 
 
 "The Matayome course carries boys into woi'k done in many 
 American colleges in Freshman and 'Sophomore years. The final 
 examination is considered as stiff as the 'London Matriculation,' 
 and much stiflfer than the Oxford 'Little Go'. 
 
 "The later years of the Matayome offer two courses, — (1) 
 Humanities,^ — English, French, History, Sanscrit, Logic, Psych- 
 ology, etc. (II) 'Sciences, — Algeibra, Trigonometry, Physics, 
 Chemistry, Biology, etc. 
 
 "The scheme involves the matriculation of the student at the 
 age of seven, and the completion of his Arts course, — or Science 
 course — at the age of 18 years. 
 
 "At the age of 18 all boys who are fit are drafted into the 
 Army for a service of 2 years, after which they are enrolled in 
 the Reserve. The head of the Army has voluntarily promised me 
 that all my students who pass satisfactory examinations, say 
 from Matayome third year up — will not be required to serve in 
 the ranks, but will be given an opportunity of becoming petty 
 oflScers almost immediately upon their entry into the Army. 
 
 "At the completion of the two-years' compulsory Army service, 
 boys, presumably 20 or 21 years of age (but in North Siam often 
 a year or so older) may then turn their attention to the pursuit 
 of a professional education. This means Law, Medicine, and, I 
 believe, Engineering. The only professional schools, except our 
 Theological Seminary to date, are in Bangkok, and are govern- 
 ment schools. 
 
 "Boys wishing to qualify as government teachers may matricu- 
 late in the Government Teachers' College in Bangkok ; and they 
 and all teachers are exempt from Army service. 
 
 "The government course involves a large amount of English. 
 A large number of the leading Siamese oflScials in the Education 
 Department were educated in England. English is therefore a 
 required, not an elective, to a certain point ; beyond that it is an 
 elective. 
 
 "We put English into our course earlier than the government, 
 because we believe we thus get better results. 
 
 "The government books are, many if not most of them, ex- 
 cellent. 
 
 "The government leaves us free to introduce as much Christian 
 teaching into our curriculum as we wish." 
 
 94 
 
It has become evident to the Siamese authorities that it is a 
 mistake to offer only or too exclusively a literary or general edu- 
 cational course ending in the university. In a country like Siam 
 especially, a much larger provision must be made for technical or 
 industrial training, fitting students directly for trade, for home 
 industry, or for agriculture. A new plan has accordingly been 
 promulgated which contemplates at the base a primary school 
 course of three or five years, and on top of this two alternative 
 parallel courses of secondary education, one a technical or in- 
 dustrial course in three schools, lower, middle and higher, the 
 other a general course in three schools, lower, middle, and final. 
 Prom the final school pupils may go out into life or cross into 
 the graduate departments of the university. From the middle 
 general school they may cross into the undergradute department 
 of the university or into the higher secondary technical school; 
 . from the lower secondary general school they may cross into the 
 middle secondary technical school. The professional schools in 
 the university are eight in numiber. There is no crossing from 
 the secondary technical schools, once they have been entered, to 
 the other schools. 
 
 The course of instruction for primary and secondary schools 
 issued by the Minister of Public Instruction seems to be a very 
 sensible and practical course. The aims to be kept in mind in 
 the teaching of various primary school subjects will show the 
 spirit of the Ministry of Instruction. 
 
 'ISulbject, Moral Instruction. Aim, to train the scholar to good 
 habits and conduct so that he may become a good and useful 
 citizen and be able to earn a living in a way suited to him ; such 
 training to be practical and to be judged only by its actual in- 
 fluence on the boy's behavior. 
 
 "'Subject, Siamese Language. Aim, to be able to read, write 
 and express himself clearly both in speech and writing. To cul- 
 tivate a taste for reading and a desire for the knowledge to which 
 reading is the key. 
 
 "ISubject, Hygiene'. Aim, to teach the scholar the need of 
 keeping both mind and body healthy. It is not enough merely 
 to impart the knowledge ; scholars should be taught from the be- 
 ginning to put their knowledge into practice in their own persons. 
 
 "Subject, Vocational Instruction. Aim, to enable the scholar 
 on leaving school to take up work of one kind or another accord- 
 ing to his bent and to the locality he lives in. If in skilled labour 
 he should begin to learn in school. If in unskilled manual labour 
 (e. g., gardening) then a liking for that career should be fostered 
 and some instruction given so that on leaving school he may be 
 able to tate up the work intelligently and with interest. If on 
 the other hand the scholars live in a commercial centre then they 
 should receive the elements of a commercial training." 
 
 As already indicated elsewhere, the precepts of the Buddhist 
 faith are to be instilled into the minds of scholars in the primary 
 courses, and it is specified that "time should be found for occas- 
 
 95 
 
ional practice in the singing of the National Anthem, forms of 
 prayer suited to various occasions, etc." In the instructions re- 
 garding the secondary course there is no mention of religion or of 
 prayers, but time is found for these and, under the present regime, 
 attention is carefully given to occasional school asseniiblies and 
 the singing together of the siame Buddhist prayers which are 
 sung in barracks, police stations and generally now in govern- 
 ment institutions. Images of Buddha also are to be found in 
 many of the schools, and we saw small images placed on high 
 brackets even in the University Medical School. These Buddhist 
 rites in the government schools constitute a difficult problem for 
 the Christians. The Japanese government has made it very 
 easy for Christians in the schools in Japan and Korea in com- 
 parison with the situation of the Siamese Christians. Shall 
 Christian students withdraw and forego in many cases the only 
 opportunities presented, or shall they make an issue by refusing, 
 or shall they conform just as far as they are required outwardly 
 to do so? It is not an easy problem. Buddhist girls who come 
 to our mission schools are required to attend the religious ser- 
 vices and to receive the religious instruction. It is true, of 
 course, that they come of their own accord, and with a clear 
 understanding in advance that these are the requirements of the 
 school. But the government might reply that Buddhism was 
 the established religion of the country, and that while Chrisi- 
 tiauis were entirely free not to attend government schools, but 
 to go to schools of their own, so long as they came to govern- 
 ment sichools they mu^st conform. It is to be hoped, however, if 
 the matter is properly presented to the government that it will, 
 with the friendliness and tolerance it has' thus far shown, be 
 willing to exempt Christian students from Buddhist ceremonies 
 wliich they cannot con'scientiously perform. 
 
 Primary eiducation is ft-ee, but all education above the primary 
 grade require fees of all but ischolarship pupils. It is proposed 
 to increase the school revenues by an enlq,rgement of the poll 
 tax. It is clear that they should be increased in a measure suf- 
 ficient to enable the state to provide free secondary education 
 also, at least in the technical grades, otherwise the evil from 
 whidi the government would like to find an escape would be 
 invited, of a large class which has received a literary education 
 and will do no manual work, while the great body of the nation 
 will remain uneducated or with only a primary school course. 
 A great dteal of work needs to be done also in advancing the 
 grade of the education now offered as well as in extending the 
 nuimber of schools. The Royal Prince who is the head of the 
 Medical School, who was educated in Germany, told us that at 
 present the education provided and required for admission to 
 the professional schools was equal in efficiency to only about 
 one-half of the work of the German gymnasium. 
 
 There are at present under the Ministry of Public Instruction 
 269 primary schools, with 18,161 scholars, 105 secondai^ schools 
 
 96 
 
with 6,782 scholars, and 20 special schools with 543 scholars. 
 This does not include the local and private schools which, if 
 added to the schools above enumerated would give an approxi- 
 mate total of 2,900 schools of all grades in Siam, with 95.000 
 scholars. The professional schools are not as yet under the Min- 
 istry of Instruction, and these schools, embracing the Civil Ser- 
 vice and Medical College, with the Law, Naval, Military, En- 
 gineering, and other schools, have 2,815 pupils. 
 
 English is a required subject, beginning with the first year of 
 the secondary schools, and is carried through all eight years of 
 the secondary school course, with a view to enable the student 
 "to write and converse in English with increasing fluency and 
 power of expression, to study selected works of English stand- 
 ard authors, etc." It is probably the fact that our mission 
 schools teach more English and teach it better than is done in 
 the government schools. This has enabled them to hold their 
 own and in some places to excell the government schools. 
 
 Very little has been done as yet by the government for the 
 education of girls. The old wat schools were for boys alone. The 
 problem of women teachers has been a difficult one in the new 
 schools. As a high educational authority told us they had two 
 troubles, first, that the women teachers were likely to get mar- 
 ried and leave, although the government was willing to have 
 them marry and continue teaching, and second, that many of 
 the schools were still held in the wats where there were many 
 young priests, and that although the young priests were all un- 
 der strict vows, the situation was an impossible one for young 
 women teachers unless the head priest was a very strong man. 
 He added that the educational scheme was very rudimentary as 
 yet, that most pupils dropped out along the course, that last 
 year, only about thirty boys actually completed the full secon- 
 dary course, that almost all of these had gone to Europe to 
 study. The most interesting girls' school apart from the mis- 
 sionary institutions is Queen's College presided over by a cousin 
 of the King, a very capable woman resembling one of our women 
 college presidents at home, exceedingly^ cordial and an earnest 
 Buddhist. The school is really an outgrowth of missionary in- 
 fluence. In its earlier years it was managed by foreign women 
 who came on short contracts, but the plan was expensive and 
 inefl'eetive until the present head took hold, with the hearty 
 support and patronage of the Queen Mother. The school is now 
 grown to 311 pupils, coming from the best families in Bangkok. 
 The girls make their own beds, clean the halls, help in the dining 
 room, are taught to cook. There are from five to fourteen gradu- 
 ates a year. Some of them remain in the school as teachers 
 while others go back to their homes or to establish homes of 
 their own. The school keeps in close touch with its alumnae 
 who return for school festivals and specially for the great Budd- 
 hist religious days, particularly the Buddhist lent. The High 
 Priest, the uncle of the head of the school, comes once a year to 
 
 9Y 
 
 4 — IRepopt lof Deputabion. 
 
speak to the girls. His photograph and the photographs of the 
 present King and his father, and two statues of Buddha were 
 at one end of the long hall -of the school. 
 
 V. Questions of Evangelization and the ^atiwe Church. No 
 memories of the mission iield are more fragrant than those of 
 the hours of fellowship with missionaries in their own homes 
 or on the long journeys between stations or in the mission con- 
 ferences, when the conversation was all about the vital and cen- 
 tral business of missions, the making of Christ known to men 
 and women. In these conversations hearts are opened and one 
 is brought in contact with the missionary purpose in its purest 
 form, and listens to story after story of individual men and 
 women' to whom the gospel had been brought and who through 
 one and another fascinating experience came at last to confess 
 Christ. Later we would meet these men and women and hear 
 their stories from their own lips. It is like re-living the actual 
 life of the early church when Christianity first began to push 
 its way out into the non-iChristian world. To have these joyful 
 experiences at their best one needs to go to the out-of-the-way 
 missions, off the lines of world travel and be let in, as we have 
 been, to the joys and sorrows, the fulflllings and the disappoint- 
 ings of hope, of our missionaries in Siam. The reality of the 
 work that they have done, their faithfulness and patience and 
 devotion, the simple faith and love of the Christians whom we 
 met, are our deepest and richest memory of Siam, and we would 
 bear tribute to these before turning away from them to ques- 
 tions of policy and method. We saw illustrated in Siam in the 
 men and women now at work there and in the results of the 
 toil of those who have gone before, the power and sure fruitage 
 of hard, tireless, loving work. The wisdom of appreciating the 
 native people, of believing in their capacities and resources, and 
 of laying responsibility upon them and the sure and unhappy 
 consequences of the contrary error, the reward that comes from 
 understanding the people, and mastering the language and the 
 literature of the native religion, the blessing that always flows 
 from kindliness and sympathy and generosity of judgment, the 
 snre response which love and the manifestation of Christ in life 
 call forth in human hearts, — these and many other good things 
 like them one may see in the missions in Siam. But one sees 
 also such questions as have been set down in our letter to the 
 Siam missions and which must be treated a little more fully for 
 the information of the Board and the consideration of the mis- 
 sions. 
 
 We came to Siam under the impression that we should find in 
 force the policies which Dr. Brown found on his visit in the 
 winter of 1901-02, which he describes in the following sections of 
 his report: 
 
 "'Siam and Laos are a splendid illustration of the feasibility of 
 self-support when the missionaries themselves are firm and wise in 
 pushing it. True, the people are not go poverty-stricken as in 
 
China, India and Korea. The softness of a tropical climate reduces 
 wants, so that less expenditure is necessary for house, clothing 
 and fuel, while the comparative sparseness of the population and 
 the exuberance of the soil make it easier to secure necessary food. 
 Nor is money scarce. The per capita wealth of Siam and Laos 
 must be greater than that of most other Asaitic countries, if 
 the rather superficial observation of a traveler can be trusted. 
 At any rate, the people appear to have plenty to eat, and they 
 wear more gold and silver ornaments than any other people in 
 Asia, even naJied urchins tumbling about the village streets being 
 adorned with solid silver anklets, wristlets, necklaces and 'fig 
 leaves.' Moreover, Buddhism has taught the people to give large- 
 ly for the support of religious institutions. The land literally 
 teems with temples and priests, and while old ones quickly fall 
 out of repair in this land of heavy rains, intense heat and swarm- 
 , ing insects, new ones are constantly being erected. There is 
 great 'merit' in building a new temple or rest house, but none in 
 repairing one that some one else has built, which accounts for 
 the number of crumbling temples, and also for the many new 
 ones which are springing up on every side. For these reasons 
 Dr. Eakin says that the problem of poverty may be eliminated 
 from the situation in Siam. The people are able to give. 
 
 "But it would be an error to assume that it is therefore easy 
 to lead them to self-support. In every other mission field the 
 people pay far more to support heathenism than they are asked 
 to pay to support Christianity. The gospel makes no such fin- 
 ancial demands upon converts in China and India as the other 
 faiths make. Besides, self-support is more a matter of proportion 
 than of amount. If the average Christian in India lives on less 
 than the average Christian in Siam and Laos, his minister can 
 live on less. If each family gives' a twentieth, twenty families 
 will give an average support, no matter what the scale may be. 
 Moreover, the hardest problem evd^rywhere is not ability, but 
 disposition. American Christians could quadruple their foreign 
 missionary gifts if they would. Probably the average income of 
 the San Francisco Chinese is larger than that of any other body 
 of Asiatic Christians in the world, but it is as difficult to induce 
 them to pay their minister's salary as it is in India. The world 
 over, people like to be supported' by some one else and to do as 
 they please with their own money. This general disposition in 
 Siam and Laos is intensified by the easy-going life of the coun- 
 try, the lack of thrift and energy, the feeling that Christianity 
 is a foreign religion, and particularly by the fact that for many 
 years it was wholly supported by foreigners. In the old days 
 native helpers were as freely employed, medicines as freely given 
 away, scholars as freely educated as in some other mission fields, 
 until the 'Siamese and Laos Christians came to expect foreign 
 support, to accept it as a right and to feel aggrieved if they did 
 not get it. When, therefore, the missions began to apply the 
 new principle of self-support, they encountered as discouraging 
 
conditions as could be found anywhere. Many converts fell 
 away altogether, others became sullen, and in some places, not- 
 aibly Petchaburi, the whole work of years had to be virtually dis- 
 banded and reconstructed from the foundations. . . . 
 
 "The evangelistic work of the Siam and Laos Missions affords 
 an even better illustration of self-support than the medical, for 
 it cannot rely upon the motive of evident physical suffering to 
 pay fees. Yet in Siam the entire evangelistic work is self-sup- 
 porting, except, of course, the itinerating expenses of the foreign 
 missionaries. Not a single native helper is employed at mission 
 expense, all helpers, including the pastor of the First Church of 
 Bangkok, being supported by the people. Not only this, but as 
 I have already explained, the new church in the central part of 
 the city is to be paid for, land and building, by the Siamese 
 themselves, and while it is true that one man is to give most of 
 the money, he is a Siamese, and the other Christians are to give 
 all they are able. ... 
 
 "In Laos, also, the evangelistic work is virtually self-support- 
 ing, the groups and churches everywhere paying for their own 
 preaching. At the annual mission meeting for 1897, the follow- 
 ing resolution was unanimously adopted: 'Resolved, That the 
 mission request the Board for no appropriation for native min- 
 isters, licentiates, Bible womrai and Sabbath-schools for the com- 
 ing year.' This was, perhaps, an extreme position, but the mis- 
 sion has held to it, not literally but in spirit. At this time, 
 only two helpers are employed at mission expense, and they are 
 used solely for evangelistic work among the heathen, usually -with 
 an accompanying missionary. Most of the native helpers, how- 
 ever, even for this work, are paid by the Christians themselves. 
 The Prae Church, for example, gave 10 rupees for the work among 
 the Ka-Mooks, and 10 for work in Chieng Toong, beside paying 
 its own expenses ajid giving 10 rupees to the church school. The 
 Chieng Mai Church is justly famous for both self-support and 
 self-propagation. It has sent out several colonies, maintains 
 evangelists in various places and liberally fosters every good 
 work. In the Presbyterian -conference at Lakawn during my 
 visit one of the Lakawn elders said to his fellow Christians : 
 'To whom are we Laos people indebted for the knowledge of the 
 gospel? To American Christians. Who must evangelize the 
 rest of the Laos people and the mountain tribes? We must do 
 it, not depending upon American men or money. Why should 
 we hoard our money? Many say they wish to leave it to their 
 children. But often it is a curse to those children, not a bless- 
 ing. Let us freely give it to the spread of the gospel.' 
 
 "What a fine example for some of our home elders is given 
 by the Laos elders of Muang Toong, an out-station of Chieng 
 Kai. Dr. Briggs thus describes it : 'Two were sent by the church 
 at three different times and spent from, four to six weeks each 
 time. The Chieng Eai Church has bought for 100 rupees a teak 
 house in the most important Christian village, a rice field, rice 
 
 100 
 
bin and some loose lumber, and proposes to send one of its elders 
 to live there. He is to have the privilege of farming the rice 
 field, and occupying such parts of the house as are not needed 
 for a chapel. He is to receive no wages, unless hired by the 
 church to do evangelistic work at some distance from his village. 
 In other words, he will be on the same basis as every other elder 
 in the church except that house and fields are provided for his 
 use: and for this he is to be practically the pastor of disciples 
 in that district.' Dr. Briggs continues, 'We attempt to put 
 practically the whole burden of shepherding the sheep upon the 
 Laos elders; and the burden of evangelization upon them and 
 every soul tliat receives the sealing rite of baptism. We are not 
 theorizing; we are quietly putting our convictions of right 
 method to the test. Thus far, we are abundantly encouraged, 
 and have great cause for gratitude to God. The Church in 
 America is not asked to support any feature of the work in Laos 
 that the native church there can justly be expected to support 
 at this stage of its development. More than that, the native Laos 
 Church is undertaking active work in the regions beyond. A 
 small, struggling church of fifty members (which has just fin- 
 ished building a neat, cozy chapel without any outside help) 
 has contributed two months' support of a Laos minister to 
 preach the gospel in French Laos territory, where for the present 
 the missionaries are encouraged by French officials not to go. 
 A small Christian Endeavor Society in Laos is assuming prac- 
 tical support of an evangelist at work in the French Laos field. 
 A Woman's Foreign Missionary Society of fifteen members, gave 
 out of their poverty 30 rupees in one year. sufBicient to pay the 
 expenses of a native minister for two months in evangelistic 
 work.' 
 
 "In this connection, it should be noted that the two younges.t 
 stations of the Siam Mission have been self-supporting from the 
 beginning. Not only helpers and teachers, but land, school, hos- 
 pital and church buildings and all their running expenses have 
 been provided without a dollar's expense to the Board, whose 
 appropriations have been solely for missionar-y support and resi' 
 dence. Mr. Eckles says of Nakawn: 'We have not exalted self- 
 support above other things of greater importance. Neither have 
 we made a hobby of it. We have believed that as the people 
 grow in grace and in the doctrines of the Word, self-support 
 would be one of the fruits of this growth. And it has proved so. 
 In building their chapels and helping in the evangelistic work 
 the disciples do not seem to have thought of financial help from 
 the missionaries. Self-support has been spontaneous. During 
 the past year the disciples built one temporary and one per- 
 manent chapel, and they are now securing material for two 
 more substantial chapels, while in addition they con.tributed 108 
 ticals toward the new church in Bangkok.' Since this was writ- 
 ten, the chapels referred to haye doubtless been completed. 
 
 "In, considering results it would be unjust to cite Siam and 
 
 101 
 
Laos as comparatively unfruitful fields because the actual num- 
 ber of present converts is comparatively small, for these mftesions 
 have thoroughly committed themselves to the policy of self-sup- 
 port. Unlike Korea, they did not have" the advantage of begin- 
 ning after the new principles of self-support had been enunciated, 
 but like most of the older missions they have had to reconstruct 
 much of their work, in some cases being obliged to begin all over 
 again. It is not fair, therefore, to contrast the present statistical 
 tables with those of a decade ago, without taking this fact into 
 consideration. Discouragenients there are, beyond question, but 
 I believe that the work in these two missions is now on a sound 
 basis, that it is in a healthy condition, and that if the home 
 churches will enable the Board to adequately equip it we may 
 reasonably expect a great work for God in Siam and Laos. The 
 care of these missions in making, out their estimates for native 
 work is worthy of high praise. So rigid is the application of the 
 principle of self-support, that there is practically nothing left 
 that can be cut unless the Board stops itinerating by the mis- 
 sionaries." 
 
 In the South Siam Mission we found that the policies described 
 by Dr. Brown were still generally held, as theoretically right. 
 There had been no great success in carrying out the policies 
 because the growth of the church had been so small and in some 
 cases the policy itself had been let go. The new church built 
 by the Siamese themselves to which Dr. Brown refers, was in 
 use, and it is a very attractive church building, but the donor had 
 drifted away from the church and no longer attended, the congre- 
 gation was small and made up almost entirely of the teachers 
 and pupils of the boys' school, and the church had no Siamese 
 pastor but was cared for by one of the missionaries. The mis- 
 sion was employing eivangelists freely with mission funds and 
 would have employed more if it had had the money and could 
 have found the men. It held clearly, however, to the ideal of a 
 wholly self-supporting, self-propagating, and self-governing 
 church led by its own people and with settled pastors and evan- 
 gelists supported by the native church as the right ideal, difficult 
 of attainment in southern Siam but still to be held to as the 
 regulative principle of mission methods. We asked one of the 
 . senior memlbers of the mission what the lessons of his long ex- 
 perience were, and he replied "One, that we should provide for 
 the continuous prosecution of the work under a consistent mis- 
 sionary policy and with an adequate missionary staff. In our 
 educational institutions we have had both of these and the suc- 
 cess of the schools attests the wisdom of the policy. In our evan- 
 gelistic work we have had neither. The mission should have a 
 settled policy to be pursued by all its members, and there should 
 be men enough to make it possible to conduct the evangelistic 
 work without constant periods of neglect and discontinuance. 
 Two, that we should have clearly in view a policy of self-support 
 and reliance on the Siamese Church. We shall find it hard to 
 
 102 
 
adhere to such a policy and it may be necessary from time to 
 time to allow temporary departures from it, but we must not 
 abandon the policy or give up the idea of an independent self- 
 directed church as our governing principle. I think there is 
 justification of the employment by the mission of some able 
 evangelists who will give all their time to the work and I have 
 employed evangelists temporarily also, paying them only when 
 they were out in the field with me. Men ought not to be paid 
 for evangelistic work in the communities where they live, but 
 sihould do that work voluntarily while they earn their living 
 just as they have been accustomed to do. Or, if they are to ibe 
 employed it should be by the native church. Three, that there 
 should be thorough supervision of all the evangelistic work, that 
 it is wrong to employ men and not give them the help of con- 
 stant counsel and fellowship. Otherwise men who might have 
 been saved for good work will deteriorate and be lost. Pour, 
 that we should do more to develop the native church as an evan- 
 gelizing organ, that we should expect more from it in the way 
 of giving. I think the element of poverty can be eliminated in 
 Siam. A iSiamese can board here for 96 ticals or |36.48 gold 
 per annum and his clothes will cost him very little. We should 
 do all we can to promote the spirit of independence and not let 
 Siamese own houses on mission property or become mission ten- 
 ants or drift into any of the many ways of parasitism." To 
 these ideals, although their attainment seems remote, and though 
 there have been occasional heretical lapses from them, the South 
 Siam Mission in principle adheres. 
 
 Up to the year 1894 the North Siam Mission developed along 
 the old lines of mission policy which had not confronted them- 
 selves with the ideal of a self-supporting native church, and 
 which made liberal use of mission funds in the employment of 
 native agents. At that time one missionary had fifty men em- 
 ployed in evangelistic work in the Chieng Mai plain, most of them 
 u'ntrained men and all of them paid from mission funds with no 
 thought of a self-supporting church. Then came the heavy re- 
 duction of appropriations necessitated by the reduced gifts of 
 the church after the financial stringency of 1893. "With this re- 
 duction of our money resources," said one member of the mis^ 
 sion, "our policy broke down and we could not employ all the 
 men we had been employing, and with the cutting down of em- 
 ployed nlen there came a slump in the reception of new members. 
 It was this financial stringency which forced a new policy on 
 us and not any change in principle as we had already begun to 
 realize the need of self-support and were beginning both in our 
 schools and in our church to work toward it." At any rate the 
 change was made and the mission decided not to employ further 
 native workers with foreign funds, but to have them rely upon 
 the support of the native congregations. We had supposed in 
 coming to North Siam that we should find this policy still en- 
 forced, doubtless with adaptations to circumstance and condi- 
 
 103 
 
tions, but recognized as the general working rule of the mission. 
 But the mission was as greatly surprised as we were when these 
 extracts from Dr. Brown's report were read to discover how 
 widely at variance the present situation is from that described 
 there. In order fairly to represent the matter I think it will be 
 better simply to report without names the statements of different 
 members of the mission in the conferences at Prae, Lakon, and 
 Ohieng Mai. 
 
 A. "I never heard until Dr. Brown's visit, the phrase, 'a self- 
 governing, self-supporting, self-propagating church,' but the idea 
 in that phrase is what as a mission we had already begun to 
 feel after and had adopted as our policy in 1894-95 when we saw 
 the mistake of the old methods. But as I see it we have lost what 
 we gained then and our first blunder was made in 1895 when the 
 theological school rebelled against our new plans. We asked the 
 students then to accept support not from the mission but from 
 the church and the mission combined. They demanded the assur- 
 ance of support at the rate of a rupee a day. I think we commit- 
 ted one error in the way that we handled that situation then and 
 in subsequent years. Also we have erred in not raising up teachers 
 for our village schools, and in self-support it is undeniable that 
 the idea of evangelistic service and the idea of payment from mis- 
 sion funds have become associated, and I hardly know how we can 
 solve our problem except by dealing radically with it as Africa 
 did, although that would mean temporarily the loss of many so- 
 called Christians." 
 
 B. "This mission has changed its policy twice. It did so 
 sharply in 1895. As a result of the influence of Dr. Nevius's 
 little book on mission methods. That book had good and bad 
 points. It was good in its emphasis on giving and bad in its 
 discouragement of paid preaching, for those paid to preach I 
 find more effectual than the unpaid, just as with our churches 
 in America. But we indiscriminately adopted Dr. Nevius's pol- 
 icy. Now our policy has changed. We have abandoned Dr. 
 Nevius's view. But while we have moved away from it we have 
 not gone back to the old indiscriminate employment, ignoring 
 self-support. We have gained enormously both in our churches 
 and in our schools. We emphasize giving but we have returned 
 to paid evangelists. Paying evangelists increases the real faith 
 that works for spiritual results, by taking away their anxiety as 
 to support. It induces men to enter the evangelistic work who 
 would not otherwise do so and who, having entered it, engage 
 permanently in it. General evangelists we must have to train 
 the local elders and I favor also the paid employment of men 
 in their own villages. I think paid testimony is more effective 
 than unpaid. It bears the testimonial of the mission's endorse- 
 ment and authority which makes the preacher more effective 
 than if he represents a native congregation. These are the 
 actual facts as we have to deal with them here. At the same 
 time there are dangers and I would favor the plan of a central 
 
 104 
 
presbyterial fund to support evangelists, the churches and mis- 
 sion to pay into the fund in certain proportions." 
 
 C. 'We had to take the aclion we did in 1895 on account of 
 the cut in our appropriations, but at the same time it did repre- 
 sent a change of policy. We had supported evangelists and min- 
 isters from the miission treasury without any burden on the 
 native church, and we stopped it. Of course the result was that 
 many left Christian work altogether but many of them came 
 back afterward, although I must admit that it is a fact that 
 they got in coming back and are now getting the pay they asked 
 and were refused in 1895." 
 
 D. "The facts are unmistakable. We adopted a policy which 
 in its main principle, whatever its relaxation should have been, 
 was right and we have not adhered to it. We have no policies 
 that we adhere to. We adopt a course of procedure and then 
 each one goes away and does what is right in his own eyes. We 
 ought to have some one in charge of the whole evangelistic work 
 of the mission, give him authority to pick out the best men in 
 the mission and assign and direct their work and to hold them 
 responsible for the continuous pursuit of a wise and definitely 
 agreed upon plan." 
 
 E. "We have no definite policy at all at .present. Every man 
 has his own. The free-grace preaching of Christianity as against 
 Buddhist merit has been overdone and resulted in a church that 
 is absolutely dependent upon us.^ Our argument has been that 
 the best course was to gather a large Christian community as 
 rapidly as possible by paid evangelists and then throw the bur- 
 den of support back on the large community. It can be easier 
 done then than now. While the community is small the people 
 all come to the missionary, when it is large they will not be able 
 to do this and will have to organize and sustain their own agen- 
 cies. Nevertheless I am sure that from the beginning our gifts 
 should be co-ordinated to the gifts of the people and they should 
 bear their responsibility." 
 
 F. "If we have a policy of church organization and develop- 
 ment, I have not been able to find it. Some of our individual 
 missionaries have such policies and are working nobly with 
 them, but they do not agree and whatever the mission may have 
 done in 1895 it has no clear mission plan now. We are indi- 
 vidualists, we are disposed to say that each man should be let 
 alone to run his own work. The responsibility rests on the older 
 men too. It is hard for the younger men to make any sugges- 
 tions. Often, if they simply ask a question in order to get in- 
 formation it is mistaken for a criticism. I think we will never 
 reach our aim until we teach the people that they should support 
 Christianity as they supported Buddhism, that they should give 
 when they have found the Saviour as they gave when they were 
 trying to save themselves. By any other course we are creating 
 a burden greater than we can carry." 
 
 Gr. "Our problem is a hard one. We are dealing with a child- 
 
 105 
 
lite people. In the old days they were absolutely ruled by their 
 chiefs and the government was so paternal that the chief took 
 anything he wanted from his people, and they came to him for 
 anything. The idea of self-dependence, of laying out a construc- 
 tive course of procedure and then carrying it through, is an alien 
 idea to them. Our vacillation and confusion of mission policy is 
 in keeping with their own character. I think we should have 
 stuck unyieldingly to the action of 1895 and that we should have 
 some plan for holding each station tight to the policy of the mis- 
 sion, that each man should have his work assigned by the mission 
 and should do it in accordance with the mission's principles. At 
 present we lack unity not only in binding all our institutions to- 
 gether but in controlling our evangelistic program." 
 
 H. "At the time of the big cuts twenty years ago, I had hope 
 that we would see the church in this land make encouraging 
 growth in this, matter. But I confess that the growth has been 
 exceedingly slow. It is absolutely disheartening. There is no 
 mission unity of thought or action on this subject. Each sta- 
 tion goes ahead according to its own ideas; and these ideas 
 change with the personnel of the station. A new man comes into 
 a station, and can upset the plans of others that have been car- 
 ried out for years. When a plan is suggested the objection is 
 raised that unless the whole mission adopts the plan, it is use- 
 less for one station to try to do anything. I am told by others 
 that this man or that man thinks his plan is best, although it 
 appears to be a plan for going backward rather than forward; 
 backward, i. e., in self-reliance (though perhaps forward in sta- 
 tistical report). I am told by some that there is nothing to 
 worry about — things are going ahead beautifully. Well, I have 
 ceased to worry others about my notions, but the fact (as I 
 see it) is that we are nearly twenty years behind hand in this 
 matter; and we are dealing with a people who need training in 
 this way — as a people — ^more than any other nation. I am uot 
 pessimistic. I am a Calvinist and believe in God! I have been 
 told that in evangelistic work done for the people by the people, 
 our station is not behind any station in the mission. If that 
 is so, then I submit that some enormous changes must be made 
 before we shall ever be able to evangelize the Tai race through 
 the efforts and support of the Tai Christians; and I submit that 
 the Tai race will never be evangelized in any other way. And 
 if it is not done, the fault will be that of the North and South 
 iSiam Missions. But it will be done, even if God has to accom- 
 plish it without the intermediate help of our missions. His 
 iSpirit is already at work in the hearts of a few Tai Christians, 
 and He will raise up leaders. One man among us says, 'We do 
 not need any more system, but we need more individual consci- 
 ence.' This man would cut down our evangelistic funds, and 
 increase other funds. I think it is the way the funds are used, 
 and I would like to see the evangelistic fund increased many 
 fold. Some men would give splendid support to our higher edu- 
 
 106 
 
cational institutions, but would give nothing to help out village 
 ischools. Both in evangelistic and in educational work, I would 
 help those who help themselves; starting out with the definite 
 purpose of helping them so they may be enabled to gradually be- 
 come self-maintaining and self-relying. Now that we are be- 
 ginning a Theological Department, and are beginning to ordain 
 men in the ministry, the matter becomes still more serious. We 
 shall have to be careful lest we bring up a lot of men who think 
 the mission owes them a living! We have plenty now." 
 
 Jt would be easy of course to misinterpret utterances like 
 these. They are the free words with which men speak of their 
 own work who are trying not to balance everything judicially, 
 but to see sharply the elements of weakness. Nothing was more 
 encouraging to us than to meet with this unflinching, penetrat- 
 ,ang, self-criticism on the part of the North Siam Mission. The 
 mission knows the bright side also and we have tried to describe 
 that in the letters regarding the various stations, but it is the 
 ■weaknesses of the work that it is desirable to bring out here, 
 and it was clear to us as it is clear to almost all the members 
 of the mission that there is need of a new definition by the 
 mission of a few main outlines of policy which every station 
 and every member of every station must pursue, that this policy 
 need not be elaborate nor deal with too detailed methods of ap- 
 plication, but that it should recognize what the great ideals are 
 and should make these ideals dominant over present activity. 
 There ought to be ample room for free individual action under 
 such a policy, but there ought to be no anarchy nor an opportun- 
 ism which amounts to the same thing. 
 
 1. In carrying out such a policy it is very desirable that 
 there should be as much continuity in the personnel of each sta- 
 tion as possible. No mission has suffered more from the fre- 
 quency of transfers of its staff from one station to another than 
 the North Siam Mission. It is strange that the mission where 
 such transfers are most difficult and expensive and injurious to 
 the work should be the mission that has had most of them. In 
 Chieng Mai the station personnel has been for the most part 
 permanent and the happy effects are unmistakable. Prae station, 
 however, was opened twenty-two years ago. After Mr. Shields 
 and Dr. Thomas left. Dr. Crooks and Mr. Irwin were there for 
 one year, then Dr. Crooks was moved to Chieng Rai and later 
 to Lakon, and Mr. Irwin came home on furlough. The station 
 was left unoccupied for five years. Then Dr. Taylor and Mr. 
 Gillies toured the field from Lakon, and Mr. Gillies came to stay 
 in 1911, but was later moved to Chieng Mai. Dr. Cort was trans- 
 iferred to Prae from Lakon in 1912 until his furlough in 1914, 
 when he returned to Chieng Mai. Mr. Callendar came in 1913 
 and now Dr. Park is associated with him, but Mr. Callendar 
 has come home on furlough and Mr. Beebe has been sent down 
 from Chieng Rai. It is impossible that there should be con- 
 tinuity of work in a station where the force is perpetually dis- 
 
 107 
 
arranged, and it is impossible that men should do their best 
 worfe when they are not allowed time to accumulate the assets 
 of the confidence and good will of the people and the knowledge 
 of the field. In many mission stations our older missionaries 
 have come to be an integral part of the community life and often 
 to be looked upon as among the pillars and guides of the com- 
 munity, but time is necessary to settle a man in such honor and 
 influence. There have doubtless been many strong reasons for 
 the changes which have been made in northern Siam, but one is 
 tempted to believe that the losses incurred in these frequent 
 transfers have outweighed the gains. If the present stations 
 cannot be operated without such constant changes then it would 
 surely be better to reduce the number of stations. 
 
 2. A cardinal point in the policy of a mission is its aim with 
 regard to the native church and the ideal of organization and 
 relationship which it holds with regard to the church. At our 
 first conferences with the representatives of the Prae and Nan 
 and Lakon stations we met with views on this subject which 
 were of great interest. I quote from notes of the conferences. 
 
 A. "We do not have and we cannot have in this mission a 
 settled pastorate such as we know in the churches at home. In 
 the early 90's we ordained five men as pastors over churches and 
 at the end of the year all these relationships were dissolved. It 
 has been necessary to use the men instead as traveling evangel- 
 ists. Our Christians are all from the common people. None of 
 them have the necessary gifts of administration and leadership 
 and until some of the naturally leading class of the people have 
 been won we can't have ordained and installed pastors." 
 
 B. "The policy of our nlission is not to have native pastors 
 settled over local churches. We have tried it and given it up. 
 Our policy is to have elders taking care of the congregation 
 without finan(;ial support. Above these are the itinerating evan- 
 gelists sent out by the mission who do not have any authority 
 of supervision over the congregations, but just visit them natur- 
 ally as they come in the course of their itineration. The super- 
 vision is in the hands of missionaries who visit the churches and 
 administer baptism. In the Nan and Prae fields we have no or- 
 dained native men authorized to baptize. In Nan there were 
 last year ten evangelists, this year six. They go out through the 
 field and then come in for the evangelists' training class. The 
 elders are urged to come in also and they are offered room when 
 they come but have- not been helped otherwise." 
 
 C. "Twenty or twenty-flve years ago the mission was em- 
 ploying with foreign funds all the evangelists it could. Then 
 we dropped these and employed only evangelists who could be 
 supported by the native church. We found that the men secured 
 under such a scheme of self-support were no better than those 
 developed under the mission pay system. And we have gone 
 back now to the old system of having all the evangelists under 
 the mission and paid through the mission, although som« are 
 
 108 
 
supported in part by the church. The whole scheme of having 
 pastors from the people supported by the people broke down and 
 we have none such now and will not have any. Our system is to 
 have elders only in the churches and to retain the whole pas- 
 toral control in the hands of missionaries. In fifty or a hundred 
 years, perhaps, it m,ay be possible to have ordained native uaa- 
 tors." 
 
 D. "Experience has shown that there are no Lao men as yet 
 competent to be made pastors. They have not the literature to 
 study. They cannot provide the variety of preaching. The peo- 
 ple, moreover, are not content to be ruled or directed by one of 
 their own number. It is far wiser to retain our present system 
 of elders and native evangelists and missionary superintendents." 
 
 Another member of the mission afterwards wrote out the state- 
 ment which he had made orally of this view. 
 
 "You seemed interested in my statement regarding elders, 
 ministers, and the Presbytery. I will try to put it a little more 
 clearly. Having recently read 'St. Paul's Method or Ours,' I 
 will try to relate what I say to it. He is right in saying that 
 the situation Paul found and that we find today have much in 
 icommon, and that we can learn much, if not from the 'methods,' 
 at least from the principles of St. Paul which Allen states well. 
 
 "He assumes that St. Paul ordained not merely 'elders' but 
 also ministers or clergymen as we use those terms. Of course, 
 about 100 A.D. we find evidence of a more or less regular pas- 
 torate, but earlier than that do we find such evidence? Even 
 then was the pastorate the general rule? Did any of Paul's 
 churches have what we would call 'a settled pastor'? Allen 
 says distinctly that the administration of the sacraments and 
 of discipline in the case of the local church was left to these 
 'elders' of w'hom each church had several. This seems to me to 
 have been the case. It does not seem to me that, at least at first, 
 any one gave his whole time, paid or unpaid, to the care of the 
 local church, but that a pastorate was a matter of gradual devel- 
 opment, one of the local elders becoming the leader, giving more 
 and more of his time to the work and eventually being imported 
 wholly by the Christian community. 
 
 "We made the mistake of imposing 'pastors' on churches which 
 did not yet realize the need of them and were not ready to sup- 
 port them, either morally or financially. I am not anxious re- 
 garding the effect ecclesiastically on our Presbyterian system. 
 'Elders' are thoroughly in accord with custom here; pastors are 
 needed from our point of view, but 'Are they as yet demanded 
 by the sense of the church here?' that is the question. 
 
 "The churches see the need of well-trained ordained evangelists 
 and will, I think, support them in increasing numbers, but the 
 church, not the ministry, it seems to me, should be the basis of 
 our ecclesiastical system. Practically this is so in our Presby- 
 tery today. I think it should be definitely so. One elder for 
 each church and added representation of churches having say 
 
 109 
 
over 150 members, together with all ordained ministers in our 
 bounds should, it seems to me, form a presbytery. , I did not 
 mean to say that the foreign missionary should have a different 
 office from the native minister. I spoke of his duties as those of 
 a bishop, but I said this as distinguishing him from a pastor. 
 Some pastoral duties come to him but he should place as far as 
 possible on the church (or session) itself or a native minister. 
 What Allen says about placing responsibility on them is admir- 
 able. 
 
 "I would be willing, would think it wise in many cases, to give 
 the right of administering the sacraments to the session until 
 we have a larger number of ordained men supported by the 
 churches." 
 
 It is needless to say that these views were interesting. They 
 were more than that. They were dumbfounding. Not, however, 
 in their ecclesiastical aspects. It is quite conceivable that in 
 some circumstances settled pastors over single congregations 
 may be unnecessary. There are many congregations at home 
 that would profoably be better off if the local eldership assumed 
 more responsibility and they fell under a general collective pas- 
 torate rather than a single pastor for each. It is a fine thing 
 to develop in each local congregation its own gifts and not to 
 proceed on the assumption that every little group of Christians 
 needs its own installed minister. The disconcerting thing is 
 that these views involved a disbelief in the capacty of the Lao 
 people to provide a tyjpe of Christian leajiership which it has 
 been found possible to raise up, I think, among every other peo- 
 ple to whom missionaries have gone. Certainly there is no 
 other mission of our Church where it has not been possible to 
 raise up an ordained ministry and pastorate. There is no diffi- 
 culty in finding men in southern Siam in the church abundantly 
 able to take charge of the pastorate of a church. The only diffi- 
 culty there is to find men willing to do it. Also it was disconcert- 
 ing to have to face a prospect of indefinite missionary supervise 
 ion and maintenance of the churches among the Lao. It is quite 
 true that we have been in some mission fields for fifty years or 
 more, but it is dismaying to think that we musit continue as at 
 present for fifty years or another century in northern Siam be- 
 fore a native pastorate and a self-governing church can be raised 
 up. Yet a third discouragement in these views was the fact that 
 they eliminated the possibility of the one type of native workers 
 who seem to be able to take over the indigenous administration 
 of the church and to locate their functions instead in a foreign 
 mission agency viewed as a practical permanency. In other 
 fields it has been found that only as there grew up a consider- 
 able body of capable men representing local congregations could 
 a strong self-directing national church be developed. So clearly 
 did the Church of Christ in Japan come to see this that they at 
 last made the Presbyterial recognition of any congregation to 
 depend upon its ability and willingness to support its own pas- 
 
 110 
 
tor. It may be that an independent native ciiurch can be de- 
 veloped in some other way, but it has not yet been done, and 
 to the friend who supplied the written statement which has 
 been quoted I wrote back as follows : "It was good to have your 
 comment on the question of church organization. I am quite 
 in accord with you as to the desirability of the utmost flexi- 
 bility. My only zeal is for life and reality, for a church that is 
 really propagating itself and that is not actually dependent upon 
 a foreign mission for its direction and maintenance. And ap- 
 parently the only way to get the actual responsibility and author- 
 ity out of the hand® of missionaries is to locate it in a native 
 ministry supported by a native church. A system which pro- 
 vides only elders and evangelists, as a matter of fact, leaves the 
 whole control and direction in the hands of foreign missionaries 
 and continues Christianity accordingly as an exotic organiza- 
 tion. If you can really develop an autonomous and self-extend- 
 ing church with elders and evangelists alone, I should say by 
 all means go ahead and do it. I should rejoice to see such a 
 church, but thus far that policy has not yielded a living and 
 iself-supporting church but one which in north Siam distinctly 
 depends upon the missionary, and outside of Chieng Mai, abso- 
 lutely upon him. I would rather see the missionary 'eliminated 
 than the native ministry." 
 
 Perhaps this discussion takes these views too seriously. It 
 would probably be better to see in them merely an impressive 
 statement of the difficulties of the task of building up a really 
 self-directing, independent church, the need of patience in the 
 process and the warning that we shall meet with many dis- 
 appointments. It is of great importance, however, that our 
 theories and ideals should take account of facts, and if it is a 
 fact that the plsm of ordaining Lao men to the gospel ministry 
 has been tried and found a failure, this should be known. Al- 
 though even if it were found to be a fact of twenty years ago that 
 surely would be no reason why it should be a fact today unless 
 all our theories as to the functions of education as a missionary 
 agency are at fault. As a matter of fact the plan was tried and 
 was not found to be a failure. We a^ked the friends who ex: 
 pressed the views quoted, which one of the missionaries in Chieng 
 Mai where the experiment had been tried, would be able to give us 
 an authoritative account of it. They replied that Dr. Campbell 
 could do so. I stayed with Dr. and Mrs. Campbell in Chieng Mai 
 and I do not believe that any native ministers or anybody else, 
 native or foreign, is likely to fail if he can enjoy their loving 
 and beloved influence. This was Dr. Campbell's written state- 
 ment regarding the experiment: 
 
 "About twenty years ago eight of the students in the Theo- 
 logical Training School were ordained to the gospel ministry 
 and three others licensed. These men were placed in charge of 
 churches, some of which were remote and in most cases were 
 left with almost no visits, or counsel, or moral support from 
 the missionary. 
 
 Ill 
 
"Under the circumstances it wasi not surprising that the ex- 
 periment should fail to be an entire success. As a matter of 
 fact, two of these men proved very successful pastors until their 
 death. Several others did well for one or two years and then 
 were removed from their charges because the people hesitated 
 to pledge the proportion of their salary suggested by the Com- 
 mittee of Presbytery. Three became very faithful itinerant pas- 
 tors. Two became somewhat intermittent in their labors be- 
 cause dissatisfied with the rate of salary or the arrangements 
 made for their work. One had to be suspended from the min- 
 istry. Another proved unemployable because of a disposition to 
 engage in lawsuits and other contentions overmuch. Four or- 
 dained ministers of this group are still living. Of these four, 
 one is now a pastor of great practical wisdom and usefulness, 
 and a brother beloved universally by missionaries and native 
 Christians. 
 
 "There is every reason to believe that with a larger measure 
 of moral support and sympathy and wise counsel from the mis- 
 sionary the majority of these native ministers would have been 
 successful to the end. 
 
 '^Since that time five others have been ordained to the gospel 
 ministry. One of these was called to his reward after one or 
 two years of useful itinerant pastoral work. One seems some- 
 what bewildered in attempting to adjust himself to his new 
 offlce. The other three are highly successful. They are men of 
 large ability and large usefulness, able to oversee half a dozen 
 or more pastors of ordinary churches. We have also several 
 elders of similar large ability and consecration." 
 
 The Presbytery of North Siam also does not deem the policy 
 of ordaining native ministers impracticable. Its last meeting 
 was the most representative gathering, of the Christian com- 
 munity in North Siam in many years. Four delegates were 
 present from Nan, two from Prae and four each from Lakon and 
 Chieng Rai, together with representatives from sixteen of the 
 eighteen churches in. the Chieng MaiJJampoon valley. The 
 churches reported a membership in the 28 organized congrega- 
 tions of 6,934, of whom 1,091 were received to communion the 
 preceding year. The report of the meeting in the "Laos News" 
 says, "The delegates took a deep interest in the report of the 
 work of Bible distribution, and of the work of the Theological 
 School. To the work of the latter, they urge the churches to 
 contribute not less than six hundred ticals the coming year. 
 Requests for authority to organize eight new churches the com- 
 ing year were presented to Presbytery and referred to commit- 
 tees with power to act. Two added ministers were ordained and 
 several students for the ministry placed themselves under care 
 of Presbytery." 
 
 The Presbytery in South Siam organized at the beginning of 
 the work by Dr. House and Dr. Mattoon has only one ordained 
 native minister on its roll, the much-respected pastor of the 
 
 112 
 
First Churcb at Sumray in Bangkok. The last statistics of the 
 Presibytery which is connected with the Synod of New York 
 reported two licentiates. At the time we were in Siam it was 
 hoped one of the able teachers of the mission might soon be or- 
 dained and installed as pastor of the Wang Lang Church. It 
 has been exceedingly diflacult however, to get Siamese Christians 
 to become either pastors or evangelists. They are very ready 
 to teach and there are some most attractive and capable men on 
 the faculty of the Bangkok Christian College, but the preaching 
 of the gospel has carried a reproach with it which it has been 
 hard for men, to whom the highly respected work of teaching 
 is open, to accept. Also teachers' salaries are far higher than 
 the salaries which evangelists or pastors receive and more secure 
 than the latter if they depend upon the gifts of the native church. 
 
 But it is clear that whatever the difficulties may be, one of the 
 greatest needs in Siam is the raising up of competent native men 
 sustained by their own churches, who will give their lives to the 
 sacrificial preaching of the gospel, either as evangelists or as 
 settled pastors. Doubtless the work will not be as well done in 
 many cases as it would be by foreign missionaries, but it is bet- 
 ter to have it done by native leaders even if it is not done so well. 
 They can only be trained to power by its exercise. And it is 
 hardly competent for a mission station to say that the native 
 evangelists and elders are not qualified to bear the responsi- 
 bility of administering the Lord's Supper and baptizing believ- 
 ers if, as a matter of fact, the work of pastoral care, of the 
 training of the church members in Christian faith and life, is left 
 almost wholly to these same elders and evangelists. Surely the 
 administration of the sacraments is a less arduous and exacting 
 responsibility than the feeding the flock of God and tending its 
 little lambs. In the report on the Philippine Islands, however, 
 we shall be dealing with the problem of the development of 
 native leadership and need not repeat here what will be found 
 there. 
 
 3. Self-support. Dr. Brown's report indicates what the con- 
 ditions were years ago. It has already appeared what they 
 are today. In the South Siam Mission there is one self-support- 
 ing church with its own pastor, but this church is able to main- 
 tain its status only because of its pastor's humbleness and self^ 
 sacrifice. He is a noble-spirited old man who receives without 
 complaint the 30 ticals a month which the church provides, 
 while the teacher of the adjoining school receives nearly four 
 times as much. In Nakon the church ofiEerings amount in a year 
 to 250 ticals and maintain the church and rent the city mission 
 chapel. The missionaries give from sixty to eighty per cent, of 
 the offering. The church building was erected by the people, 
 one member giving one fifth, the missionaries another fifth, and 
 the rest of the congregation the balance. It seemed to us that 
 the church could be and ought to be made self-supporting with 
 a Siamese pastor instead of a missionary pastor, even though 
 
 113 
 
the latter might be more efficient. Nan Church supports one 
 evangelist the year around. The Prae Church gives 200 ticalsi a 
 year, two-thirds of which is contributed by the missionaries. 
 The Lakon Church supports one of its elders as an evangelist 
 to do pastoral work among the congregation, and it cares for 
 some of its poor. All eight of its elders have been or are now in 
 the employ of the mission. It is very natural that the mission 
 should employ the best members of the church and that these 
 alsio should be the ones to be made elders. The elder-pastor of 
 the church is not selected by the congregation but by the mis- 
 sionary in charge and reports to him. Two-thirds of the church's 
 contributions are given by the missionaries. The Chieng Mai 
 city church has ten elders, all but three of whom are in the mis- 
 sion's employ. The church gives generously to the support of 
 evangelists, the theological seminary, and other activities. It 
 is under the pastoral care of Dr. Campbell who has three of the 
 best ordained native men associated with him in the care of 
 this and the other native churches for which he is responsible. 
 The total gifts of the churches in South Siam for church support 
 and evangelistic work last year, as reported to the Board, were 
 $861, and in North Siam were fl,450. The appropriations of 
 the Board for class four, evangelistic work, were in South Siam, 
 $5,415, and in North Siam $3,460. 
 
 These proportions are not discouraging. On the other hand the 
 proportion in North Siam is very encouraging, but a part of what 
 is reported is given by missionaries and not by the native church, 
 and. it is agreed by all that there is need of a clearer and more con- 
 tinuously prosecuted policy in the matter of self-support. A num- 
 ber of suggestions on this subject are made in the report on the 
 Philippine mission, and two concreite suggestions were made in 
 northern Siam. One was by Dr. Briggs: "Place the evangelistic 
 work under the direction of the sessions of the different churches 
 with episcopal oversight of the missionary or missionaries in 
 charge. The station to allot to each church session a certain 
 sum for the year, the church guaranteeing a given sum for the 
 year also, the proportion between these amounts being regulated 
 from year to year, always with the aim of increasing the native 
 gifts. The evangelistic reports would be given to the churches 
 first, and then presented to the station. Each church would be 
 given to understand that it was primarily responsible for the 
 evangelism of its district and the elders of the church are re- 
 sponsible as elders in that work. For local work done without 
 absence from home, no remuneration should be given, unless 
 the man is retained at a salary by the session for that work as 
 a pastor would be retained: in which case his entire attention 
 must be given to the work, and not to paddy fields, etc., etc. 
 Missionaries would be allotted evangelistic assistants if needed, 
 outside this work done under the session." 
 
 The other suggestion was that if it was deemed inadvisable, 
 as some of the missionaries thought it was, to have evangelists 
 
 114 
 
employed by individual congregations, they should be employed 
 instead by the presbytery and supported by a presbyterial fund. 
 Mission money instead of being paid to individual evangelists 
 should be paid into this fund, on the ratio say of three or two 
 ticals by the mission to two or three ticals by the church, with 
 the understanding that increased needs would be met by the 
 increase of the church contribution. To meet the difficulty that 
 the presbytery is too 'big and unwieldly to exercise supervision 
 over all the evangelists, it was proposed that the presbytery 
 should constitute district committees representing it in the fields 
 of the different stations, these committees to act in behalf of the 
 presbytery and to report to the presbytery with regard to all 
 evangelists employed from the presbyterial joint fund. Such a 
 plan as this would undergo modifications when it came to be 
 worked out, but it has the great advantage of recognizing and 
 developing the responsibility of the native church itself for the 
 evangelization of the field and the employment of the evangeliz- 
 ing agents. 
 
 A good deal of evidence has already appeared incidentally in 
 this report to show that the Siamese are not a poverty-stricken 
 people, and Asvabahu says in his letters in the "Siam Observer" : 
 
 "Are the Siamese as a whole really poor? I have elsewhere 
 expressed it as my own individual opinion that they are not, and 
 nothing has occurred since to make me alter my opinion. It ap- 
 pears to me very easy to prove this contention, as several things 
 tend to prove it. Let me bring only two of them to your notice : 
 
 "(1) In our county, no one has ever been known to die of 
 starvation. 
 
 "-(2) The trains from the provinces still bring in loads of 
 passengers, who come to Bangkok to put their money into the 
 pockets of the Huay and Gambling Farmers. It is obvious that 
 if people are starving, they would scarcely be able to continue 
 doing so. 
 
 "If these proofs still leave you unconvinced, I beg you to take 
 a walk along the streets and find me even one single person, who 
 is wearing tattered clothes out of necessity! Do not bring me 
 a professional beggar, because his tattered clothes are only a 
 sort of costume, which he adopts for business purposes. I 
 know of a beggar who has got a good-sized room, for which 
 he pays rent regularly, and whose daughter actually wears 
 jewelry ! You would find things very different in London, Paris, 
 or New York, where you do see a lot of real poverty, not five 
 minutes' walk from the most aristocratic quarters. I hope you 
 will take my word for it, because I have been to those three 
 cities, and I know what I am talking about. Just a short walk 
 through one of the slums of such a city would convince you, that 
 our so-called poor people in Bangkok are quite rich in compari- 
 son to the people you see there. If you do not believe me, ask 
 any respectable European or American, and he will confirm my 
 statements. 
 
 115 
 
"As for our people in the provinces, I still' main,tain that 
 they are not poor. To be really poor, one must absolutely lack 
 even the necessities of life. Our provincial people do not lack 
 necessities; they have got decent roofs over their heads, and 
 ground to till and cultivate; they have ample provisions all the 
 year round ; have their pigs and fowls ; and a great many possess 
 cattle and wagons. It is true that they hav^ not got much money as 
 a rule, but money is not a necessity where people grow every- 
 thing they want for food; where the materials for building and 
 repairing houses are ready to hand provided by kind nature; 
 and where the few things that do not grow wild or are not grown 
 at home could be had by barter. What money the people earn 
 they only use for two purposes, namely, for paying taxes and 
 for gambling! Compared with that of other nations, the lot of 
 our peasants would still be most favqrable." 
 
 The cost of living is very low. In Bangkok and Petchaburi, 
 as already intimated, fifty dollars a year was estimated as a 
 sujn in excess of the needs of the great mass of individuals for 
 annual maintenance. In Chieng Mai it was claimed by some 
 that ten dollars a year would cover the cost of living of an adult, 
 allowing fifteen bushels of rice for food at one rupee each per 
 bushel, nine rupees for clothes and six rupees for tobacco and 
 luxuries. In Lakon it was stated that this estimate would have 
 to toe revised, as the cost of rice there was two rupees a bushel. 
 The cost of boarding a pupil in the boarding department of the 
 Lakon Boys' School was estimated at four or five rupees a month. 
 In some of the Lao stations where the crops have suffered from 
 drought there is great poverty. The malaria epidemic in the 
 Chieng Mai plain also has impoverished the people. But, in the 
 main, self-support is more economically possible in Siam than 
 in many missions. The fact that the hospitals and schools 
 wliich were almost or entirely self-supporting at the time of Dr. 
 Brown's visit, are so still, indicates that the diflflculty in the 
 way of self-support is not economic. 
 
 Furthermore, the people were accustomed to give in their 
 Buddhist days. The priests and the wats are wholly supported 
 by the gifts of the people, which they give willingly. One mis- 
 sionary asked an old woman whether she imderstood Christian- 
 ity. "Yes," she said, and she thought it was a very good word. 
 Why then did she not become a Christian? "Oh," she replied, 
 "to go to the temple and make offerings is very pleasant." She 
 liked the gongs and ceremonies of the temples and the heavy 
 odors. The bare life and worship of the Christian church was 
 in comparison unattractive. Dr. Campbell said that there were 
 many lessons which we might learn as to self-support from the 
 administration of the wats. In each wat there would be a head 
 layman, a sort of secular head or keeper of the wat propertsi 
 The priests and he and some of the other leading laymen of the 
 parish would meet and decide how much each person should 
 give and often write careful letters to those whom they were 
 
 116 
 
soliciting. The people get together the amounts assessed and 
 their conscience and feelings are gratified in bringing their of- 
 fering to the temple. Surely it is a pity that these fine features 
 of the old religious life of the people should be lost in the tran- 
 sition to the Christian Church. 
 
 It would be possible to draw too discouraging an inference 
 from the fact that so many of the elders of the churches are in 
 the employ of the mission. After all, not one in thirty of the 
 communicant members of the church in North Siam is in mis- 
 sion employ. The number would have to be increased of course 
 if household servants were included. Neverthelesis, one great 
 need of the missions is for more voluntary, unpaid Christian 
 service. So long ^as men receive salaries for evangelistic work 
 done in their OTvn communities and are paid whenever they go 
 away from home on evangelistic trips it will be hard to eradicate 
 from the minds of the people the idea that all preaching is to be 
 paid for and that those who are not employed are not to share 
 in the work of spreading the gospel. Also, although some of the 
 missionaries think that mission employment strengthens the 
 testimony of the native preachers, some of the native preachers 
 themselves told us otherwise, saying that when it was known 
 that they were employed by the mission, their motives were 
 doubted and their message sometimes discredited. Human na- 
 ture is just the same in Siam as everywhere else, and every- 
 where else the church has found that the larger the volume of 
 voluntary evangelistic work that she could command the greater 
 her power and success. 
 
 4. The Training and Development of the Church. The mis- 
 sion and the presbytery in North Siam have a carefully prepared 
 list of questions to be asiked of candidates for baptism and an 
 admirable manual for the instruction of new believers. The 
 questions which are asked have been prepared in view of the 
 ideas of the people, and are as follows: 
 "Why do you desire to be baptized? 
 "Against what God have you sinned in consequence of which 
 
 you are a sinner? 
 "Do you repent of your sin? 
 "How can you be delivered from sin?' 
 "What is the origin of sin among mankind? 
 "What kind of being do you understand God to be? 
 "Can you see God with your eyes? 
 "How must God be worshipped? 
 "How many Persons in the Godhead? 
 "Which Person came down to be born in this world? 
 "What did He do to deliver mankind from sin? 
 "In what manner did Jesus die? 
 
 "How many days did He continue in the state of death? 
 "At the present time does Jesus reside only in heaven? 
 "How many sacraments did Jesus establish? 
 "How is baptism administered? 
 
 117 
 
"How is the Lord's Supper administered? 
 
 "In observing the Lord's Supper, what are we chiefly to think of? 
 "What are the duties of the Christian life? (In answering this 
 question emphasis is laid on the following: Prayer; upright 
 living; observance of the Lord's day; regular attendance at 
 public worship; reading and study of the Scriptures; giving 
 to the Lord's cause; and seeking to do whatsoever we are 
 taught in the Scriptures.)" 
 These questions, with answers, are made a part of the manual, 
 and believers before reception to the Lord's table must have 
 memorized this little catechism, together with the rest of the 
 first nine pages of the manual, which contain the Lord's Prayer, 
 the Ten Commandments in an abbreviated form, three hymns, a 
 child's prayer, some directions as to Bible study, John 3 :16 and 
 Matt. 1 :21, and the Apostles' Creed. Very old persons and other 
 exceptional cases may be received to the Lord's table at the dis- 
 cretion of the session, but they must be exceptions. The period 
 of the catechumenate, during which the material indicated must 
 be memorized and instruction received, must be from six months 
 to one year. The rest of the manual does not need to be memor^ 
 ized, but sets forth a statement of Christian customs regarding 
 burial and marriage, Christian fellowship, the observance of 
 the Sabbath, duty to the government, the building of a home, 
 giving, etc. The manual is excellent. 
 
 As we visited the various stations, however, we found that 
 there was a great deal of laxity as to the reception of candi- 
 dates for baptism, as to their training during the catechumenate, 
 and as to their education as church members. We heard nothing 
 of this manual or of its use except in one station, although 
 everywhere we asked questions regarding the very points that 
 were covered by it. It is very much to be desired that the edji- 
 cational processes which it provides for should be kept in opfer- 
 ation in all the churches, and especially that there should be the 
 care generally throughout the mission that there is in some 
 parts of it in the testing and training of candidates for baptism. 
 At the present time two different practices regarding baptism 
 prevail. In some stations inquirers are admitted to baptism 
 who are not admitted to the Lord's Supper, baptism being used 
 as a sign to free these simple-minded people in the north from 
 the dread of devils. "To mark them as Christians," as one man 
 put it, "as the lumber companies mark their logs." It is urged 
 further, that baptism marks a rupture with the old life and 
 brings the candidate more fully and distinctly under instruc- 
 tion. In some other stations the missionaries do not believe in 
 separating baptism and the Lord's Supper in the case of adult 
 inquirers in this way. They hold that there should be some 
 other sign of the breach with heathenism, that baptism should 
 not be treated as a sacrament of lower significance and sacred- 
 ness, that the processes of education should precede baptism, 
 and that once baptized the adult should be regarded as a full 
 
 118 
 
member of the church. Otherwise, they hold, there would be 
 much confusion between baptized and unbaptized catechumens, 
 and with baptized people, some of whom could and others of 
 whom could not attend the Lord's iSupper. As a matter of fact, 
 this very confusion has arisen and in at least one church bap- 
 tized men who had not been admitted to the Lord's Supper 
 came to it none the less and could not, it was felt, well be turned 
 away. I cannot but feel that those missionaries are right both 
 in our North Siam and our India missions who hold that some 
 other form of marking the breach with heathenism can be easily 
 devised than the depreciation of the significance of baptism, 
 and who argue that baptism and the Lord's Supper should come 
 both at the end of the catechumenate, and not one at the end 
 and the other at the beginning. These missionaries may be in 
 the minority in their missions, but their view is held by the 
 overwhelming majority of missionaries in our missions as a 
 whole. 
 
 The missions in Siam hold to the sound principle of excluding 
 from baptism and the Lord's Supper and the recognition of 
 church membership men living in polygamous relationships. 
 Where they believe these men to be sincere in their desire to es- 
 cape from polygamy and to be endeavoring to find a way to do 
 so, they welcome them to Christian fellowship while deferring 
 their admission to the church. 
 
 The Sunday-school work has been well developed in North 
 Siam, excellent lesson helps are issued in the vernacular. In 
 South Siam there are no lesson helps at all in Siamese. All that 
 is provided is a small picture card a few inches square with a 
 brief statement of the lesson on the back. In most of the 
 churches there are no church prayer meetings. 
 
 The problem of church buildings in most of the congregations 
 ought to be as capable of solution as it has been in Korea, where 
 the people build their own simple houses of worship, and in the 
 Philippine Islands, where the congregation itself is easily able 
 in the country groups to build a bamboo and thatch church with 
 their own hands. In the station centers the problem is a peculiar 
 one. If the station builds a large church with mission funds it 
 sets the bad example of such dependence on outside gifts in the 
 case of the very congregations which are best able to give, and 
 it erects before the eyes of the people a model of a church build- 
 ing which it is far beyond their power to imitate, so that the 
 small country congregations are doubly disadvantaged. They 
 feel that they ought to try to get something like the station 
 church and yet it is impossible for mission funds to bear the 
 burden of providing it for them. If on the other hand, the sta- 
 tion does not build any church, but holds worship in such a. 
 building as the country congregations may aspire to, it is open 
 to the reproach of housing the worship of God contemptibly, 
 wliile the missionaries themselves are housed, as they must be 
 for health's sake, in a way that seems to the people luxurious, 
 
 119 
 
The best solution would seem to be to make the station churches 
 as simple as possible and to have the local congregation bear as 
 large a share as possible in the erection of the church so that it 
 may be its church and not the mission's. 
 
 In one of the South iSiam stations an experienced missionary 
 showed us one day his mission note book. He had a dozen little 
 books containing a thousand names of inquirers with notes 
 about the men and their, life stories. He took these with him 
 on his trips that he might follow up the inquirers from year to 
 year. In one of the note books he had a program for the evan- 
 gelization of Siam and the training of the church as the agency 
 of evangelization. It was as follows: 
 
 "1. Tour throughout the whole country. Visit every consid- 
 erable town and village. To all people who can be induced to 
 come and hear, present in the most personal, most attractive, 
 most effective way the offer and claims of the Lord Jesus Christ 
 as Divine Saviour. All who have fairly understood press for 
 immediate acceptance in Jesus Christ's name, with sincere re- 
 pentance of sin. 
 
 "2. Enroll all who accept as catechumens. Note address and 
 family connections in order that they may be readily found 
 afterwards. Press for personal love and heart loyalty to Jesus 
 Christ. Teach rules of doctrine as conformity to His expressed 
 wishes. Teach the necessity of daily spiritual worship. Sabbath 
 service and witness-bearing with a view to win souls. Emphasize 
 the privileges of family religion and the reunion of families 
 sundered by death. 
 
 "3. "Visit all the catechumens enrolled. Ask for an inter- 
 view with all whom they have persuaded to accept Christ. En- 
 roll these as catechumens, urging them to win others. 
 
 "4. Baptize all catechumens who have proved faithful after 
 a reasonable time of testing as to their loyalty to Christ and 
 their desire to win souls. Teach baptized parents to present 
 their children to the Lord in baptism. Try to discover the Lord's 
 choice and appoint him or her leader of the disciples thus formed, 
 pledging them to regular Sabbath worship, and pledging our- 
 selves to visit them as often as practicable and remember them 
 constantly in prayer. 
 
 "5. Select from among Christian young people those willing 
 to teach a village school and train them for this work at the 
 station. Visit each company of disciples. Send Siamese evan- 
 gelists to hold religious services with them. Send them pastoral 
 letters frequently filled with affectionate concern for their spirit- 
 ual welfare. 
 
 "6. Organize such companies of believers into Christian 
 churches as soon as they have proved themselves steadfast in 
 the faith and willing to maintain regular Sabbath worship. Seek 
 for the Lord's choice of men to be elders of these churches an- 
 ticipating the need in the preparation of the men. Seek for the 
 
 120 
 
Lord's choice among these disciples to be evangelists and min- 
 isters of the gospel and gather such into a training school to be 
 prepared for this future work. 
 
 "7. Assist such churches in choosing and calling a minister 
 under the guidance of the Holy Spirit and install him as their 
 pastor. Direct and encourage the members in performing the 
 duty of supporting their pastor both in the payment of his sal- 
 ary and in co-operation by prayer and Christian work." 
 
 This is a good program. Would that it were as easy to carry 
 out as it is to write down. 
 
 5. Work for Women. Women's work has been included in all 
 that we have been considering, but something additional should 
 be said. In southern Siam the women were said to be very ig- 
 norant and illiterate in the villages, although quite willing to 
 listen to the gospel. In northern Siam it was said that not one 
 out of a thousand of the non-Christian women could read in 
 the country. Perhaps the proportion would be more favorable 
 in the cities. Among the Christian women perhaps fifty per cent, 
 over fourteen years of age could read. As a rule at least one 
 woman in each Christian household could read. There were 
 very few native women engaged in evangelistic work as Bible 
 women or otherwise, in most stations none at all, and no woman 
 missionary in either mission is giving her time to evangelistic 
 work among the women. In Bangkok there is the greatest need 
 and opportunity for capable Bible women, but it has not been 
 possible to get women who would undertake the work. Would 
 it not be well to have in each mission two or three women work- 
 ing in this field? It may be true that men missionaries and 
 evangelists can reach both men and women, but it is equally 
 true that there are some things that women can do for women 
 that men cannot do, and that the minds of some women prepared 
 for and trained in evangelistic work should be applied to the 
 problems of women's work in Siam. 
 
 6. Itineration. The work in Siam demands extensive and 
 continuous itineration. There have always been in the missions 
 men who gave themselves to this most diflSicult', exacting and 
 self-sacrificing form of work with great faithfulness and per- 
 sistence. Dr. McOilvary did so at the beginning. At first Mrs. 
 MoGilvary tried to go with him, but found that she could not 
 endure the physical hardships which were greater in those days 
 than they are now. For months and months Dr. McGilvary 
 would be away from home, even when there was sickness in the 
 little station of only 'two families. There were many times when 
 he and Dr. Wilson would both be away, and when during their 
 absence both their wives would be ill in bed and have to send 
 the children to and fro as messengers. Now the means of travel 
 are greatly improved and the improvement makes itineration 
 both easier and more difficult. Dr. Eakin is in doubt as to 
 whether on the whole the improved facilities of travel make the 
 itinerating less or more effective. Now he can travel the whole 
 
 121 
 
length of his extended field by rail. In the old days it took him 
 a month by bullock cart, but when he came into each village on 
 the familiar highway, he was welcomed as part of the common life 
 of the people, had time for the woi*k that needed to be done, and 
 access to the people's heart for its doing. Now the railroad 
 lands him at a strange entrance to the village. He comes in as 
 part of a new movement not domesticated in the familiar life 
 of the people. Throughout the mission fields this change may 
 be observed and in many missions it would be found that the 
 extent and efiiciency of the itinerating work is almost in inverse 
 ratio to the ease and convenience of travel. Most itinerating is 
 done where it is most difficult to do it. From some of the sta- 
 tions as much itinerating work is being done as perhaps can be 
 done with the present force. In lower Siam certainly there are 
 stations which should have more missionaries in order that there 
 may be more of such work done. There are other stations where 
 by a better mission plan and clearer mission policy as to who 
 should do the work and how much time he should he expectea 
 to be away from his station, more itineration might be accom- 
 plished. The growth of the circulation of the Scriptures in 
 Siam from 9,000 portions in 1890 to 52,000 portions in 1911 and 
 161,000 portions in 1913 indicates that there are great possibili- 
 ties of expansion in the work of the diffusion of a knowledge of 
 Christianity. There are many parts of the country that have 
 never been reached and can never be reached except by mission- 
 ary itineration, and the two missions should have such a pro- 
 gram of work as would enable them to reach the western side 
 of the Bayap province so slightly touched, and those great areas 
 of eastern and western Siam in the bounds of the southern mis- 
 sion which have never even been visited. And there is the out- 
 reaching field to the north. 
 
 7. The Evangelistic Problem of the Bangkok Station. The 
 Bangkok city and country field resembles the Teberan field in 
 Persia. It includes the capital of the country with an immense 
 country region difficult to cover and occupied by no other mis- 
 sionary agency. It is an appalling responsilbility which we are 
 seeking to carry and with which we are utterly failing to cope. 
 The Bangkok country field, as the population of the mission is at 
 present distributed, includes at the lowest estimate three million 
 people. The station has no one, either foreign missionary or 
 native evangelist, touring among these millions or stationed 
 among them. In the city of Bangkok itself there were, accord- 
 ing to the census of 1909, 628,675 people,' with 238,776 in the 
 rest of the Bangkok Monthon. In this great city we have at 
 present not a missionary giving himself to the evangelistic work. 
 All are engaged in educational or institutional work which it 
 is possible to do without a mastery of the language in many 
 cases. Only two of the men in the Bangkok station had such 
 a mastery, Dr. McClure at the head of the college, and Dr. 
 Dunlap at the head of the training school. Our evangelistic 
 
 122 
 
work in the city consists of the First Churcli in Sumray, the 
 old mission compound on the off-side of the river, which min- 
 isters only to its own small congregation and has no surround- 
 ing population to work for, the church at the college which has 
 a nice building in which the missionaries supply the preaching 
 and pastoral work, and the Wang Lang Church which is just 
 calling a pastor, and which has for its building an immense 
 structure formerly used as one of the gambling halls. In addi- 
 tion, there is a chapel among the Chinese, a chapel conducted 
 by what is known as the Conference of Siamese Christians, a 
 very useful annual gathering of the Christians in south central 
 Siam, and another chapel conducted by the mission. The con- 
 ference chapel has the strong support of Dr. McParland of the 
 Government Medical College. There are also the activities of 
 the Boon Itt Memorial, an institution of the general character 
 of a Young Men's Christian Association, very well equipped and 
 eflSciently and economically conducted by the station. The 
 Churches and chapels do their work on Sunday, there is no daily 
 and constant street chapel preaching. We are carrying on far 
 less evangelistic work in Bangkok where we are alone in a city 
 of over 800,000, than we are carrying on in Nanking where we 
 are one of half a dozen missions in a city of 150,000, or than 
 we are carrying on in Shanghai where we are one of 35 societies 
 who have altogether in the city 358 missionaries, ^ or than we are 
 carrying on in Pyeng Yang, a city of 60,000 people occupied by 
 the Methodists and ourselves. Indeed I should say that we were 
 doing ten or twenty times as much evangelistic work in Pyeng 
 Yang as we are doing in Bangkok. I know of no missionary 
 responsibility of our Board which should give it more grave 
 concern than its duty in this city. 
 
 In the long conferences with the Bangkok station the immense 
 diflSculties of the task of evangelistic work in Bangkok were 
 recognized, but it was the unanimous agreement of all that it 
 could not be said that evangelistic work in Bangkok had failed, 
 all that could be said was that it had not been adequately tried. 
 No such energy and persistence and resources had been put into 
 it as had been put into the schools. The atmosphere of society, 
 the difficulties of confession of Christ on the part of young men 
 and women, especially from good homes, who had come to be- 
 lieve on Him in our mission schools, the greatness of the city, 
 the secularism of its life, the influence of Buddhism, these things 
 ought not to be allowed to daunt us. The station recognized 
 all this. At this conference and the conference of the leading 
 Siamese Christians afterwards, it was generally agreed (1) that 
 there ought to be regular quarterly conferences of all the work- 
 ers, Siamese and foreign, available for evangelistic work; (2) 
 that there should be a regular plan of campaign for the occupa- 
 tion and evangelization of the city based on a thorough study 
 of the geography and distribution of population; (3) that all 
 the forces of Christianity in the city should be enlisted in such 
 
 123 
 
a campaign, not for a spasmodic etfort but for a long and sus- 
 tained undertaking; (4) that there should be workers' training 
 classes in the churches to train and guide men and women in 
 the work of personal evangelism, that these should be kept up, 
 that Christian men and women should be set to work and guided 
 in work; (5) that there should be regular house visitation, the 
 following up of friends, the effort to win back those who were 
 once members of the church and who have drifted away, and in 
 short, an energizing of the whole latent body of Christians in 
 Bangkok for the evangelistic tasik; (6) that there should be some 
 new missionaries appointed for this work who were specially 
 qualified and have been specially trained for just such under- 
 takings; (7) that the experience of missions in other cities 
 should be studied and followed, and (8), that from America and 
 from the field the resources necessary for such a continuous 
 effort as this should be sought. 
 
 There were some in the conference of the Siamese Christians 
 who recognized the situation and realized that it was wrong not 
 to grapple with it, but who were discouraged by the past. They 
 pointed out that so much had been done already that seemed to 
 be fruitless, that so many people knew about Christianty who 
 had rejected it, that people would be angry with a movement 
 that pursued them as it was proposed this should, that there 
 were so few qualified to share in it. "Yes," said one of the old- 
 est and most devoted men present, "the work should be done, 
 but I fear it will not be in my lifetime.' We will have to lay the 
 foundations all over again. The early missionaries began well 
 and many strong men were won, but we lost those men." And 
 lie went over a long list, that was an astonishment to us, of in- 
 fluential people in Bangkok who had once been Christians and 
 who had drifted away. "And," he went on, "a new set of men 
 must be won, and they will be, but the effects will not appear in 
 my day. The foundations of Christianity have been laid here, 
 but I fear I shall not see the building." "What has been said 
 as to the need and the discouragements," said one of the teach- 
 ers present, a man to whom we were drawn as much as to any 
 of the Christians we met, "is true, but the work can be done if 
 we Siamese Christians will give everything to Christ. Some- 
 times I fed as though I could and then I waver, but I know that 
 if we will give all to Christ we will be able to do anything for 
 Christ. I think it must be because there are Christians in Japan 
 and Korea who are ready to give up their lives for Christ, that 
 the Work goes on there as it does. I don't see any other objec- 
 tion in the way of this plan but this. Are we willing?" The man 
 spoke from his very heart. I have wondered how he will him- 
 self answer the question. It is the question which the mission 
 on the field and the church at home must also answer, — Are 
 we willing to pay the price of doing our duty in Bangkok? It 
 is the most solemn question that we bring back with us from our 
 visit to Siam. 
 
 124 
 
8. The Chinese in Siam, and the Peninsula. The Chinese 
 constitute an important element in the population of Siam, 
 Malaysia, and the French territories of Annam and Tonkin. In 
 the Straits Settlements and Federated Malay States out of a 
 population of 2,649,970, 915,883 are Chinese. In the Bangkok 
 monthon out of a population of 867,451 the Chinese numher 
 197,918. In some sections of Siam the Chinese are chiefly from 
 Hainan ; in Bangkok they are from Swatow, and it is said that 
 about 8,000 come in and 4,000 go out monthly. The Chinese 
 traders do not come into Siam from the north but come up from 
 the south with the railroad, and their communities are steadily 
 increasing throughout Siam. The presence of theSe Chinese 
 presents a great economic problem. They supply the labor and 
 soon control capital and trade. Around Bangkok, with the agri- 
 cultural skill which no other race can equal, they have already 
 monopolized gardening and agriculture, with the exception of 
 rice-growing, which they leave to the Siamese. The Siamese siee 
 and fear their increasing industrial and financial supremacy, but 
 they cannot compete with them and they cannot dispense with 
 them. There is a very careful estimate of the economic signific- 
 ance of the Chinese invasion of Malaysia in Cabaton's book on 
 Java.. And in the proceedings of the' Straits Philosophical So- 
 ciety for 1913-14, Mr. A. W. Still read a paper summarizing the 
 status and influence of the Chinese in the Malayan British terri- 
 tories : 
 
 "I have said that the Chinese are the great industrials of the 
 Peninsula. They do everything, from domestic service to ship- 
 building, from making a few Cents a day as peddlers to making 
 millions a year as merchants. Their wealth, their numbers, 
 their influence go on increasing. I would say broadly that they 
 own half the property and three-fifths of the capital in Malaya, 
 and that without them the social and industrial fabrics would 
 collapse. What sort of a people are they, who have settled under 
 the broad safeguards of a British protectorate .and prospered so 
 amazingly? Malaya owes much to them, but they owe no less 
 to Malaya. There is no part of the world in which the Chinese 
 enjoy equal freedom — it is greater than in their own country. 
 They make splendid settlers. Poverty is a normal experience 
 in China, and hard work comes naturally to every man fresh 
 from that country. They are almost abnormally intelligent. 
 They posses, I believe, a higher average brain capacity than any 
 other race in East or West. As a trader the Chinaman has no 
 superior; as a mechanic there is no kind of work he cannot be 
 taugtt to do thoroughly; as a miner he seems to have some 
 occult genius for choosing the land which is richest in mineral 
 deposits ; as a planter he equals the European, because he makes 
 up for lack of science by shrewd economy; as a laborer he has 
 patience, industry, and strength ; as a thief he displays cunning 
 that fills detectives with despair. There are few European firms 
 in Malaya which do not possess at least one Chinaman whose 
 
 125 
 
opinion is isought daily by the heads on all matters of business, 
 and as a rule such men are splendid and most loyal servants. 
 
 I hope I have said enough to show that my prejudices are not 
 abnormally narrow, but we must look beyond the purely industrial 
 and commercial aspects of life. Within a few years, probably, 
 the Chinese will number more than half the total population of 
 Malaya. I have enumerated their qualities — ^what are their de- 
 fects? Will they make ideal citizens? The average Chinese, 
 judged by our standard's, are cruel. They have no tenderness 
 for the lower animals, and they do not seem to bother much 
 about the sufferings of their fellow-creatures. Then the ma- 
 jority lack cleanliness. I have gone through most of the Chin- 
 ese quarters of Singapore, and have found inside and outside 
 the houses an almost revolting fllthiness and indifference to 
 decency. There are dreadful slums in Europe, but most of them 
 are due to poverty and vice. Among the Chinese the chief cause 
 seems to be utter indifference. One may pick out children by 
 the score who are suffering from scabs which it needs no special 
 medical knowledge to trace back to impure air and general filthi- 
 ness. Once, when I was almost sick with such sights, my guide 
 suggested a contrast. We went to a house, close at hand, which 
 was used as a Japanese brothel, and I failed to find an inch of 
 it that was not spotlessly clean. The little women who blinked 
 at us from their couches were to all appearance spotlessly clean 
 also, and I found myself wondering whether their curious un- 
 consciousness of being immoral has anything to do with this 
 self-respecting preservation of purity in their surroundings. 
 The Chinese house of the same class are generally foul and the 
 proportion of diseased women in them is known to be about 
 three times as great as among the Japanese; yet the Chinese 
 view of prostitution is similar to our own. I am afraid we 
 must conclude that the Chinese are not a clean race, and that, 
 in spite of their high intelligence, it will be diflflcult to make 
 them conform to -sanitary laws. Of their morals I do not care 
 to speak. Our own give us no warrant to be very censorious. In 
 Singapore the great excess of men over women makes normal 
 domestic life impossible. But one notes that the .sons of the 
 wealthy Chinese tend to degenerate, and throw themselves with 
 avidity into every kind of self-indulgence. That strikes me as 
 an almost inevitable consequence of the narrowness of their out- 
 look. While exceptions indicate the splendid possibilities of the 
 race, the average Chinaman met with here is amazingly con- 
 centrated on the making of money. He cares little for what is 
 doing in the world, or for physical pastimes. He does not fol- 
 low world-politics, or the progress of art or of science, and takes 
 scant interest in the speculations of philosophy or the problems 
 of religion. Among the women great natural shrewdness may 
 be found, but intellect in the higher sense is not cultivated, and 
 I doubt whether the maternal influence is good for the sons, 
 who remain under their mothers' care during the most impres- 
 
 126 
 
sionable years of their life. If the wealth of their parents re- 
 lieves them from the necessity of making money for themselves, 
 they fall back upon their primitive sexual instincts, and make 
 the gratifying of these their chief object in life. That, no doubt, 
 applies to the sons of the wealthy anywhere, but I think in less 
 degree. One consideration we must not overlook, we get a com- 
 paratively small proportion of the best class of Chinamen here. 
 The bulk of our immigrants are refugees from poverty, and it 
 would be unfair to judge the whole Chinese people by our sam- 
 ples. Still, one feels somewhat uneasy about the future that 
 the Malayan Chinese will make for themselves and for the coun- 
 try of their adoption. Climate is against them, and social cus- 
 toms tend to make the wives and daughters of prosperous fam- 
 ilies soft, indolent, ignorant slaves of pleasure. The sons of such 
 women start somewhat seriously handicapped, because they have 
 an inherited tendency to drift along the paths of easy indulg- 
 ence, until they are gathered to their fathers, leaving worse 
 sons behind them." 
 
 The presence of the Chinese presents not only an economic 
 problem but also a moral and religious issue. Very few of the 
 Chinese bring their wives with them. In Hainan there has been 
 a sentiment against the emigration of the wives which has 
 amounted practically to a prohibition. As most of the Chinese 
 who come are adults who liave families at home in China, and 
 as they are accustomed to take native wives in the section to 
 which they come, a unique problem in racial morality arises. 
 What will be the effect of such inter-racial polygamy upon the 
 Chinese social life from which these men came and back to 
 which many of them go either to stay or for temporary visits, 
 and what will be the effect in Siam and Malaysia of building 
 the new industrial progress of these regions upon such a moral 
 foundation? It is generally said that the only hope of these 
 peoples is an intermixture of Chinese blood. There is even a 
 tradition, declared to be groundless, that there is Chinese blood 
 in the reigning Siamese dynasty. It is true, at any rate, that 
 the present kingdom of Siam owes its independence to the son 
 of a Chinaman who repelled the Burmese invasion in the eigh- 
 teenth century and assumed the sovereign power only to be de- 
 posed on account of insanity, and to be succeeded by the found- 
 er of the present royal house. But can that be a hopeful social 
 basis for a new and vigorous race which is a violation of sound 
 morals ? 
 
 The missions are carrying on work for the Chinese in many 
 communities. We landed in Siam in the squalid little village 
 of Trang and were welcomed at once by the little church of 
 Christian Chinese. The leading evangelist in Tap Teang was 
 of Chinese blood. The strongest layman, largest giver and su- 
 perintendent of the Sunday-school in the Lakon Church, was a 
 Chinese. In Bangkok there are two Chinese church organiza- 
 tions, one maintained by the Baptist Mission with annual visits 
 
 127 
 
from Swatow, but with no resident missionary, and the other 
 our own church, with an average Sunday attendance of 31. In 
 North Siam the Chinese communities which have followed the 
 railroad and which are rapidly taking the control of trade, have 
 proved very accessible. A hundred Chinese have been baptized 
 in the Lakon Church and a smaller group at Prae. It^ is in con- 
 nection with these Chinese that some of the North Siam stations 
 are pursuing the policy of baptism without adimission to the 
 Lord's Supper. In some cases there has been question as to the 
 motives of the candidates and it has seemed best to bring them 
 part way and then wait to test them. They are anxious for let- 
 ters which they can carry with them on their trading journeys 
 and which they seem to value as an introduction to oflScials and 
 a form of protection. Their admission to the church raises at 
 once the question of Sabbath observance,* as very few of them 
 are ready to close their shops, some on the ground that they 
 cannot afford it, others because they say they are only agents 
 and not principals in the business. Some who do leave their 
 shops on Sunday also leave their wives behiiid to continue the 
 business. This laxity is already creating diflSculty. One of the 
 older missionaries writes, "In this country one of the distinc- 
 tive features whereby a Christian is recognized is in the way he 
 keeps Sunday. He is not known as a Christian unless he does 
 keep the day. The Chinese who are baptized do not pretend to 
 try to keep the day here any more than the Christian Chinese 
 do in China. All that amounts to is, as you know, to attend 
 worship once on Sunday if the service hour does not interfere 
 too much with their business. One of those men who were bap- 
 tized in Prae the Sunday before you were there, went out from 
 the service in which he was baptized, got his wares and went 
 past the Mission Compound tooting his horn and peddling just 
 the same as any other day. They do not pretend to close their 
 shops on Sunday. While they are at church their wives are 
 selling goods in their shops. Now this is having a bad effect on 
 the Laos Christians, let alone the harm it does the Chinese 
 themselves. The Christian market women are beginning to go 
 to market on .Sunday and pointing to the Chinese Christians as 
 examples of 'what is right for one is for the other.' It is a seri- 
 ous matter and action was taken at last mission meeting direct- 
 ing that the Chinese should be disciplined the same as a Laos 
 
 in the same case. seemed to be the worst off at that time, 
 
 but the last news I had from there nothing had been done to 
 right tlie matter. I hope the matter was brought up and dis- 
 cussed, for we certainly need advice and possibly some definite 
 action taken." We shall refer to this question in our report on 
 China. 
 
 How to ascertain the motives of inquirers and how far to go 
 in scrutinizing and criticizing, them, are not simple questions. 
 In the case of the Chinese it is especially difficult for the mis- 
 sionaries to conduct satisfactory examinations as . they do not 
 
 128 
 
know Chinese, and as the Chinese have a very imperfect knowl- 
 edge of Siamese. For the same reasons it is difficult to give the 
 Chinese proper preparatory instruction and it is to he feared 
 that in some cases Chinese have been baptized without a suf- 
 ficient knowledge of wliat Christianity is and what the obliga- 
 tions are which they are assuming. This evil will be rectified as 
 soon as the Chinese acquire sufficient Siamese to be instructed 
 or as soon as the missions have a few thoroughly reliable Chin- 
 ese evangelists of whom one or two are already in view. TJhere 
 is no difficulty in communication in the case of Siamese or Lao 
 converts, however, and there the question is as to how high and 
 exacting the standard of motive should be. There are some who 
 say in many fields that too much importance should not be at- 
 tached to purity and spirituality of motive. They point out that 
 interest in one form or another draws a great many people into 
 the churches at home and will do so everywhere, and that the im- 
 portant thing on the mission field is to get men and women to 
 break with heathemism, to commit themselves to Christianity and 
 to put themselves under its instruction. They will develop, it 
 is argued, and in any case their children will be in the church, 
 and will be brou^t up under its influence and ideals. This is 
 what many Roman Catholics say. In answer to a question re- 
 garding the discipline of ex-commuhication, one of the Roman 
 Catholic missionaries in Slam replied that they were ready to 
 tolerate in the fathers of families what they would not in un- 
 married men, for the sake of keeping the children under the 
 control of the church. It can be answered, of course, that the 
 kind of church that is produced in this way may not have all 
 the influence to exert upon children which is desired. 
 
 The problem arises among the Lao, however, in a very practi- 
 cal and not a theoretical form. The Chieng Mai missionaries 
 especially have had to deal with it in connection with the re- 
 cent malaria epidemic. This epidemc was sweeping away mul- 
 titudes in the Chieng Mai plain. Many had no medicines and 
 could not get them, and many of these and many others would 
 not take the medicine in any case, out of fear of the evil spirits. 
 In seeking to deal with the situation the missionaries had a 
 limited amount of money with which to buy quinine. They felt 
 that this should be given first of all to needy Christian fam- 
 ilies for whom the church was responsible, and to those who 
 were already in more or less alliance with the church. Further- 
 more, unless the sufferers would agree to throw out the spirit 
 shrines and abandon the spirit worship altogether there was no 
 assurance that they would follow the directions given with the" 
 medicine. For the sake of healing the people and staying the 
 lepidemic it was necessary to require that those who received 
 the medicine should promise to break with the spirits, which 
 in the eyes of the people, of course, and in their own eyes, meant 
 that they would now regard themselves as Christians. On two 
 accounts, accordingly,— for the efficiency of the medical treat- 
 
 129 
 
 5 — IReport of Derputa/tlon. 
 
ment and to discharge the obligations of the church to its own 
 people, — an identification of Christian profession with the re- 
 ceipt of malaria, relief grew up which, if it had not been wisely 
 handled and controlled, would have brought in many spurious 
 Ohfistians into the church. Many hundreds have been baptized 
 as a result of the malaria relief work, and the danger is not al- 
 together passed, but the work has been in the hands of mission- 
 aries as wise and trustworthy as any who could be found, and 
 they are doing their best to take full advantage of such an oppor- 
 tunity without debasing the motive which brings people into the 
 church, and imposing on the church a burden of unreal profes- 
 sors. One cannot but sympathize deeply with the missionaries 
 in their task in discriminating between what is false and what 
 is true, and at the same time quenching no smoking flax. 
 
 VI. The Educational Work of the Missions. In many respects 
 the educational problems of the two missions are similar and 
 the similarity will increase. In one respect, however, they 
 have been quite distinct. As one of the missionaries re- 
 marked in the discussion on mission policy in Chieng Mai: "It 
 has been said that we have no definite mission policy. Surely 
 that is a mistake. We have had a very clear policy with regard 
 to our schools. We began with the Christian community and 
 then established schools for Christian children, and this has 
 been our policy always and throughout the mission. We have 
 not excluded non-iChristians, but the schools were not establish- 
 ed for them nor primarily as an evangelistic agency. Contrast 
 with this the policy of the South Siam Mission, where the schools 
 have been not for the children of the Christian community but 
 for non-Christians. They have been in the main self-supporting 
 educational institutions with a fine missionary spirit and pur- 
 pose, but often with few Christians. With us, except in one 
 station, ninety per cent, of our pupils have been Christians, and 
 at the same time we have not failed in self-support in our North 
 Siam "Christian schools." 
 
 The annual reports of the Board set forth the facts with re- 
 gard to the location and work of the various schools. The pur- 
 pose of such a, report as this is not to deal with these things, 
 but with the general and continuing problems with which the 
 schools must deal. 
 
 Some of the lessons and problems of the educational work 
 in North Siam, as we had opportunity to study it, were these: 
 (1) The proportion of nou -"Christian students which a mission 
 school can carry and absorb. With possibly one exception, the 
 schools of the mission were in no danger of attempting to carry 
 too large a non-Christian element. The Christian sentiment of 
 the schools is able to maintain its ascendency and to determine 
 the atmosphere of the schools. (2) The need of watchful pas- 
 toral pursuit of the old students, especially those who have 
 completed the course and who should be kept in touch with the 
 life of the school and have the help of counsel and inspiration 
 
 130 
 
from their old teachers. (3) The adaptation of education to the 
 actual living conditions of students. One wonders, for example, 
 how much our Lao girls will use English when they return to 
 their village homes. It is necessary to teach English, but such 
 teaching makes it all the more our duty to make sure that the 
 education that we give is in all other regards such as will en- 
 able pupils to go happily back into their own life and make it 
 better. (4) The value of clear ideals and aims in our school 
 work and the importance of making these actualy effective. Such, 
 for example, as thoroughness of teaching, depth and persistence 
 of Christian influence on the school and on the individual, the 
 fitting of the training to the lives and capacities of the pupils. 
 (5) The importance of correlating the educational work of the 
 mission so as to have a unified working scheme for the whole 
 mission, so as to relate the school work to all the other work, 
 especially the work of itineration and the provision of trained 
 helpers. Thus far our evangelists and other workers seem to be 
 more naturally drawn from the ranks of adults who have been 
 converted than from the schools where the boys of the church 
 are trained. 
 
 Our two leading schools in the North Siam Mission are the 
 Prince Royal's College and the Girls' School in Chieng Mai. 
 Both these schools are dealing earnestly with their work and 
 striving to bring it into accord with the best missionary prin- 
 ciples. "Our aim," said Mr. Harris in the discussion, "has been 
 to establish primary, parochial, self-supporting schools under the 
 local churches, next to have secondary schools under the mission 
 stations, and third, a college in Chieng Mai. Our effort is to pro- 
 duce Christian character in our students, and 'to send out men 
 who will be Christian leaders. Only a small fraction of boys will 
 go through the whole system of our schools, but if our aim is char- 
 acter and usefulness, then wherever a boy may drop out, he will be 
 worth all that we have expended on him. Our system needs devel- 
 opment and co-ordination, but we have some of it. We follow 
 the government course and examinations. This is good for us 
 and for our schools, and it helps the government, who have 
 assisted us in many ways in the developmept of our plans. When 
 our students first began to take the government examinations, 
 only one passed, the next year forty per cent., the next ninety, 
 and now our school excells the government school on its own 
 ground. Until recently we had a school that was merely one 
 big family, and one knew them all and could easily keep track 
 of the graduates. Now, with more boys, it is a harder task, but 
 we have them all card catalogued and I have a drawer of mem- 
 oranda about the old boys. It is not easy, however, to keep up 
 correspondence, especially with the non-Christian boys. For 
 six years we have had annually a normal institute for the teaci* 
 ers of the mission. This last year sixty teachers came for two 
 weeks, some walking a hundred miles. We fed them and helped 
 a very few, but most of them came at their own expense." Miss 
 
 131 
 
Van Vranken, who is in charge of the Girls' School, added, 
 "There are not many lines open to women in this land. There 
 are very few who do not eventually go into their own homes. 
 Our ideal, therefore, is to fit young women for the home life 
 in northern Siam, with advanced training for a few. We teach, 
 accordingly, hygiene, cooking, and sewing, in addition to the 
 government course, which is a three-years' primary course for 
 girls, followed by alternative courses, general and industrial. 
 Our supreme purpose is the development of Christian character. 
 We get all we can in self-support and feel the necessity of know- 
 ing the homes from which the girls come, in order to be able to 
 judge how much each one ought to be able to give, but we refuse 
 no one on account of poverty. As to non-Christians, we have 
 a small proportion who are drawn into the whole life of the 
 school." 
 
 In the South Siam Mission the two conspicuous schools have 
 been the Bangkok Christian College and the Wang Lang School 
 for Grirls, with smaller schools at all the other stations. The fol- 
 lowing questions were presented at the Bangkok Conference by 
 iDr. McClure, as setting forth some of the problems that con- 
 front our higher educational work in South Siam: 
 
 "What is the Board's policy relative to this and similar mis- 
 sion schools? 
 
 "1. In mission educational work should emphasis be laid on 
 primary work principally, or on higher grade work? 
 i "2. If both are desirable, what is the chief aim of higher 
 grade work? 
 
 "3. Does experience show that such schools are largely in- 
 strumental in pi'oducing ministers and other Christian workers? 
 
 "4. If so, what methods have been found successful? 
 
 "5. If not in all such schools, what are the reasons for the 
 failure? 
 
 "6. Have such schools an important mission aside from the 
 immediate production of Christian teachers and workers? 
 
 "7. Should such schools follow closely the Courses of In- 
 struction provided for the government schools of the countries 
 where they exist? 
 
 "8. Should mission schools aim to keep in close touch with 
 the government schools, in matters of inspection, examinations, 
 athletics, etc.? 
 
 "9. Are such relations and the kind of competition conse- 
 quent thereon, conducive to the best missionary results? 
 
 "10. Might not a more independent but friendly rivalry be 
 more favorable to mission results, as well as to the name of the 
 school ? 
 
 "11. Is it desirable to attempt college work in mission 
 schools? 
 
 "12. Should college work be attempted in the Bangkok Chris- 
 tian College? 
 
 132 
 
"13. What additional equipment would be necessary; and 
 could such equipment be made available? 
 
 "14. Tn self-supporting schools, with inadequate equipment 
 and need of constant improvement, should any and all balances 
 from revenues be available to meet such needs? 
 
 "15. Does the Bangkok Christian College, being the only 
 evangelical Christian school for high grade instruction to young 
 men in south 'Siam, and being located in the Capital of Siam, 
 and in iminediate competition and comparison witli all the high- 
 er institutions of learning of the government and other systems,, 
 occupy a place of special importance demanding special equip- 
 ment and endowment, and speedy enlargement to an extent that 
 comparison may be favorable and competition reasonaWy suc- 
 cessful? 
 
 "16. If such is not our aim and' purpose, is there any suf- 
 ficient reason for the continuance of the Bangkok Christian Col- 
 lege? Do present conditions and results justify the engagement 
 of so large a number of mission workers? Though we are hold- 
 ing our own and growing slowly, is our present position not an 
 unfavorable one, inviting a measure of contempt rather than 
 compelling the respect and making possible that influence in 
 educational matters that a larger institution rightly conducted 
 would have?" 
 
 Some of these questions were answered 'in the conference, oth^ 
 ers will be touched upon in the following discussion or are dealt 
 with in other sections of these reports. It should' be said now, 
 however, that we have no question as to the desirability of the 
 maintenance of the Bangkok Christian College, with no ambition 
 for magnitude, but with a purpose to provide in it the best edu- 
 cation in quality which can be obtained in Bangkok. The col- 
 lege and the Wang Lang School are our doors of access to 
 classes of people in Bangkok to whom we could not otherwise 
 bring the gospel, and while I think none of their graduates are 
 in the service of the church nor in the evangelistic work of the 
 mission, the schools have done a great work. They have raised 
 up some excellent teachers for both missions and their influence 
 both directly and indirectly in the life of the country has been 
 very great. The Wang Lang School has grown so that its pres- 
 ent quarters are entirely inadequate. No more adjoining land 
 is obtainable, and to move elsewhere would take the school away 
 from an excellent location to a site that might prove to be un- 
 fortunately chosen. There are some who would like to retain 
 the present site for a branch of the school and establish the 
 main institution elsewhere. This would involve a large outlay 
 of money, however, to provide the new plant. It is evident, how- 
 ever, that something should be done in the way of enlargement 
 of facilities unless the policy of limited attendance is to be 
 adopted not as the enforced, but as the self-chosen principle of 
 the school. The question of the future of the institution will 
 
 133 
 
doubtless come before the Board, when the minds of the mis- 
 sionaries in Bangkok are clearer as to the best course to pursue. 
 
 1. These two schools in Bangkok are entirely self-supporting 
 and many of the other schools of the missions are nearly so. In 
 the early days pupils were paying nothing, or next to nothing, 
 and at the outset in many of the schools everything was given 
 the pupils, including their clothes. The transition from free to 
 supported education was not easy, just as the transition is not 
 easy from dependence to self-support in the evangelistic work. 
 Mrs. McGilvary told us that when charges were first made in 
 the Chieng Mai Girls' School the attendance dropped from 100 
 to 33. When Miss Cole came to Wang Lang only 15 pupils 
 were paying, and they but a few ticals, although at home hun- 
 dreds of ticals were spent upon the hair-cutting ceremony of 
 these same children. Now in this school the charge is 20 ticals 
 a month, and Miss Cole is convinced that such self-support does 
 not in the least hinder the work of the school in its Christian 
 aims, while it enables the school to take more charity pupils 
 than was possible before the era of self-support. Miss Cole says 
 that the people have abundance of means, that the girls come 
 with so much jewelry that they have to order it taken off. 
 There is a feeling in both missions, however, that the principle 
 of self-support is in danger of supplanting other principles 
 which are more important. It is clear that each school should 
 attain as large a measure of self-support as it can, but only on 
 condition that this is done without sacrificing its distinctive 
 character as a Christian school or limiting the aggressive use of 
 the school as a missionary agency. Nor should the effort to 
 achieve self-support lead to the exclusion of the children of the 
 Christian community. They certainly should not be exempt just 
 because they are Christians from doing all tbey can towards the 
 support of the school, but neither should the schools be made 
 socially in the interest of self-support what the mission would 
 not make them in the interest of education and evangelism. 
 
 2. The evangelistic influence of the schools. If the Bangkok 
 schools are limited to Christian students they will cease to be 
 self-supporting and will not have enough students to make it 
 possible to conduct them as institutions of the present grade. 
 The choice must be made, accordingly, between continuing the 
 schools with an overwhelming preponderance of non-Christian 
 students or abandoning them altogether in their present char- 
 acter. In the college 20 out of 200 boys are Christians. It is 
 the same question that has had to be faced in many other fields 
 and which has always been answered in our missions, with one 
 or two exceptions, in a single way, namely, that while it is bet- 
 ter to have the school grow out of the Christian community and 
 rest upon it, and have a great preponderance of Christian stu- 
 dents, nevertheless, when there is no Christian community and 
 when the most earnest evangelistic work has not yet produced it 
 it is legitimate to use education as itself an evangelistic instru- 
 
 134 
 
ment and to maintain it also for the many secondary influences 
 which it exerts and whicli are a proper part of the missionary 
 endeavor. These schools ought not to be given up, accordingly, 
 but every effort should be continued to transform them into the 
 other type of schools, by develo])ing a Ohristiau community, 
 and to this end the schools themselves should be used even more 
 directly and positively as agencies of evangelization. It should 
 be clearly understood with parents when children are admitted 
 to the schools, that the schools will do everything in their power 
 to make Christians out of their pupils; and in the schools, by 
 the character of all the teaching, by the atmosphere and exer- 
 cises of the school, by personal work with the students, no effort 
 should be spared to win them to the Christian life, and as soon 
 as they are mature enough to Christian confession. We were 
 interested to see the almost preponderant use of the Old Testa- 
 ment in much of the religious teaching, which is not unnatural 
 in a land where it is necessary to supply the whole theistic back- 
 ground, but we wondered whether there might not be a larger 
 and more personally evangelistic use made of New Testament 
 teaching. 
 
 3. The evangelistic influence of the schools is not merely a 
 matter of dealing with the students while in the seliools, it is 
 equally necessary to follow them up afterwards. It is easier to 
 get boys and girls in the schools in Siam to accept Christ with 
 sincerity while they are iu school, than it is to hold them to the 
 Christian faith after they leave. Many have been lost to the 
 church because of the lack of such support, and many have 
 drifted away for the want of enlistment in service. Most of 
 the graduates of the Bangkok College have been Christians, but 
 have not become attached to the church on leaving. We found 
 the Methodisit missionaries in the Malaysia conference very 
 much exercised over the great wastage from the school work. 
 They stated that 20,000 students had gone through their schools 
 and that they had track of only 500 of them. Dr. Denyes, the 
 'Secretary of the Board of Education of the Methodist Malaysia 
 Conference, dealt with the importance of conserving school re- 
 sults in one of his recent reports, of which he gave us a copy : 
 
 "Within the mission circle it is stating a truism to say that 
 we are not carrying on educational work for the sake of edu- 
 cation. While education is a worthy end in itself, to us it is 
 but a means to an end, and that end is the salvation of human 
 souls and the building up of a Christian civilization. The work 
 done with and for the boy or girl in school is not the whole 
 task set before us. In reality it is only the beginning. We are 
 responsible, not only for bringing every possiWe spiritual power 
 to bear upon the child and the parents while the child is with 
 us in the school, but also for following him up in his whole 
 after life, till he shall have become what we start out to* make 
 him, namely, an upright, honorable, Christian citizen. 
 
 "It is useless for us to shut our eyes to the fact that the re- 
 
 135 
 
ligious outcomes of our school work as represented in our church 
 membership leave much to be desired. The evangelistic work 
 and the educational work of our mission have run in separate 
 channels. Earnest and faithful Asiatic preachers have sought 
 and won a goodly number of the transient, coolie classes. The 
 teaching force) has in many instances worked earnestly and 
 faithfully with the children in schools. But very rarely has it 
 happened that the family to which the student belonged has 
 been besieged as a family by both the educational and the evan- 
 gelistic forces. The transient coolie is converted, but he passes 
 on to where money is to be made and leaves our churches empty. 
 The boy in .school is interested and wants to be baptized. His 
 parents, being unacquainted with Christianity, oppose the boy's 
 wishes. The boy is too young to take an independent stand. He 
 leaves the school, no record is- kept of his after life, and the har- 
 vest is never gathered. 
 
 "It is a matter of deep regret that after twenty-nine years of 
 school work there are not in all our churches in Malaysia fifty 
 men and women over twenty-five years of age who have ever at- 
 tended our schools. Such are the facts. It is doubtful if it 
 would be worth while to discuss how conditions came to be as 
 they are. But it is of vital importance that steps be taken 
 immediately to develop some constructive plan for intelligent, 
 aggressive team work. But no plan will work itself. If the 
 educational forces are to ally themselves with the evangelistic 
 forces for the common end, the first to feel the burden will be 
 the school principals. These persons are already so absorbed 
 with details that co-operation with the church organizations 
 becomes difficult. And yet as a Board we are warranted in 
 pressing upon them the thought that our justification for pour- 
 ing into our schools the best years of the young life of our 
 choicest men and women is this very work of evangelization. If 
 our work is done when the government examination is passed, 
 we may well ask the question which has lost tpi our mission a 
 goodly numiber of noble missionaries, 'Is it worth while?' 
 
 "The first step in this work is a knowledge of our people. But 
 in visiting our schools I have found that in fully half of them 
 only very imperfect records are kept of the boys and girls who 
 are admitted. In a few places the only record kept is the daily 
 register in which is recorded barely the name of the child; not 
 even the address being known. In no place is any adequate 
 effort made to keep track of ex-students. I have not yet found 
 a school where a principal has left to his successor a list of 
 families which should be cultivated. Hence each new principal 
 must begin anew to create a constituency. I have found no 
 school where the evangelistic agencies have been given visiting 
 lists of the families of those children whose interest has been 
 awakened. 
 
 "These conditions lead me to offer the following recommen- 
 dations : — 
 
 136 
 
"1. That each school be required to keep uniform, simple 
 yet complete records of all students entered, with such personal 
 notations as shall be deemed advantageous. 
 
 "2. That in the larger schools at least an alumni secretary 
 be appointed who shall be required to keep as complete and ac- 
 curate records as possible of all ex-students. 
 
 "3. That, with a view to creating an esprit de corps and the 
 extension of school influence, the principals be urged to consider 
 the possibilities of ex-student organizations. 
 
 "4. That the principals of the four largest boys' schools be 
 appointed a committee with power to formulate rules for an 
 annual, Methodist, inter-school oratorical contest. 
 
 "5. That a committee be appointed to formulate a code of 
 religious instruction to be used in our schools. 
 
 "6. That at the beginning of each year the Secretary of Ediu- 
 cation shall be provided with a list of all students in the sev- 
 . enth standard and special classes, with their addresses and re- 
 ligious standing. 
 
 "This last recommendation may not at once reveal its full 
 value. But I believe that with such a mailing list the secre- 
 tary's office can be made of very great value in bringing to the 
 attention of upper class students the need of higher education 
 in our post-Cambridge classes and commercial classes. And I 
 also believe that such a list will make possible an evangelistic 
 campaign through the mails that will result in large spiritual 
 outcomes." 
 
 4. Our colleges in Siam are, as a matter of fact, not colleges 
 at all, but high schools. They have had to take the name college, 
 however, to avoid misunderstanding, as it is the title of other 
 schools in similar grades. In time the lower college years will 
 need to be added, but for the present it is much more important 
 to stiffen the quality of the work already done. 
 
 The Siamese need greatly the industrial element in education 
 to break down the sense of the unworthiness of manual work, 
 and the new plans of the government seek to meet the need by 
 alternative industrial and general courses following the primary 
 school. It is to be doubted, however, whether this will do more 
 than provide two types of education, one of which will be re- 
 garded as inferior to the other. In the Philippine Islands the 
 government requires the industrial work of all pupils. Car- 
 pentering and sewing courses, attempted in some of our schools 
 in lower Siam, have been found diflScult, the government approv- 
 ing of them but parents objecting. In the Bangkok Christian 
 College the only industrial work is a small press where about a 
 score of aided boys work, learning type-setting and printing. 
 There is also a course in typewriting. In the Prince Royal's 
 College in Chieng Mai the boys do all the work on the grounds 
 and in the buildings. The one distinctive effort to deal with 
 the .industrial problem has been at Lakon. Several previous in- 
 dustrial experiments there have proved failures. Mr. Vincent, 
 
 137 
 
with earnestness and persistence, is now trying again with a 
 tannery and a leather-working shop in connection with the boys' 
 school. There are 68 boys in the school, two-thirds of whom 
 are Christians. Only eight of the boys, however, take the in- 
 dustrial work and they are working not in the tannery but in 
 the shop, making belts and shoes. The tannery employs seven 
 men and is now finding its financial problem easier as the Eu- 
 ropean war has deprived the government of its imports of leath- 
 er and it has turned to the tannery in Lakon as the only tannery 
 in Siam. Through an arraugment with a Siamese assistant, the 
 tannery is a semi-business, semi-mission enterprise. It enjoys the 
 favor of the officials and it is teaching a useful lesson, but the bear- 
 ing on the industrial problem in the schools is as yet but slight. 
 If the government takes the whole output of hides there will be 
 no material for the boys to work on in the school. Mr. Vincent 
 would like to add agriculture and carpentering but the work he 
 already is responsible for is more than one man can do. The 
 station owns fifty or sixty acres of land adjoining the tannery, 
 but it is jungle, poor soil and difficult of irrigation. 
 
 Mr. Arthur McClure, the tidings of whose accidental death in 
 San Francisco came to his parents while we were in Siam, felt 
 deeply the need of industrial work, regarding which he sent a 
 careful statement to the Board, written on his way home to 
 America. "Before her contact with the outside world," he said, 
 "Siam had developed a civilization of her own, including many 
 arts and crafts; but with the incoming of the Chinese, they 
 were gradually dropped until, today, practically all the trades 
 are in the hands of the Chinese. They have their own guilds 
 and a system of apprenticeship prevails. Since, perhaps, one- 
 third of Bangkok, and the larger centers, are Chinese, and they 
 are still coming into the country by the thousands, from the 
 neighboring Chinese ports, they will probably remain to be the 
 skilled laborers of the country, and keep the trades in their 
 hands. Although the Siamese will probably never be able to 
 compete with the Chinese in industrial skill, the time is com- 
 ing, and is fast nearing at hand, when there will not be such a 
 great demand for educated young men to fill the government 
 and commercial offices and as teachers in the schools, as here- 
 tofore, and some sort of industrial work will have to be pro- 
 vided for the Siamese. As the supply of educated young men 
 exceeds the demand, (Salaries will decrease accordingly, and 
 competition will increase. The time is not far away when the 
 Siamese youth will have to show what he can do instead of 
 merely producing a school certificate or a diploma. Those who 
 can not qualify for an office job or as a teacher in a school, will 
 have to find some other way of earning a livelihood. Rather 
 than educate all the boys for teachers and office jobs, attention 
 should be paid toward developing the industries." The Chin- 
 ese have not as yet "displaced the Siamese tradesmen to the ex- 
 tent suggested in the country at large, but Siamese industry 
 
 138 
 
is certainly at a low 'ebb, and the indolence and unskillfulness 
 of the people leave them helpless before the tide of Chinese com- 
 petition which seems likely to continue to flow in, unless checked. 
 If it is checked the industrial helplessness of the people will 
 keep them from joining in the world's progress. It is very diffi- 
 cult, however, to know what to do, and probably the best thing 
 is for a few of the schools to experiment in very simple ways 
 with carpentering and agriculture, just as the Philippine schools 
 have done, without the elaborate outlays which have character- 
 ized our previous attempts in Siam. 
 
 5. The South Siam Mission has an educational code which 
 follows the government curriculum. The North Siam schools 
 are pursuing the same policy of conformity. In this they are 
 eminently wise. The government scheme is well conceived and 
 we ought to co-operate with it in giving the kind of education 
 which it believes the people need. It has welcomed cordially 
 our participation in the educational field. The only hardship, 
 from which other schools, the government's included, suffer as 
 ■much as ourselves, is the military conscription which has hith- 
 erto taken boys above eighteen and made any education above 
 the high school grade impossible. The age is to be advanced, 
 however, so that a year or two can be added to the school work. 
 Conscription has been only partially enforced in the north, and 
 thus far Mr. Harris has had no difficulty in retaining the boys 
 he wanted through conference with the government authorities. 
 
 Even if we did not think it wise to teach English at all to 
 girls, or so much English to boys, the example of the govern- 
 ment curriculum and the popular demand alike would require us 
 to teach it. In the South Siam code the work is practically 
 one-fourth English and thre&fourths Siamese. Probably the 
 discipline and the cultural value of the English teaching justifies 
 it even where it is not used afterwards, but in the case of young 
 men and women who teach afterwards or who go into Christian 
 work, effort should be made to lead them to keep up their Eng- 
 lish. Questions asked some of them indicated that they were 
 not doing so and that although they had acquired English in 
 order to open an adequate literature to them, they were not 
 now reading English books at all. 
 
 The government schools and the spread of railroads, courts, 
 and the Siamese administration in the north will involve the 
 displacement of Lao by Siamese in the schools of the North Siam 
 Mission. Already Siamese has entirely displaced Lao in the 
 Prince Royal's College. The Bible is read in Siamese and it is 
 Siamese hymns that are sung. In the Chieng Mai Girls' School 
 Lao has not been entirely discarded on account of the girls from 
 the villages. The Bible is read in Lao and Lao Sunday-school 
 lesson helps are used. The mission requires by a new rule that 
 all new missionaries assigned to educational work shall devote 
 the first three years of language study to Siamese and the fourth 
 year to Lao. The two languages are about sixty per cent, a 
 
 139 
 
common language. Documents that were formerly printed at 
 our press in Lao are now printed in Siamese. Our text books 
 originally composed in Lao have now all to be changed to the 
 other language. It will be a long, time before Lao ceases to be 
 the language of the villages, but it is clear that the official and 
 commercial and social language in northern Siam will be not 
 Lao but Siamese. The government is naturally anxious to have 
 the knowledge and use of Siamese spread rapidly. Its purpose 
 is to assimilate the Lao to the Siamese nationality. Our wise 
 course is to co-operate and not to obstruct, and while retaining 
 as much use of Lao as is necessary for the village community, 
 increasingly to emphasize, as we are doing in our schools and in 
 our literature and in all our work, the unity of Siam and the 
 supremacy of the Siamese tongue. At the close of his auto- 
 biography, Dr. McGilvary says: 
 
 "The ultimate prevalence of the Siamese language in , all the 
 provinces under Siamese rule, has been inevitable from the start. 
 All governments realize the importance of a uniform language 
 in unifying a people, and have no interest whatever in perpetu- 
 ating a provincial dialect. The Siamese, in fact, look down with 
 a kind of disdain upon the Lao speech, and use it only as a tem- 
 porary necessity during the period of transition. And the Siam- 
 ese is really the richer of the two by reason of its large borrow- 
 ing from Pali, the better scholarship behind it, and its closer 
 connection with the outside world. 
 
 "These two forms of the Tai speech — with a common idiom, 
 and with the great body of words in both identical, or differing 
 only in vocal inflection — have been kept apart chiefly by the fact 
 that they have different written characters. All of the Lao 
 women and children, and two-thirds of the men, had to be 
 taught to read, whichever character were adopted; and they 
 could have learned the one form quite as easily as the other. Had 
 the mission adopted the Siamese character from the start, it 
 would now be master of the educational situation, working on 
 a uniform scheme with the Siamese Educational Department. 
 Moreover, the Siamese language in our schools would have been 
 a distinct attraction toward education and toward Christianity. 
 And thus there would have been available for the North the 
 labors of two or more generations of able workers in the south- 
 em mission, from which so far the Lao church has been mostly 
 cut off. The whole Bible would have been accessible from the 
 first; whereas now nearly half of it remains still untranslated 
 into the Lao. If the future needs of the Siamese provinces alone 
 were to be considered, it might even be doubted whether it were 
 worth while to complete the translation. When the monks, in 
 their studies and teaching, adopt the Siamese, as it is now the 
 intention of the government to have them do, Lao books will 
 soon be without readers throughout Siam. When for the young 
 a choice is possible in the matter of such a transcendent instru- 
 ment of thought and culture as language, all surely would wish 
 
 140 
 
their training to be in that one which has in it the promise 
 of the future. These words are written in no idle criticism of 
 the past, and in no captious spirit regarding the present; but 
 with full sense of the gravity of the decision which confronts 
 the mission in shaping its educational policy for those who hence- 
 forth are to be Siamese. 
 
 "Meanwhile, Lao type and books in the Lao dialect are need- 
 ed, not merely for the present generation of older people w'ho 
 cannot or will not learn a new character, but also for the in- 
 struction and Christianization of that much larger mass of Lao 
 folk beyond the frontier of Siam as revealed by recent explora- 
 tions. Removed, as these are entirely from the political and cul- 
 tural influence of Siam, and divided up under the jurisdiction 
 of three great nations of diverse and alien speech, it is incon- 
 ceivable that the Siamese should ever win the ascendency over 
 them. Nor has either of these nations any immediate and press- 
 ing incentive toward unifying the speech of its provincials, such 
 as has actuated Siam in this matter. If the field of the Lao 
 mission is to be extended to include these 'regions beyond' — 
 as we all hope that it soon may be — ^Lao speech will inevitably 
 be the medium of all its work there. Then all that so far has 
 been accomplished in the way of translation, writing, and print- 
 ing in the Lao tongue, will be so much invaluable capital to be 
 turned over to the newer enterprise." 
 
 6. The Theological and Trainijiig Schools. The training 
 school in Bangkok was open for only a short time before it had 
 to be closed on account of the furlough of 'the missionary in 
 charge. It had seven men', two from Pitsanuloke, four from 
 Petchaburi, and one from Bangkok. It is near the college and 
 it remains to be seen whether a training school in Bangkok and 
 adjoining a general educational institution, will provide the 
 kind of helpers who will go back to the isolated country places. 
 On the other hand such a training school could be of the greatest 
 service after the fashion of the training school in Osaka, Japan, 
 in the evangelization of the city. With a dozen students, several 
 street chapels could be kept open every night, and through their 
 co-operation with voluntary workers in the churches such evan- 
 gelistic visitation might be undertaken as has not yet been at- 
 tempted. 
 
 The theological seminary in Chieng Mai is just occupying the 
 beautiful new building provided by the late Mr. Severance who 
 gave fifteen thousand dollars with the understanding that the 
 property should be arranged to accommodate two hundred men. 
 There are thirty in the school at present, all elders from the 
 Chieng Mai plain, save two from Lampoon and one from Chieng 
 Rai, so that as yet it is a station rather than a mission training 
 school, the more distant stations providing themselves such 
 training as their elders and workers are getting. The plan has 
 been to have two strong native teachers in the school in addition 
 to the missionary, receiving each 600 ticals per annum, and to 
 
 141 
 
use in this work two of tlie men who have already been ordained. 
 Then the school wants to be able to keep fifty men always at 
 work for eight months' of the year at an estimated expense of 
 100 ticals each, not keeping the same men, however, for all this 
 time, but bringing elders and other workers from the congre- 
 gations for short periods of time and then sending them back. 
 Then, in addition, there should be a small class of six or eight 
 men going forward to the ministry who would need 120 or 130 
 ticals each, making a total annual expense for the school on Jthis 
 basis of 7,000 ticals. The presbytery has assessed the churches 
 600 ticals for the seminary. This amount can be increased, how- ^ 
 ever, and it would seem, better not to start with the assumption 
 that all students were to be subsidized by the school, but to ex- 
 pect from each student or the congregation that sendsi him, his 
 support, in whole or in part, during his stay in the school. 
 
 7. Could not more be done in many of our schools in Siam 
 to train the native teachers in teaching? Many of them have 
 had little actual normal work and oftentimes they are left to strug- 
 gle along without the inspiration and improvement that would 
 come from systematic help from missionary teachers. The teach- 
 ers^ institute at Chieng Mai has been most helpful, but it could 
 be supplemented greatly by work in the stations. 
 
 8. Some of the South Siam stations are feeling strongly the 
 need of the development of church schools for which the local 
 congregations will be responsible. There is danger that some 
 of the stations in their wise zeal for such schools may assume, 
 on the responsibility of the station, a care of these schools 
 which will frustrate one object of their establishment. Certainly 
 such schools should be promoted and it will be well to have 
 them rest from the beginning on the actual responsibility of 
 the church. One of the missionaries wrote us after we had left 
 his station, as follows: "The churches in South Siam are most 
 of them more than 10 years old. Schools are existing at every 
 one of our stations. But for years past the increase to church 
 membership came from without, not from within, from the 
 schools, where the children of the church are supposed to re- 
 ceive their education. By schools I mean educational establish- 
 ments where a boy or a girl receives the education to which 
 every child is entitled and which the church is bound to give; 
 a common school education. Every child of the church, rich or 
 poor, has a right to such an education and the church has the 
 duty to give it. In the past the mission has had full control 
 of our schools and the aim seems to have been to secure a large 
 number of pupils rather than pay any special attention to the 
 children of the church. The churches consequently have noth- 
 ing to do with our schools and are not interested in them. And 
 hence the usefulness of the schools to train up the children of 
 the church has been nil .... It is evident, therefore, that church 
 and school must be brought together; only then the church 
 will take an interest in the education of their own children. The 
 
 142 
 
school must be a church school, a school for the children oi; the 
 church, supported by the church and governed by the session. 
 The secret of success with a school lies not in the f;i(t that a 
 pupil reads in the book of Genesis fifteen minutes pei- day and 
 attends daily prayers, but it lies in the tact that the children 
 all, or almost all, come from Christian families ; only then a Chris- 
 tian atmosphere will permeate the school. 
 
 "The growth, prosperity and permanency of a church rests on 
 the Christian children much more than on double the number 
 of converts whose ages may range from twenty to seventy years. 
 And of course the minister in charge of a church must neces- 
 sarily take a great interest in the education of the church's 
 children and see that they attend school and receive also the 
 proper religious education. That's his business. . . .The gradual 
 bringing together of school and church will benefit both; the 
 churches will lose their infantile character and the school will 
 become characteristically Christian. The expenses of the Board 
 for school work will become less, for the salaries of foreign teach- 
 ers will not be needed, as the school adapts itself to the needs 
 of the church." 
 
 VII. The Mission Presses and Christian Literature. Each 
 mission has a press, the southern mission a press printing in 
 Siamese and English, in Bangkok, and the northern mission a 
 press printing in Lao, Siamese and English in Chieng Mai. The 
 Bangkok press pays all its running expenses and half of Mr. 
 Spilman's salary. It carries on its stock account 12,000 ticals 
 worth of tracts, etc., for evangelistic work. There are half a 
 dozen or more larger or better presses in Bangkok than ours, 
 but our press has all it can do without soliciting job work. The 
 Chieng Mai press likewise is self-sustaining and earns enough 
 to cover Mr. Collins' salary. For many years it has been the 
 only press in Chieng Mai, although others are entering the field, 
 and it has done the government printing in Lao and now does 
 much of it in Siamese. Each press has been well managed and 
 has helped to pay for its own equipment. The following state- 
 ments show what Christian literature is provided by each press. 
 
 Chieng Mai Peess 
 
 The following works have been printed in Lao and almost all 
 are in stock at this time: 
 
 Genesis, Exodus, Euth, I and II Samuel, Psalms, Isaiah, 
 Amos and Jonah of the Old Testament. Dent., Joshua, Ezra, 
 Esther, Proverbs and Malachi translated and ready for the press. 
 
 All portions of the New Testament have been printed. Sev- 
 eral books have been printed a number of times. 
 
 Editions ranging from 10,000 to 50,000 of selected portions 
 of the first eleven chapters of Genesis, Euth, Jonah, Matthew, 
 Mark, Luke, Ephesians, Colossians, 1st Thess., James and Jude 
 have been issued for colporteur and evangelistic work. 
 
 143 
 
Two editions of our Laos Hymnal, one with, notes and the 
 other without, 369 hymns. An edition of some sixty selected 
 hymns for our evangelistic work. 
 
 Three Lives of Christ, one prepared by Dr. Bradley in the 
 Siamese; one an illustrated Life of Christ, a beautiful book; 
 and one for use in our schools. Introduction to the Books of 
 the New Testament for use in our schools, including our theo- 
 logical school. Old Testament History, first vol. prepared in 
 Siamese by Dr. Bradley. 
 
 The Shorter Catechism, Child's Catechism and the Inter- 
 mediate. 
 
 Four tracts in the vernacular for our evangelistic work. 
 
 The vernacular paper published monthly. The first sixteen 
 pages o'f every number are devoted to the news of the day, and 
 this is followed by at least sixteen more pages devoted to the 
 study of the Sabbath-school lessons. 
 
 English Laos Dictionary, first lessons in Laos. Three Laos 
 Primers or Helps in the study of the language. Two native or 
 sacred books for use of new misisionaries. 
 
 The Laos News, last edition, or July number, 930 copies. 
 
 School books, Ancient History, Second and Fourth Readers, 
 Geography. 
 
 Chundrela, an Indian Princess seeking the Way of Life, illus- 
 trated. 
 
 Printed in Siamese: Selected Sermons, by Moody; Tolstoy's 
 Stories, Siamese primer, used in schools. 
 
 Bangkok Press 
 
 Siamese Hymnal, 465 nos., with and without notes. 
 Outline Gospel Harmony, by E. P. Dunlap, 23 pp. 
 Old Testament History, by Dr. Bradley. Vol. 1, Part 1. 
 Old Testament History, by Dr. Bradley. Vol. 1, Part 2. 
 Old Testament History, by Dr. Bradley. Vol. 2, Part 1. 
 Old Testament History, by Dr. Bradley. Vol. 2, Part 2. 
 Above histories are almost all out of print. 
 Pilgrim's Progress, Vol. I. Christian. 266 pp. 
 Pilgrim's Progress, Vol. II. Christiana. 243 pp. 
 Life of Christ, by Dr. Bradley. 230 pp. 
 
 Old Testament Stories, by Miss L. J. Cooper. 151 pp. Last 
 year enlarged to over 350 pp. 
 
 Evils of Intoxicants, by E. P. Dunlap. 12 pp. 
 Peep of Day. 117 pp. 
 
 Handbook for Christian workers, by Dr. J. A. Eakin. 135 pp. 
 Titus, Comrade of the Cross. 180 pp. 
 Evidences of Christianity, by S. G. McFarland. 96 pp. 
 iSermons by Dr. S. G. McFarland. 134 pp. 
 Sermon by Dr. G. B. McFarland. 11 pp. 
 Book on Temperance, by Dr. Geo. ^. McFarland. 48 pp. 
 Westminster Catechism, by Dr. S. G. McFarland. 43 pp. 
 Child's Catechism, by S. R. House. 22 pp. 
 
 144 
 
Church Forms, Orders of Service, Forms for Baptism, Mar- 
 riage and Funerals, by Presbytery. 41 pp. 
 
 Gospel Proverbs in Verse, by E. P. Dunlap. o5 pp. 
 
 Laiwn Chit (Temperance), by Km Phnn. '.M pp. 
 
 Evils of Gambling, by E. P. Dunlnp. 32 pp. 
 
 Formosa and Madagascar, by E. P. Dunlap. 43 pp. 
 
 Doubts Explained, by Samean Ma. 37 pp. 
 
 Prayer, by Kru Heng. 32 pp. 
 
 The Golden Balance, by J. T. Jones. 39 pp. 
 
 Balance of Religion, Samean Ma. 32 pp. 
 
 Faith and Practice. 40 pp. 
 
 Hints to the Wise, by J. T. Jones. 36 pp. 
 
 Messianic Prophecies. 34 pp. 
 
 Every-Day Mercies, by J. W. VanDyke. 34 pp. 
 
 Hill-Top Teaching. 12 pp. 
 
 The Trinity, by W. G. McClure. 24 pp. 
 
 The Creator, by Dr. Bradley. 24 pp. 
 
 The Prodigal Son, by Kru Yuan. 18 pp. 
 
 The Decalogue, by Miss Cort. 10 pp. 
 
 Precious News, by E. P. Dunlap. 14 pp. 
 
 Daily Food, by Kru Soon Ho. 152 pp. 
 
 Idolatry, by Kru Klai. 13 pp. 
 
 Invitations of American Missionaries, by R. W. Post. Single 
 sheets. 
 
 Way to Heaven, by R. W. Post. Single sheets. 
 
 R. A. Torrey on Prayer, by Mrs. Bulkley. 
 
 Confession of Faith, by S. G. McFarland. 
 
 Ethics, by Miss Gait. 234 pp. 
 
 Mother Teaching Her Son, by E. P. Dunlap. 16 pp. 
 
 Judson Memorial Tract. 
 
 Testimonies of Famous Men to Religion of Christ, by R. W. 
 Post. 
 
 The Story of Salvation, by J. A. Eakin. 
 
 The Way of Salvation through Jesus Christ, by Dr. E. P. 
 Dunlap. 14 pp. 
 
 Repentance, by Nai Suk. 18 pp. 
 
 To Prepare Candidates for Joining the Church, by E. P. Dun- 
 lap. 15 pp. 
 
 Tlie two presses have done very well in attempting to meet 
 the need of literature in the churches. Both the Siamese and 
 the Lao churches are much better supplied than the churches 
 in some other fields. But there is need of a great deal more. 
 The Siamese are not, however, a reading people. They have 
 practically no literature except a hundred rather trivial plays, 
 the account of the late King's trip to Europe and a little else. 
 There are almost no books of history or general information. 
 Thanks to the wat schools, the number of men who can read is 
 considerable. The government census indicates that while only 
 142,143 out of 3,647,412 wom^n are literate, the literate men are 
 827,514 out of 3,660,450. In other words the percentage of literacy 
 , 145 
 
among women is 4 per cent, and of men 22 per cent. In the 
 Monthon Bayap, the territory of the North Siam Mission, the 
 literate males are given as 10,400, and the literate females as 
 1,986, out of a total population oJf 1,216,817. All the illiteracy 
 figures are misleading because of the fact that there is no age 
 census in Siam and there is no way of determining the adult 
 or school age population. The illiterate include all the children. 
 The printed language is of course the same everywhere among 
 the Siamese, and likewise among the Lao, but there are many 
 local dialects. Between the peninsula and Bangkok, between 
 Nan and Prae, between Chieng Mai and Eoiet, there are diversi- 
 ties of speech and there are many others. Diversities of oral 
 dialect diminish the number of readers even where the written 
 language is the same. 
 
 The amount of work in Siamese which the Chieng Mai press 
 is doing increases every year and its work in Lao proportionately 
 diminishes. Mr. Wood, the British Consul in Chieng 'Mai, who 
 has lived many years in iSiam, and whose wife is a Lao lady, 
 told us that in twelve years he believed Lao as a written lan- 
 guage would be extinct, except among a few of the older people. 
 As a spoken language it would last indefinitely, but the days 
 when a printed Lao litei'ature would be needed in Siam were, 
 he believed, numbered. This may be too strong an expression, 
 but the steady spread of Siamese and the increasing similarity 
 of the work which the two presses will be doing, raises the ques- 
 tion of their union. One of the missionaries gave us the follow- 
 ing brief on the subject of such a union : 
 
 "In favor of union in Bangkok. 
 
 "Freight cost — (diflference slight when railroad completed). 
 
 "Business in Bangkok likely to be lost if transferred to Chieng 
 Mai. Probably not very great. 
 "Opposed to union in Bangkok. 
 
 "Greater labor cost (it costs about one-third more to set up 
 and print a page. 
 
 "Imipractieable to print Lao in Bangkok. (Probably one 
 might say, impossible. At any rate it would cost at least 
 double to print Lao in Bangkok and a good job would be much 
 harder to get. Only Lao men could set it readily and they do 
 not willingly stay in Bangkok. Present smaller output of the 
 Bangkok press. Last year's report showed about 6,900,000 pages 
 in Bangkok, 11,600,000 in Chieng Mai.) 
 
 "In favor of union in Chieng Mai. 
 
 'iSmaller cost of labor. (Type-setting and press work three as 
 against four in Bangkok.) 
 
 "Better building. Present larger output (as above). 
 
 "Less operating expense. 
 
 "Output of Siamese last year about one-half as large as that 
 in Bangkok at less cost. No difficulty in printing in Chieng 
 Mai, all Siamese work called for. 
 
 146 
 
"Room for expansion. In Bangkok would it be possible to 
 find room for present and prospective work of the combing 
 presses ? 
 "As Against union in Either Place. 
 
 "Both are self-supporting and buildings and equipment main- 
 ly purchased from receipts. One plant could do all the work, 
 but might not hold the 'job work' now done bj^ both, and might 
 fail of self-support." 
 
 There is no need of immediate action in the matter. But the 
 question of a union of the presses will certainly present itself 
 again. 
 
 VIII. The Unmn of the Two Missions. The same pressure 
 of events which raises the question of the union of the presses, 
 raises also the larger question of the union of the two missions. 
 
 The arguments suggested in favor of the union were: (1) Im- 
 proved facilities of communication now bring all the stations 
 of the two missions nearer together than all the stations of 
 either mission have previously been. On one trip years ago the 
 missionaries were 107 days in going from Bangkok to Chieng 
 Mai. We made the trip between the two cities in four and a 
 half days' traveling time, stopping at night. The railroad will 
 be completed shortly all the way through and it will then be 
 possible to go from Bangkok to Chieng Mai in 24 hours. Chieng 
 Mai, Lakon, Bangkok, Petchaburi, Nakon and Tap Teang will 
 all be connected by rail within perhaps a year. And Prae is 
 only a short distance from the railroad with automobile con- 
 nections. Nan and Chieng Rai will still be difficult of access, 
 but they will be practically as near to Bangkok as to Chieng 
 Mai in time. Mission meetings of the larger mission, accord- 
 ingly, will be easier than meetings of the separate missions 
 have been. (2) The country is to be more and more unified un- 
 der one central administration with one common language, 
 with one homogeneous set of political and social problems. Such 
 a situation should be dealth with by a unified mission. (3) The 
 larger mission, as experience has shown, makes it easier to deal 
 with both personal problems and uiission policy and to carry 
 out a common plan. The larger mission also provides more 
 fellowship and acquaintance and the strength of unity. (4) It 
 will make possible better provision for all the work by giving a 
 larger number of men and women, to be fitted to the different 
 tasks of the mission. Specially will it make it easier to deal 
 with the problem of the occupation of the whole field and the 
 establishment of new stations in the unreached sections and per- 
 haps tjie readjustment of the present distribution of force so as 
 to secure a more equal occupation. (5) In other fields of the 
 church where there have been two missions operating under 
 similar conditions and facing homogeneous problems and able 
 to unite, they have done so, as in the case of the East and West 
 Japan, and the East and West Shantung Missions. 
 
 The arguments adverse to the union were: (1) The large size 
 
 147 
 
of the nnited mission would make it difficult to entertain and ex- 
 pensive to transport. It was admitted that these same difl9culties 
 would apply to the union of the Shantung missions and would 
 hold in the case of many of the existing single missions. (2) There 
 would be the danger that sectional feeling would be carried over 
 into the new mission and that one-half or other of the field would 
 try to secure a disproportionate development. (3) That the two 
 missions) are quite distinct in their climatic conditions, the 
 customs and the character of the people, their educational policy, 
 their mission rules and methods of procedure, in their way of 
 dealing with Buddhism and their attitude to the priests. (4) 
 If the work is united it will involve complications of race and 
 ecclesiastical organization. The Siamese will dominate and the 
 Lao will not have a chance. (6) The financial policies of the 
 two missions are dififereht. 
 
 Something may be said against the bigness of a mission. It 
 may overshadow too much the individual missionary and also 
 the native church, but I think in Siam at present the argument 
 is with the affirmation that the two missions should be united, 
 and indeed there was general agreement that it would be inevit- 
 able, but that the time had not come for it. Doubtless it has 
 not come yet, but it seems probable that in a very few years it 
 will come, and as soon as it does it will surely result in great 
 good to each of the missions. Many of the arguments against 
 the union based on the diversities of the two missions only indi- 
 cate that each mission has something that. it can contribute to 
 the other, and would be able to contribute in such a union. 
 
 IX. It would certainly be much easier for the united mis- 
 sion to deal with t?ve problem of ewtension. It is difficult to 
 decide now with regard to some of the unoccupied territory, 
 whether it should be looked after by the northern mission or by 
 the southern. This appears clearly from an excellent statement 
 which Mr. Freeman has prepared regarding the unoccupied fiel'ds : 
 
 "iSiam is. about equal in area to the four states of Illinois, 
 Iowa, Wisconsin and Minnesota combined, or a little larger than 
 Prance. Its population is about the same as those four states 
 minus Chicago (8,149,079, per census, 1911). It consists' of 
 eighteen 'monthons' or provinces of very unequal area and popu- 
 lation (largest, 1,216,817; smallest, 77,662). This area falls 
 readily into three sections which we shall call north, south and 
 east Siam. A line drawn north and south fifty miles 
 east of Bangkok roughly marks the boundary of the four 
 eastern provinces which form east Siam. A line , drawn 
 west and a little south from the point where this line touches 
 the Mekong or Cambodia River (near its great bend to the east) 
 marks the present boundary- of the North Siam (Laos) Mission 
 and the South Siam Mission. The three sections are approxi- 
 mately equal in area, although South iSiam is the largest and 
 contains fully one-half the population of the kingdom. 
 
 148 
 
'*.South, or as we migM perhaps better say, Central Siam, is 
 divided into thirteen provinces with a total population as given 
 in the census of some 4,399,815. Five of these provinces, with a 
 population of 2,310,708, have each a station of the South Siam 
 Mission. Occasional tours reach other provinces, but the or^ 
 ganized work of the mission is confined to these five provinces. 
 One other province, with a population of 281,079, is occupied by 
 the Phrapaton station of the English Church of Christ. The 
 remaining seven provinces are as yet unoccupied by any organ- 
 ized Protestant missionary work. . Several of them are, however, 
 so situated that they can be reached from existing mission sta- 
 tions, and a couple of added stations may, as the work develops, 
 make the occupation of these seven unoccupied provinces with 
 1,807,998 peiople effective. Some of them, too, are too small to 
 justify a separate station. 
 
 "It must not be forgotten that the JSForth Siam (Laos) Mis- 
 sion has a considerable work and a vast unoccupied field north 
 and east of the borders of Siam, but five of its six stations and 
 the great bulk of its church membership, are still in Siam. These 
 five stations, and the sub-station Lampoon, occupy the six 
 muangs (sub-provinces), which together form the single province 
 of Bayap, the largest in area and in population in the Kingdom 
 of Siam. It reports, Sept. 30, 1914, communicant members, 
 6,934, received on confession the past year, 1,091, pupils in 
 school, 1,740. It has organized work in nearly every prefecture 
 of the province, reporting 99 places of regular worship. 
 
 "East Siam, with four provinces and a reported population of 
 2,532,885, has an area and population about equal to Minnesota, 
 but has not a single resident Protestant missionary. Access to 
 it is easiest from Bangkok, but its people and speech ally it 
 rather with the north since the bulk of the population is Laos. 
 However, until the census was published in 1912, we in the north 
 had supposed all east Siam was rather sparsely populated, as is 
 the section nearest to us visited by Mr. Shields some years since. 
 We had therefore in a measure acquiesced in the opinion of the 
 south mission that since access was via Bangkok, it perhaps be- 
 longed rather to their sphere than ours. The South Siam Mis- 
 sion had often visited Korat, the capital of the nearest and 
 least populous of the four eastern provinces, and urged the im- 
 portance of opening a station there, but they had never visited 
 the more populous ( as the census shows) , but more distant east- 
 ern sections, nor fully realized their importance. Besides, they 
 had other unoccupied areas nearer at hand, and easier of access, 
 where the speech was more closely like that of Bangkok. Now, 
 however, both missions better realize the situation, that in east 
 Siam one-third of the area and population of Siam is wholly 
 untouched by missionary effort. The population is, you will 
 remember, over two and one-half millions. From two sources, 
 this year, urgent requests have come to both missions to under- 
 take work there. In response the south mission again urges 
 
 149 
 
the importance of opening work in Korat, and a member of the 
 North (Laos) Mission has volunteered to open a station at Eoiet, 
 the newly established government and military station in east 
 Siam, the next objective point of the railway, where the popu- 
 lation seems to be wholly Laos; provided both missions unite in 
 the effort to secure the men and means necessary to open. 
 
 "Both missions are considering this proposition to open work 
 at the heart of this Siamese Minnesota, the largest area unoccu- 
 pied by Protestant missions in Siam, one of the largest in the 
 world, rather a part of the largest populous area thus unoccu- 
 pied, for the same conditions persist northward clear across 
 French Indo-China into the heart of China itself, among a peo- 
 ple everywhere kindred to the 'Tai' of Siam. 
 
 "North Siam itself has no unoccupied areas; the unoccupied 
 areas of south Siam are scattered and measurably within the 
 reach of existing stations. The problem within the bounds of 
 Siam is east Siam-, where as I have already said, one- third of 
 the area and population of Siam are as yet wholly beyond the 
 reach of the gospel. Pray for this Siamese 'Minnesota'. When 
 will the Presbyterian Church enter in and posses it for Christ?" 
 
 It would seem clear that something must be done to develop 
 the great section of Siam lying between the Menam and Mekong 
 Eivers. It would probably be wise for the two missions to do 
 a great deal more itinerating, however, from such centers as 
 Korat and Roiet before settling down in any one place with any 
 considerable property investment. 
 
 The distribution of population in south Siam among the dif- 
 ferent stations is very unequal and Mr. Snyder has worked out 
 a re-distribution. Mr. Snyder's figures, based on a different 
 census from the one which I have been quoting, and assuming 
 the establishment of a new station at Korat, are as follows: 
 
 Bangkok Station over one and one-third million. 
 
 Monthon Bangkok 867,451 
 
 Ayuthia 484,236 
 
 1,351,687 
 Petchaburi Station nearly one million. 
 
 Monthon Eajuburi 344,402 
 
 Nakon Chaisi 246,734 
 
 " Petchaburi 282,053 
 
 " Chantaboon 94,977 
 
 968,176 
 Pitsanuloke Station nearly half a million. 
 
 Monthon Pitsanuloke 196,739 
 
 " Nakon Sawan 228,497 
 
 " .Petchaboon 74,281 
 
 499,517 
 
 150 
 
Nakon Sritamarat Station, over one million. 
 
 Monthon Nakon Sritamarat 645,545 
 
 " Ohumpon 129,901 
 
 " Patani 269,817 
 
 1,045,263 
 
 Tap Teang- Station, less than one-fifth of a million. 
 
 Monthon Puket 178,599 
 
 Korat Station over one and three-quarters millions. 
 
 Monthon Korat 402,068 
 
 " Isam 915,750 
 
 " Udom 576,947 
 
 1,894,765 
 
 Total population of South Siam Mission field about five 
 and a half million. 
 
 In addition to this unreached region in eastern Siam there is 
 a large area untouched and largely unexplored, with poor means 
 of communication, and a population which can only be guessed, 
 lying between Eahang on the north and Petchaburi on the south, 
 the Menam Eiver on the east and the western boundary of Siam. 
 
 For many years. the plans of the North Siam Mission have 
 reached out to the populations with linguistic and racial aflBlia- 
 tions to the Lao, living in French territory to the east, and in 
 British and Chinese territory to the north. The French field has 
 been closed by the attitude of the French officials who forbid our 
 missionaries even itinerating beyond the Siamese border. There 
 is a small Swiss-French Protestant mission at Muang Song in 
 French territory and it is greatly to be hoped that this mission 
 should expand and occupy the French Lao field which is closed to 
 us. Northward our mission has already expanded into the British 
 Burma province of Keng Tung where, by arrangement with the 
 Baptists, we confine ourselves to the eastern border of the pro- 
 vince as a highway north to the Sip Sawng Panna, which is the 
 dip of the Chinese province of Yunan southward to the British 
 and French borders. Dr. Dodd's fascinating reports to the 
 Board have described the needs and opportunities in these great 
 untouched sections of the Tai people. The mission has already 
 been authorized to open a station at Keng Hung or Rung, north 
 of Keng Tung, as soon as the men and resources are available. 
 When will the Church make it possible for the two Siam mis- 
 sions to compass the whole of their task? When will the church 
 in Siam, especially in the north, come to that consciousness of 
 duty which will enable it to take its part in the evangelization 
 of Siam itself and in the extension into the regions beyond? 
 
 With the exception of the small mission of the English Church 
 of Christ, a body with Plymouth Brethren affiliations at Phra- 
 patom and the work of the Baptists among the Chinese in Bang- 
 
 151 
 
kok, and a ismall work of the Society for the Propagation of the 
 Gospel in Bangkok, chiefly among Eurasians, the whole of Siam 
 has been left to us. One wonders at times whether this is wise 
 or right, whether the plans of mission comity which leave whole 
 countries to single denominations do not hare disadvantages 
 as well as advantages. Perhaps two strong missions in a city like 
 Bangkok would each do more with the other present than either 
 would do alone. It is not likely, however, that any other strong 
 agency will enter Siam, and unless it should be an agency that 
 would unite with us in the establishment of but one native 
 church, I think it would be unfortunate to have another body 
 in the field. But I am inclined to think it would be a gain if 
 some other strong agency would come in to' divide with us the 
 task, but to unite with us in developing the work as a single 
 work. 
 
 X. Term of Service (Mid Furloughs. The present term of 
 service in Siam is six years, followed by a twelve-months' fur- 
 lough at home, with time for travel and traveling expenses pro- 
 vided by the Board. This arrangement seems to be generally 
 satisfactory and is proper from the point of view of health, pro- 
 vided the missionaries take annual vacations, as they should do. 
 Several suitable resorts, as Dr. Bovaird points out, are now 
 available, and such facilities are sure to improve. Some mis- 
 sionaries think that a five-year term of service with a six-months' 
 furlough, and others that a five-year term with a nine-months' 
 furlough would be better. The long furlough breaks up the 
 work, and the latter part of it becomes tedious to some workers 
 who are anxious to return to the field. Some say it is the last 
 year of the term of service that is the hardest. But it is a little 
 difficult to know how to dispense with the last year, as the Irish- 
 man found when he tried to get rid of the end of a piece of rope 
 by cutting it off. There will always be a last year, and the ex- 
 pectation of getting home will always make that year both hard- 
 er and easier than other years. Some missionaries think that 
 the third year is the hardest in the case of the first term, that 
 after the first term has passed it does not matter much what 
 the length of term is. Probably the present arrangement is 
 the best that could be proposed. Certainly if any reduction of 
 the term of service is to be made thfere should be also a reduc- 
 tion of the term of furlough. 
 
 In connection with the outfit of new missionaries it is well 
 to remember that they can probably do better in Singapore than 
 they can do at home. There are British outfitting houses there 
 which offer unusual arrangements for household equipments. 
 
 XI. ExtrorterritoriaUty and Property Titles. If Turkey 
 and Persia are excepted, as perhaps they should be, there re- 
 main only three nations in Asia which retain their own sov- 
 ereignty, Japan, and China, and Siam. With the exception of 
 Japan, each of these nations recognizes the extra-territorial jur- 
 isdiction of Western nations over their citizens living in these 
 
 152 
 
Asiatic states. While there have been adequate reasons for this 
 jurisdiction, and while it is still probably advantageous to some 
 of these nations, it is a provision which they naturally and in- 
 creasingly dislike. Years ago, by the reformation of her prisons 
 and her judicial system, and the promulgation of new law codes, 
 Japan secured the surrender of the extra-territorial rights of 
 Western governments. Siam has been for years anxious to 
 secure the same relief. Some years ago, by the treaty of 1909, 
 the Siamese Grovemment transferred to the British Government 
 four states with adjacent islands in the southwestern peninsula, 
 and made a number of other concessions, and Great Britain as- 
 sumed the indebtedness to the Siamese Government of the terri- 
 tories transferred, and transferred jurisdiction over all British 
 subjects in Siam either to the ordinary Siamese courts or to the 
 Siamese international courts, with the understanding that the 
 jurisdiction of these international courts should be "transferred 
 to the ordinary Siamese courts after the promulgation and the 
 coming into force of the Siamese codes, namely the penal code, 
 the civil and commercial code, the code for procedure, and the 
 law for the organization of courts." France also, by the treaty 
 of 1907, in connection with various concessions from Siam, trans- 
 ferred to the jurisdiction of the ordinary Siamese courts in some 
 cases, and of the Siamese international courts in others, all 
 Asiatic subjects and proteges of France, but not European- 
 French subjects. By these treaties British and French subjects 
 acquired all the rights of Siamese subjects in the matter of 
 property. 
 
 In 1913, Denmark, by a treaty dealing with this question alone, 
 surrendered her consular jurisdiction in Siam, and in return 
 Danish subjects acquired all the rights of Siamese subjects in 
 the matter of property. 
 
 For some years negotiations have been going on between the 
 Siamese and the American Governments with regard to the sur- 
 render of our American extra-territorial jurisdiction. In Nov., 
 1909, Mr. Westengard, then the General Adviser of the Siamese 
 Government, laid the whole matter before the Board's attorney, 
 Mr. Stiger, the Executive Council, and Dr. E. P. Dunlap, Dr. J. 
 W. McKean and the Rev. Wm. Harris, Jr., who were at home 
 at the time. In a letter to the mission, Dr. Fulton, of Japan, 
 who in Dr. Brown's absence in the Far East, was acting as 
 Secretary at the time, reported this conference and the subse- 
 quent action of the Board, to the Siam' missions, as follows : 
 
 November 18, 1909. 
 To the Siam Mission. 
 
 Dear Friends:- — I would report that on November 6th a very 
 pleasant conference took place with the representative of the 
 Siamese Government, Mr. Jens I. Westengard, at which were 
 present the members of the Executive Council, Mr. Stiger, the 
 Board's Attorney, Dr. E. P. Dunlap, Dr. J. W. McKean and the 
 
 153 
 
Rev. William Harris, Jr., represeiiting the Siamese and Laos 
 Misisions. Mr. Westengard outlined the desire of the Siamese 
 Government for a revision of the Treaty with the United States 
 of America which would abolish Consular jurisdiction and 
 bring American citizens under the jurisdiction of the laws of 
 Siam after the manner of the British Treaty recently negbtiated. 
 In view of the fact that the most important part of American 
 interests in Siam was missionary, Mr. Westengard desired an 
 expression from the Board as to its attitude on the subject. He 
 also presented a memorandum on the matter of the Board's 
 property interests in Siam and Laos which would safeguard those 
 interests by guaranteeing the continuance of leases of land hith- 
 erto granted by the Government as long as such land was used 
 for missionary purposes and also make it possible for the Board 
 to obtain good, clear title to lands which it now possesses with- 
 out such title and fo,r which it may justly claim title if accord- 
 ed the same rights as Siamese subjects. 
 
 The missionaries were asked to express their opinions with 
 reference to the whole matter which they did most impressively 
 in Siam's favor. They recalled the generous treatment which 
 had always been accorded them by the Siamese Government, 
 and the improvement in recent years of Siamese laws and de- 
 velopment of her institutions in such manner as justified her 
 in seeking complete autonomy and claiming the right of juris- 
 diction over all peoples dwelling within her borders. They ex- 
 pressed themselves also as satisfied with the arrangement re- 
 garding our property interests and indicated their judgment 
 that Siam would probably do even more than the memorandum 
 proposed when the time came to carry it into effect. 
 
 In view of this favorable testimony from the missionaries as 
 representing the consensus of missionary opinion and the judg- 
 ment of all those present at the conference that a sympathetic 
 attitude on the part of the Board to the desires of the Siamese 
 Government would not only be safe but wise and right, it was 
 unanimously voted: 
 
 "To recommend to the Board of Foreign Missions that it ex- 
 press to the State Department its cordial readiness, with the 
 approval of the American Government, to have the Presbyterian 
 missionaries in Siam pass under the full jurisdiction of the 
 Siamese Government." 
 
 This action of the Conference was reported to the Board at 
 its meeting on Monday, Nov. 15th, when a clear statement also 
 of the whole situation was made to the Board, whereupon the 
 Board voted to approve of the action which had been taken at 
 the Conference. 
 
 I quote further from the Minutes of the Board: 
 
 "With respect to the memorandum regarding American mis- 
 sionary lands agreed upon by Mr. Westengard and Mr. King, 
 the American Minister to Siam, the Board expressed its grati- 
 fication at this agreement and at the good will ever displayed 
 
 154 
 
toward the missions by tlie Siamese Government. It has no 
 desire to hold lands under lease from the government or other- 
 wise, except for missionary purposes. In making note of the 
 agreement on its minutes, it was voted to put on record the 
 Board's understanding of Section I, as explained by Mr. Wes- 
 tengard, namely, that under this section, reading as follows: 
 
 " 'As to lands for which the missions now possess papers of 
 any kind, they should apply to have title-papers issued in the 
 regular way,' the missions may apply for full title to any prop- 
 erties which they now hold, to which they believe that they can 
 establish valid title under Siamese law, even though they may 
 not possess, in every case, papers for such properties." 
 
 As you may know, Mr. Westengard is here to negotiate a re- 
 vision of the Treaty with America and he requests that for the 
 preseat this Conference and the whole related subject, be re- 
 garded as confidential. It was felt, however, that it would not 
 be out of place to share this confidence with our missionaries 
 on the field who could be trusted to be silent until the Treaty 
 was consummated. 
 
 You are, therefore, in all probability about to pass through 
 the experience which we in Japan passed through about ten 
 years ago when we gave up our consular protection and came 
 under Japanese law. During this decade we have suffered no 
 injury and we feel as safe under the protection of the Japanese 
 Government as we do under that of our own country. Further- 
 more, the trust imposed in Japan by the foreign governments in 
 committing the interests of their nationals to her care has resulted 
 in very greatly improving relations between Japan and other 
 countries. I feel very sure, therefore, that you can look forward 
 to the proposed change with confidence and in the future will 
 be able to look back upon it with thanksgiving. 
 
 With best wishes to all the members of the mission and pray- 
 ing God's blessing upon you, I remain. 
 
 Very sincerely yours, 
 
 George W. Fulton. 
 
 The provisions regarding the titles to missionary property 
 incorporated in the memorandum agreed upon by Mr. Westen- 
 gard and Mr. King, so far as they are relevant here, were as 
 follows : 
 
 "As to the lands for which the missions now possess papers of 
 any kind they should apply to have title papers issued in the 
 regular way. 
 
 "As to lands held under lease from government or of which 
 the missions are otherwise in legal occupation, the Siamese Gov- 
 ernment will not interrupt the possession by the missions so 
 long as they continue to use the land for mission purposes. 
 
 "It should be understood that the Siamese Government is 
 not identified in any way with wat administration, that is to 
 say, the foregoing understanding must not be ^^onstrued as a 
 
 155 
 
promise by the government to interfere with lands held and 
 claimed by religious authorities whether Buddhist or of any 
 other faith. 
 
 "Of course all mission lands are held subject to the exercise 
 by the Siamese Government of the right of eminent domain." 
 
 For various reasons the negotiations have been in abeyance. 
 And more is involved in Siam's desire than the abolition of 
 extra-territoriality. She is anxious to recover also her tariff 
 autonomy. As was the case in the early years with Japan, she 
 is bound by foreign treaties which fix the amount of import 
 duties which she may charge, at three per cent. The result is as 
 has been pointed out elsewhere, that the government has felt 
 constrained to resort to forms of taxation which are economical- 
 ly and morally unwise but which seem to it to be the most prac- 
 ticable- ways of providing the revenues needed. Sovereignty over 
 her own tariflE imposts would make it possible for her to suppress 
 opium and gambling and other evils from which she now derives 
 a revenue, and it may eonfldently be believed that self-interest 
 as well as higher motives would lead Siam to do this. None 
 of the foreign nations have surrendered their Treaty abridge- 
 ments of Siam's sovereignty in this regard, and of course until 
 they all do, or so long as any one nation retains such abridge- 
 ments, Siam is helpless to reform her revenue system. 
 
 This is the situation of which Mr. Hamilton King, for four- 
 teen years the greatly respected Minister of our government in 
 Bangkok, spoke with earnest feeling in a speech describing a 
 missionary tour which he had taken in southern Siam with Dr. 
 Dunlap. Speaking of the district of Nakon, he said, "This dis- 
 trict is especially interesting just now because of the attempt 
 that has been made here by the government to do away with 
 the gambling houses. In this endeavor the influence of the 
 inissionary has been potent also. After some years of almost 
 entire abolition of these shops, on other advice they were again 
 admitted a year ago. The result was so patent and so unfavor- 
 able that they have now been abolished again, and the opinion 
 of the large majority of those competent to speak is that with- 
 out gambling the people of the district are better fed and better 
 clothed, there is less indebtedness and less theft, the crops are 
 better cared for and the local trade is better, the homes are more 
 comfortable and the people happier. Today the district of Nakon 
 is one of the most prosperous in Siam, and this is largely due to 
 the fact that gambling has been abolished. Yet with all this 
 local evidence against it the question of gambling in Siam is a 
 serious question. Prom the oriental point of view it must be 
 remembered that this question is entirely bereft of the moral 
 aspect. With Siam it is an economical question simply and 
 along this line alone it is being fought out by some of the 
 ablest men of the government on either side. Here the questison 
 is: will a district in which no government gambling houses exist, 
 because of improved conditions, prove so productive of revenue 
 
 156 
 
as to pay revenue equal to the amount received under the ordi- 
 nary conditions, plus the revenue collected from the gambling 
 houses ? 
 
 "Experience has demonstrated to the United States that the 
 easiest and least burdensome method of providing for public 
 revenues is by tariflf duties. Siam must have revenues to meet 
 the expenses of her government. By the extra-territorial treaties 
 made with Siam she is prohibited from charging more than the 
 nominal tariff duties of three per cent, on her imports. Denied 
 by the treaties 'the easiest and least burdensome method of 
 providing for public revenues,' it may be of interest to us, as 
 citizens of the United States to note, that of the entire revenues 
 of 45,540,000 ticals estimated for the present year, Siam will 
 raise 19,165,587 ticals or over 42 per cent, of all her revenues 
 from the gambling, spirit, opium, and lottery farms, while but 
 4,384,913 ticals will be raised from her tariflf duties. Gambling 
 alone in the way of games and lotteries yielded last year 7,362,- 
 735 ticals, while the import dnes for the year but 1,097,025. The 
 United States is paying thousands of dollars every year to plant 
 the seed of Christian civilization in Siam; and the work being 
 done by the missionaries is a wholesome and beneficial work. 
 But what of the business methods that lead us to hold the whip 
 hand of necessity over the Government of Siam, driving her to 
 resort for revenues to a process which, by encouraging vice, nuM- 
 fies many times over every dollar expended in missions within 
 her borders!" 
 
 We believe that Siam is entitled to ask that our juris- 
 diction should end and our American missionary interests 
 pass under the jurisdiction of the Siamese international courts, 
 and later under the jurisdiction of the ordinary Siamese courts, 
 after the promulgation and the coming into force of the Siamese 
 Codes. I think that with exceptions, this is the general feeling 
 of our missionaries. 
 
 Our own view is that the missionary interests should be pre- 
 pared to accept Siamese jurisdiction without the suggestion of 
 any special consideration. It ought to be enough for us to enjoy, 
 as we should under a new treaty, the full rights of Siamese 
 subjects. With the consent, however, either of the Siamese Gov- 
 ernment or of the Lao states when they were quasi-independent, 
 our missions acquired many property interests. Our titles to 
 these are of varying character, fl) Our properties in Bangkok 
 and within the twenty-four hour liihit are held absolutely under 
 the laws allowing such tenure. (2) The remainder of our prop- 
 erties in southern Siam, in the cities of Rajaburi, Petchaburi, 
 Nakon Sritamarat, Tap,Teang, and Pitsanuloke and any out- 
 stations, are held under lease, some under ten, some under 
 twenty year lease, subject to renewal and reimbursement by the 
 government for any expenditures we have made in improving 
 property which the government may reclaim, or as in the case of 
 Petchaburi, under indefinite lease subject to six months' notice 
 
 157 
 
on the part of the government of its purpose to reclaim the prop- 
 erty. (3) Property acquired in the Monthon Bayap since the 
 extension of Siamese administration there is generally held under 
 twenty-year lease from the government subject to renewal, etc. 
 (4) Most of our property in this monthon, however, was secured 
 from or under the old Lao Chows or chiefs. Some of it, for 
 example, the hospital in Chieng Mai, was given to us on condition 
 that it should be used for missionary purposes, but most of it 
 was secured either by gift or purchase unconditionally. Re- 
 garding only one piece of it, so far as I know, could any question 
 be raised under the fourth section of the understanding between 
 Mr. King and Mr. Westengard, that, namely, referring to wat 
 property and I am inclined to think that even this holding of 
 ours will fall justly under the first section of the understanding 
 between Mr. King and Mr. Westengard as amended by Mr. Wes- 
 tengard and so recorded in the minute of our Board in the letter 
 of November 18, 1909. This piece of property is a comer of our 
 press compound in Chiqng Mai on which there is still standing 
 a small, ruined pagoda. 
 
 With regard to our lands held under lease from the Siamese 
 Government, we recognize the justice, and indeed the great gen- 
 erosity, of the government's agreement through Mr. Westengard 
 to make the lease of these lands permanent for as long a time 
 as we continue to use them for missionary purposes. In the case 
 of all our other lands, however, both those for which we possess 
 proper papers and those of which we are otherwise in proper 
 and legal occupation (many titles in the Monthon Bayap being 
 legal titles for which no papers have ever existed) we should be 
 glad under the new arrangements to secure full and unqualified 
 titles under Siamese law. 
 
 I should think that full effect could be given to this view, ac- 
 ceptable, as I understand from the Board's minute it was, to Mr. 
 Westengard by transferring the clause, "or of which the missions 
 are otherwise in legal occupation" from the second paragraph of 
 the agreement between Mr. King and Mr. Westengard and insert- 
 ing it in the first paragraph so that these two paragraphs would 
 read as follows: 
 
 "I. As to the lands for which the missions now possess papers 
 of any kind or of which the missions are otherwise in legal occupa- 
 tion they should apply to have title papers issued in the regular 
 way." 
 
 "II. Ajs to the lands held under lease from government, the 
 Siamese Government will not interrupt the possession by the mis- 
 sions as long as they continue to use the land for mission pur- 
 poses." 
 
 I wish to say that we have the fullest confidence in the Siamese 
 Government and in its good mil and fair dealing. If our treaty 
 is revised and the full sovereignty of the Siamese Government 
 is recognized, I believe that both the government and the courts 
 will do what is just and right in the matter of our properties. 
 
 158 
 
In the early yeare Siam did not resent the extra-territorial 
 jurisdiction. Indeed, ;is a statement in the "Bangkok Times 
 Directory" for 1914 remarks, "The principle that Europeans 
 brought up under a totally different system of law and having 
 totally different habits and customs from the inhabitants of the 
 country, should have recourse to tribunals where their own law 
 and customs were administered by their own Consuls or Judge, 
 appeared so self-evident to the Siamese authorities of that time 
 that they had no hesitation in admitting it. In fact the Siamese 
 authorities probably welcomed the idea of Foreign Consuls deal- 
 ing with their own subjects as an easy solution of the difficulties 
 of administrative and judicial control of unknown races." Now, 
 however, the Siamese Government feels strongly the desire to 
 secure the restoration of its full jurisdiction. The present situ- 
 ation is regarded as humiliating. The government nevertheless 
 is dealing with it in excellent spirit and with patience and self- 
 restraint, as language like this attributed to the King indicates, 
 "It is thus apparent that extra-territoriality is a thing that is 
 inconvenient for everybody concerned, except those who find a 
 use for it from ulterior motives. One must, therefore, give 
 those of the foreign powers, who still exercise extra-territoriality 
 in our country, the credit of believing that they would be will- 
 ing to surrender it could they but be convinced of our perfect 
 stability. 
 
 "As a patriotic Siamese, I naturally believe that we are now 
 quite ready to be fully trusted, that our international credit is 
 on the whole a good one, and that foreigners really need have 
 no fear that we shall misuse our powers, should consular juris- 
 diction be all removed from our country. 
 
 "But how to convince the nationals concerned; this is the 
 question, and a most important one, which is of vital interest 
 to our country. 
 
 "It is no good for the Government alone to give assurances. 
 You and I, and everyone of us who are parts of the Siamese 
 nation, must all help in that direction, and the way to do so is 
 by showing ourselves to be possessed of absolute, perfect stabil- 
 ity, both in our public and our private capacities." 
 
 To prepare for the day desired, Siam is pressing forward the 
 work of codification "as it has been stipulated in the Treaties 
 with France and England that the system of International 
 Courts shall come to an end and the jurisdiction of such Courts 
 be transferred to the ordinary Siamese Courts after the promul- 
 gation and coming into force of the Siamese Codes, viz., the 
 Penal Code, the Civil and Commercial Codes, the Codes of Pro- 
 cedure and the Law of Organization of Courts. In the Treaty 
 with Japan it has even been stipulated since so long ago as 1898 
 that upon the promulgation and coming into force of these Codes 
 the system of Consular jurisdiction shall come to an end and 
 the Japanese subjeots in Siam shall be subject to the jurisdic- 
 
 159 
 
tion of the Siamese Courts." The action of the Board in Nov., 
 1909, indicated that it believed we shotild not be behind Great 
 Britain and Prance and Denmark and Japan in a matter in 
 w"hich in other lands we have sought to take a generous leader- 
 ship. Some of the missionaries feel that this is perhaps a matter 
 not for their personal judgment but for the judgment of the 
 American Government, and a few of them realize as thoughtful 
 Siamese do, some of the difficulties that may be involved, but no 
 foreigners in Siam have identified themselves as earnestly with 
 the people as the missionaries have done, and their supreme de- 
 sire is to see the Siamese church and the Siamese people and the 
 Siamese nation come to their own rightful place. 
 
 R. E. S. 
 
 160 
 
9. A EEVIEW OF THE MEDICAL MISSION WORK 
 
 IN SIAM 
 
 BY DAVID BOVAIRD^ M.D. 
 
 We began our experience in medical mission work in the field 
 by visiting the station at Tap Teang. Here there is a hospital 
 with accommodations for approximately 30 patients and a dis- 
 pensary, both in charge of Dr. L. C. Bulkley who at the time of 
 our visit was at home on furlough. The hospital, during his 
 absence, was left in the care of Miss Christiansen, a trained 
 nurse. Owing to the doctor's absence little active work was 
 being carried on in the hospital, but in the fifteen months during 
 which she had been in charge, Miss Christiansen had been called 
 upon to assume many unusual and grave responsibilities. For 
 example, she had had one patient with an empyema whose 
 chest she had aspirated repeatedly and upon whom she had 
 finally performed the operation of opening the plnral cavity, 
 although she had had no training that fitted her to undertake 
 such serious procedures. She had also performed a number of 
 minor operations, such as opening abscesses and the like. Al- 
 together the fifteen months of the doctor's absence had been a 
 period of very severe trial for Miss Christiansen. At the time 
 of our visit the empyema patient already mentioned was still 
 in the hospital and it was evident that a further and still more 
 serious operation, the resection of several ribs, would be re- 
 quired to make his entire recovery possible. This was too seri- 
 ous an undertaking for Miss Christiansen and the desirability 
 of having the patient go to Nakon where he could have the ser- 
 vices of Dr. Van Metre was discussed. But when the matter 
 was taken up with the patient himself he declined to go to 
 Nakon, as it would involve separation from his family and 
 friends, and determined to wait for the return of Dr. Bulkley, 
 although that meant possibly several months longer of suffering. 
 Besides this patient there were in the hospital at the time ten 
 or twelve patients, most of them cronic invalids requiring little 
 more than ordinary nursing. The dispensary was in charge of 
 a native assistant but, as well be brought out later in connection 
 with other hospitals, the only medical work consisted in the 
 sale of medicines to any who applied for them. 
 
 To illustrate further the character of the service that may be 
 demanded of the physician or nurse in the mission hospital, we 
 may recount an experience of Miss Christiansen that came under 
 our own observation. About one o'clock in the night following 
 our arrival Miss Christiansen was hastily summoned to attend 
 the wife of one of Dr. Dunlap's native assistants at the com- 
 pound about a mile removed from the hospital and Dr. Bulkley's 
 
 161 
 
 6 — 'Report of Daputa/tion. 
 
residence in which Miss Christiansen is living. She rose, called 
 her syce and instructed him to harness the horse to her small 
 wagon and bring him to the door. No one without experience 
 in such matters would be likely to guess just how long that 
 simple procedure takes the native servant under such conditions. 
 Finally the wagon was brought to the door and Miss Christian- 
 sen set out on her lonely drive to the distant compound. That 
 may seem a procedure of only ordinary mioment to those accus- 
 tomed only to home conditions, but it is an entirely different 
 matter in a land where hardly anyone will venture out after 
 nightfall for fear of highwaymen. However, the journey was 
 safely made and Miss Christiansen found her patient suffering 
 severely either from cholera or dysentery; she could not be sure 
 which. All night long she sat in the native manner upon the 
 floor of the home beside her patient, assuming the responsibili- 
 ties of both doctor and nurse. In the morning without rest she 
 was obliged to take up the regular duties of the day in con- 
 nection with the service of the hospital. The following morning, 
 the woman, being still sick, was brought into the hospital, her 
 affection proving to be dysentery, and before our departure she 
 was well on the way toward recovery. 
 
 The most interesting, problem in connection with the work 
 of the Tap Teang hospital at the time of our visit was that of 
 Miss Christiansen's future. She had come out to the hospital 
 expecting to follow the lines of her training as a nurse, but she 
 soon found that in that sphere there was not sufficient work to 
 fully occupy her time. In the operating room the services of a 
 nurse in a mission hospital in Siam are of course invaluable, 
 but in the wards of the hospital there is really little for her to 
 do. For the most part there are no beds and no bedding such 
 as we are accustomed to at home, but the patients lie upon strips 
 of matting stretched upon the floor or upon the simplest of frames. 
 The patients regularly bring with them one or more relatives or 
 friends Vho wait upon them and, in so far as possible, render 
 such service® as nurses are wont to do in our hospitals. Miss 
 Christiansen tells us that if she were to undertake to perform 
 these services for the patients she would only lower herself in 
 their esteem and lessen her influence upon them. 
 
 It was hoped when she first came out that she would be able 
 to develop a work for herself among the native women, but for 
 this she finds her training as a nurse inadequate. To effectively 
 accomplish such a purpose she would require the full training 
 of a physician. Dr. Bulkley had endeavored to develop her 
 usefulness by training her to perform some of the simpler labora- 
 tory procedures, such as the staining of specimens for micro- 
 scopic work, but here also she finds herself lacking in technical 
 proficiency. Altogether her experience seems to indicate clearly 
 that in the mission hospitals in Siam there is no adequate field 
 for the trained nurse outside the operating room, w'hile in few, 
 if any, of our hospitals is there suflflcient operative work to fully 
 
 162 
 
occupy a nurses' time. The possibility is suggested that Miss 
 Christiansen might find her sphere in taking some of the native 
 women and training them to do such work in the wards as she 
 is not herself permitted to perform. But at the present time, 
 outside Bangkok, it seems impossible to find any of the Siamese 
 women who are fitted either in education or in inclination to 
 undertake such service. 
 
 Nakon Sritamarat. Here there are a hospital and a dispens- 
 ary housed in a building of brick and stucco, built as a memor- 
 ial to the wife of Dr. Swart, a physician recently in charge of 
 the work at this place. The building seems to be the best of 
 any of our hospitals in Siam. The work in the hospital had 
 suffered from the resignation of Dr. Swart. For a time it had 
 been in charge M Dr. Wachter who had recently withdrawn from 
 it to devote himself fully to evangelistic work, leaving the medi- 
 cal work to the care of Dr. Van Metre, a new appointee. Dr. 
 Van Metre had been only fifteen months in the field and his time 
 was still largely occupied in language study, but he was taking 
 up his work with energy and zeal and no doubt will carry it on 
 with eflSciency. At the time of our visit he was planning a small 
 addition to the hospital for laboratory purposes, appreciating 
 the fact that in these days the clinical laboratory is a vital part 
 of every hospital. He was fortunate in having a number of 
 quite thorou'ghly trained native assistants, who had seen some 
 years of service in the hospital under his predecessors and were 
 able to be of very material aid in the work of the institution. A 
 discussion which we heard with relation to the future of one 
 of these assistants opens to us one of the small but vexing prob- 
 lems in connection with the mission work. This assistant, Nai 
 Chang, by name, had spent some years in the service of the hos- 
 pital, and being a man of ability, was in receipt of a salary of 
 80 ticals a month, paid out of the receipts of the hospital. He 
 was a man of such spiritual qualifications as led the mission- 
 aries in charge of the station to greatly desire that he should 
 take up the work of an evangelist and pastor. This would mean 
 that he must accept the salary usually given for the evangelist's 
 services of but 30 ticals a month, no small sacrifice to ask of any 
 man. The matter had been under discussion for some time, but 
 Nai Chang had delayed action by reason of the opposition of 
 some members of his family on account of the money loss. Before 
 our departure, however, we were gratified to hear that he had 
 ' ' proven himself capable of the sacrifice and had determined to 
 enter the evangelistic service. 
 
 At the time of our visit the hospital was well filled. There 
 were in the wards many cases illustrating different types of 
 tropical disease. There were numbers of out-patients visiting 
 the hospital for treatment. The dispensary was active, and there 
 were satisfactory indications that the long years of service of 
 the various missionaries who had served in the hospital had 
 built up an enduring work. 
 
 163 
 
Petchaburi. The hospital at this place was small, having but 
 eight beds, but as has already been suggested, the number of 
 beds in a hospital in Siam by no means determines the limit of 
 itiS capacity for receiving patients, and with but eight beds in 
 sight we found the hospital equipped with two operating rooms, 
 one of them, the best furnished of any of our mission hospitals. 
 The hospital and dispensary have for some years been under 
 the care of Dr. McDaniell who had been recently compelled to 
 return home on account of the illness of Mrs. McDaniell. The 
 work was therefore left in charge of two or three native assist- 
 ants, under the sui>ervision of Mr. Paul Eakin. These men were 
 conducting the dispensary and treating some out-patients, but 
 there was no active hospital work going on. One of the regret- 
 table results of the sudden withdrawal of a physician from 
 his station when there is no other medical missionary to take 
 his place, was brought to our attention here. At the time of Dr. 
 McDaniell's departure no inventory of the medical property 
 in the hospital and dispensary was left, but Dr. McDaniell wrote 
 from Hong Kong that he had mailed such a paper to Mr. Eakin. 
 It had not, however, been received and all tlje apparatus and 
 medicines were left in the charge of the native assistants, with 
 no possibility of an accounting. Mr. Eakin assured us that to 
 undertake to make an inventory at the time, or in any way 
 display the slightest mistrust, would be a sure invitation for the 
 disappearance of the native assistants and probably of a con- 
 siderable part of the stores now in their care. It would appear 
 to be highly desirable to reach an early decision as to whether 
 another man is to be sent to occupy this vacant post and if no 
 one is available steps should be taken to preserve the hospital 
 property. 
 
 Bafburi. We were informed that there is at this place a 
 dispensary in charge of a native assistant trained in one of our 
 hospitals, a man of some ability, able to carry on a limited 
 medical work and to perfonn some simpler operations, but as 
 our only view of the place was that secured from the car window 
 as our train passed through, I am unable to report further upon 
 the work. 
 
 PitsoMuloke. Here we found Dr. Shellman taking great pleas- 
 ure in the erection of a new hospital and dispensary to take the 
 place of the small and inadequate establishment in which he 
 had worked for many years. The new institution, wholly paid 
 for by funds collected on the field, was to include a dispensary', 
 a dressing room, an operating room, and wards sufficient to ac- 
 commodate about 30 patients. This new structure was rapidly 
 nearing completion when we paid our visit. Its erection is con- 
 vincing evidence of the faithful service which Dr. Shellman had 
 been rendering for many years in his community and a demon- 
 stration of the value of continuous service, Dr. Shellman having 
 been in Pitsanuloke for seven or eight years. Besides the hos- 
 pital and dispensary on the mission compound there is a branch 
 
 164 
 
dispensary in the city on the other side of the river and a third 
 dispensary has been opened in a town abont 70 miles away. 
 Each of these branch dispensaries is made a center for the dis- 
 tribution of gospel literature and for preaching at times to the 
 people who may be gathered there. As an evidence of the extent 
 and activity of the dispensary service, Dr. Shellman informed us 
 that he dispensed in these several depots as much as ten pounds 
 of iodine of potassium in a single month. 
 
 The lack of medical men in the South Siam Mission has 
 thrown unusual burdens upon Dr. Shellman who has been called 
 upon from time to time to go to Bangkok and even to Petcha- 
 buri, these journeys entailing an absence of several days, in one 
 instance almost a week, from his own work with resulting dis- 
 turbance of his usual program. He and Mrs. Shellman were 
 both very desirous of having the need of more men in this field 
 recognized and supplied as promptly as possible. At the time 
 of our visit there were four hospitals in this mission (five if 
 Ratburi be included in the computation) with but two medical 
 missionaries on duty, one of these an untried man whose time 
 was still largely occupied in language study. No argument is 
 needed to make it clear that such a condition of affairs is highly 
 disadvantageous to the successful prosecution of medical mis- 
 sion work and that everj- possible eflfort should at once be made 
 to put into the field a sufficient number of men to adequately 
 operate the hospitals we have. And as a corollary it should 
 follow that there should be no further extension of medical work 
 in this field in any direction until these hospitals are adequately 
 manned and provision made to prevent the recurrence of such 
 a situation as at present exists. It is true that since our de- 
 parture from Siam, Dr. Bulkley has returned to Tap Teang and 
 the situation to that extent has been relieved, but if my recol- 
 lection serves me rightly, Dr. Shellman's furlough is soon due 
 and unless he remains at his post beyond the usual period, the 
 same situation as prevailed in 1915 will be reproduced the 
 succeeding year. It seems to me that every interest of the work 
 demands an increase in the number of physicians in the South 
 Siam Mission, such an increase as would make it unnecessary 
 to close a hospital when the medical officer is obliged to be ab- 
 sent either on furlough or sick leave. If a sufficient number of 
 physicians cannot be obtained to thus man our present insti- 
 tutions it would seem the part of wisdom to close some of the 
 hospitals and to concentrate our forces at two points, say Nakon 
 and Pitsanuloke, in the hope of maintaining a continuous ser- 
 vice in them. 
 
 Bangkok. Although our Board conducts no medical mission- 
 ary work in Bangkok the conditions relating to hospitals and 
 medical education in that city are of such importance with re- 
 lation to our own work as to demand consideration. Some 
 eighteen or nineteen years ago the Siamese government became 
 desirous of making a beginning in the education of their stu- 
 
 165 
 
dents in modern medicine. Dr. George B. McFarland, the son 
 of a missionary and a man of very unusual attainments in his 
 knowledge of and ability to use the Siamese language, was in- 
 vited to undertake the development of a medical school. Dr. 
 McFarland although holding the degree of M.D., has always con- 
 fined himself largely to the practice of dentistry. He, however, 
 undertook the burden of beginning medical education in Siam 
 and for eighteen or nineteen years past has devoted the largest 
 part of his time either to teaching in the school or to the trans- 
 lation of medical works into the Siamese and the preparation of 
 lectures dealing with the various subjects comprised in the usual 
 courses of medical instruction. At the same time he was the 
 head of a large hospital, the Sirirat Hospital, an institution of 
 a hundred or a hundred and twenty beds built and conducted 
 very much after the manner of a mission hospital but with 
 special wards for gynecology and obstetrics. With these limited 
 facilities and with very little aid except for the co-operation of 
 some of the physicians of Bangkok and such assistants as he 
 could himself train. Dr. McFarland for many years conducted 
 the hospital and instructed medical students as well as condi- 
 tions permitted. Naturally the graduates of such a school of 
 medicine were, by our standards, very imperfectly trained. They 
 had some knowledge of the more familiar diseases and of the 
 commoner medicines and the modes of administering them, but 
 they had no practical knowledge of surgery and were not quali- 
 fied to undertake operative work. Nearly all the graduates of 
 the school have entered the government service either in the 
 army or as district or municipal physicians in various parts of 
 the country. In various places they have come in touch with 
 our medical missionaries, who tell us that these government 
 physicians, apparently recognizing the deficiencies of their edu- 
 cation have always been ready to turn to the medical mission- 
 ary for help in any difficult case and especially for operative 
 work. Government oflficials and others whom these government 
 physicians are expected to take care of likewise turn to the 
 medical njissionary in any grave illness, apparently with the 
 approval of the government physicians. The relations between 
 medical missionaries and government physicians have thus been 
 entirely friendly and helpful. In parts of the country vaccina- 
 tion, originally introduced by the missionaries and for many 
 years practiced by them alone, has now been turned over wholly 
 to the government physicians. 
 
 In connection with the Sirarat Hospital named above a be- 
 ginning was also made in the training of nurses. There seemis 
 to have been little difficulty in Bangkok itself in obtaining a 
 suflflcient number of young women willing to undertake this ser- 
 vice. ■ Many of them are far too young and inadequately edu- 
 cated to qualify them for the studies which they are now under- 
 taking. The important fact is that some Siamese women willing 
 to perform the duties of a nurse have been found and that a 
 
 166 
 
beginning has been made in their instruction in this important 
 branch of medical service. 
 
 The Siamese government in accordance with its progressive 
 policy in other branches of, the public service has evidently de- 
 termined to advance in the line of medical education. A member 
 of the royal family, Prince Chai Nart, has been appointed di- 
 rector of the medical school. The Prince has had the advantage 
 of some thirteen years study in Germany in various educational 
 lines. He is not himself a physician but brings to his new task 
 a thorough acquaintance with German standards and ideals in 
 medical education. He has already brought into the service of 
 the school a number of well trained workers and is evidently de- 
 sirous of proceeding as rapidly as the means of the government 
 will permit in the development of a teaching institution of high- 
 er grade than they have thus far had in Siam. 
 
 At the time of the death of the recent king, Ghulalongkom, a 
 fund amounting to several millions of ticals was collected for 
 the purpose of providing a memorial. A part of this fund has 
 been employed in the erection of a statue of the king and the 
 construction of the new coronation hall. The balance of it has 
 been devoted to the erection and equipment of a modem hospital 
 in Bangkok, known as the Red Cross or Ghulalongkom Hos- 
 pital. This hospital was planned and erected under the super- 
 vision of a German surgeon who very unfortunately died of 
 blood poisoning just at the time of its opening about fifteen 
 months ago. As it now stands, it provides accommodation for 
 eighty patients, but the plans call for the erection of several ad- 
 ditional wings which will largely increase its capacity. The 
 buildings thus far erected are of reenforced concrete construc- 
 tion, architecturally pleasing in appearance, and the furnishings 
 throughout are elaborate and costly. All the beds are of the 
 latest hospital design. There are two operating rooms each 
 containing two modem operating tables and with all the fur- 
 nishings that the latest American hospital could show. There 
 are bacteriological and chemical laboratories, a complete X-Eay 
 equipment, and a therapeutic department containing the latest 
 patterns of hydro-therapeutic and electro-therapeutic apparatus. 
 In short the equipment of the institution is as complete as that 
 of the best of our American hospitals. The medical director of 
 the institution is a Siamese Prince, while the surgical work is 
 divided between a German surgeon of high attainment, a resi- 
 dent of Bangkok, and a Siamese army officer who has had the 
 advantage of nine years' training in the London Hospital. Taken 
 all in all, this institution represents a very great advance over 
 anything previously known in Siam. Its work is to be co-ordi- 
 nated with that of the Medical School, the students of which 
 are to have the advantage of instruction and service in its wards. 
 Apparently its first purpose is to profvide more thoroughly 
 trained surgeons for the army and other government services, 
 but it is evident that its influence will reach far beyond the lines 
 of those departments. 
 
 167 
 
Tlie nursing department of this hospital is in charge of Miss 
 Lucy Dunlap, a Siamese protege of the Kev. E. P. Dunlap of our 
 own mission. She has already begun the development of a nurses- 
 training school and has some twenty or more Siamese women 
 under her instruction. They are to iindergo a three-years' course 
 of training and it is understood that upon their graduation 
 they are to receive a pension or retainer of something more than 
 five ticals a month, with the provision that their services if re- 
 quired shall always be at the command of the government. 
 
 It is clear that the establishment and equipment of this in- 
 stitution in the manner described marks the beginning of a new 
 era in medical education in Siam. There is no doubt that the 
 institution as it stands is far beyond the capabilities of any staff 
 which the government can at present assemble, but doubtless 
 the various special assistants necessary to the satisfactory work- 
 ing of such a plant will be secured in time. The very existence 
 of this institution is indicative of the high idieals of the Siamese 
 officials interested in medical education and of their determina- 
 tion to go forward just as rapidly as the circumstances of the 
 government permit. When we had gone over the institution and 
 observed the perfection of its plans and the elaborateness of its 
 equipment we could not help wondering what influence this 
 really beautiful hospital might have upon the graduates of the 
 government medical school, especially with relation to their 
 attitude to the missionary physicians, compelled as the latter 
 are to work with an equipment so much inferior in both style 
 and completeness to that of the Ohulalongkom Hospital. 
 
 Prae. The hospital in this place is a small institution with 
 accommodations for but eight or ten patients, a poorly equipped 
 operating room and the usual dispensary. It has suffered from 
 the discontinuity of the service of the several physicians who 
 have from time to time been in charge of it, has been closed for 
 one or two years and but recently re-opened in charge of Dr. 
 Charles Park, a new appointee who has not yet completed his 
 language study and is only making a beginning in undertaking 
 his medical and surgical work. The task of developing a satis- 
 factory hospital work in Prae is rendered unusually diffleult by 
 reason of the poverty of the people and the absence of any large 
 numiber, of foreigners whose patronage in some of our mission 
 stations, especially Lampang and Chieng Mai, adds very ma- 
 terially to the income of the hospital. The hospital and equip- 
 ment are not only the smallest of any of our Siam stations, but 
 the poorest as well. Perhaps the time of our visit was inop- 
 portune and we must remember that as already stated. Dr. 
 Park is only beginning his work. We understand that in our 
 newer stations the natives are so unfamiliar with our ways and 
 so fearful of anything that is strange to them that in order to 
 have them come to the hospital at all it is necessary to accept 
 them' practically on their own terms. Practically this means 
 that instead of having beds such as we are accustomed to the 
 
 168 
 
patient is permitted simply to stretch his Tiit of matting upon 
 the floor of the hospital and call that his bed. Furthermore, he 
 is so fearful of losing by thievery any bit of his property that is 
 not under his eye, that his clothing and even his food must be 
 kept at his bedside. The results of these practices are doubtless 
 satisfactory to the native and make easier his entrance into the 
 hospital, but are rather astonishing to one whose conceptions 
 of Vhat a hospital should be are based upon observations at 
 home. iSuch conditions are part of the trials that the medical 
 missionary entering upon a new field must accept, but it is evi- 
 dent that they materially impair the quality of the medical and 
 surgical service which he is prepared to render to his patients 
 and that they should be modified and ameliorated just as rapid- 
 ly as circumstances will permit. To accomplish any definite 
 improvement along these lines, however, means not only that 
 the medical missionary shall have acquired a firm enough grip 
 upon his patients to induce them to accept new and perhaps to 
 them objectionable conditions, but that he shall have at his 
 command the money necessai'y to supply modem hospital equip- 
 ment and to conduct the institution in a manner more in har- 
 mony with home ideals. 
 
 Lakon Lampang. In this city we have the Charles H. Van- 
 Santvoord Memorial Hospital and Dispensary in charge of Dr. 
 0. H. Crooks. The hospital contains some fifteen beds but is 
 capable of accommodating, all told, about forty patients. In 
 addition to this plant on the mission compound there is a branch 
 dispensary in the city across the river. A new building for the 
 accommodation of private patients, either foreigners or officials, 
 has recently been erected on the hospital compound through the 
 generosity of three native *^ntlemen who had thus testified their 
 appreciation of Dr. Crooks' services. In conducting his work 
 Dr. Crooks employs three or four native helpers, who after 
 years of training in the hospital and dispensary have become 
 capable of rendering very satisfactory assistance. Everything 
 about the hospital and dispensary gives the impression of cap- 
 able and eflQcient management. The hospital service is active, 
 most of the, cases being surgical. On the day of our visit a man 
 suffering from three gunshot wounds in the chest was brought 
 into the hospital from a town some twenty miles or more up 
 the river, the hospital offering him the only chance of obtaining 
 the care he so much needed. He was accompanied by no less 
 than five friends who, on being assured that the patient would 
 be received and cared for, remained with him. The presence of 
 so many unskilled and anxious attendants is of course anything 
 but an aid to eflicient hospital work, but on the other hand of- 
 fers such an opportunity of getting acquainted with them and 
 exerting upon them the infiuence that he desires to have that 
 the mission physician receives them without complaint. 
 
 The magnitude of the dispensary service in this station im- 
 pressed us very strongly. As has already been stated, a dispens- 
 
 169 
 
ary in Siam means simply a place for the sale and distribution 
 of medicines, medical supplies and accessories of various kinds, 
 even toilet articles, in short a drug store. To meet the require- 
 ments of his two dispensaries Dr. Crooks is obliged to keep on 
 hand supplies of medicines to the value of several thousand 
 dollars. The total yearly sales of the dispensaries were said 
 to amount to something like ten to twelve thousand ticals. To 
 rightly conduct a business of this magnitude, merely as an ad- 
 junct of his medical work, constitutes no small tax upon the 
 time and energy of the physician. He must not only keep closely 
 informed of the sales in this department in order to foresee its 
 needs and to place his orders for new supplies, orders which 
 must go to distant supply houses and regularly require months 
 for their filling, but in many instances he must personally over- 
 see the compounding of prescriptions, some of them dating back 
 years and calling for very unusual remedies sent him by for- 
 eigners resident in Lampang or the surrounding district. Need- 
 less to say accurate accounts must also be kept to insure 'the 
 profits from this department to which the missionary looks for 
 much needed support for the hospital work. This unexpected 
 development of the commercial side of the dispensary work is 
 one of the features of our mission enterprise in Siam which will, 
 as time goes on, doubtless require careful consideration and 
 possibly readjustment. There is no doubt that, as matters stand 
 in Siam, the sale and distribution of reliable medicines consti- 
 tute a real public service. Until the missionary opened his dis- 
 pensary our medicines were practically unknown and not to be 
 had in all the land. No one can accurately compute the amount 
 of good that has been done the Siamese people by the opening of 
 dispensaries in all the mission stations. The introduction of 
 quinine alone into a land where malaria in malignant form is 
 rife and where almost every inhabitant at one time or another 
 of his life and aften repeatedly suffers from malarial fever has 
 undoubtedly saved many thousands of lives. Up to the present 
 time the Siamese appear to have made no effort to meet the re- 
 quirements of their people along these lines. In Bangkok it- 
 self one sees numerous dispensaries or drug stores, but outside 
 that city, with the exception of a single store conducted by a 
 Chinaman in Pitsanuloke, we saw no others. True, almost every 
 small shop in the interior towns exposes for sale a few bottles 
 of quinine, often of doubtful origin, and uncertain age, but the 
 mission dispensary remains practically the only source of re- 
 liable remedies for the great bulk of the people. Just how long 
 the missionary physician should continue his service along these 
 lines no one can at present tell. As was stated in connection 
 with the Bangkok Medical School the graduates of that institu- 
 tion are being sent out as provincial and municipal physicians 
 into the various parts of the country. Each of them dispenses 
 medicines to some extent, but so far as could be learned there 
 is no lessening but rather a steady increase in the trade of the 
 
 170 
 
mission dispensaries. This work should doubtless be continued 
 until such time as adequate provision is made for carrying it on 
 by other agencies, but it would be a great relief to the' mission 
 physicians to transfer this burden to other shoulders and to 
 devote their time and energy to the medical and surgical work 
 more properly belonging to them. 
 
 In this connection it seems to me necessary to question the 
 wisdom of permitting an able physician like Dr. Crooks to load 
 himself up with the manifold duties which he at present per- 
 forms. He is not only the medical oflScer of a hospital of suffi- 
 cient capacity to offer quite a sufficient field for the activities of 
 any one man, but he is also the responsible head of a drug busi- 
 ness of considerable amount, the treasurer of the station, and is 
 responsible for the evangelistic work in both hospital and dis- 
 pensary and in a number of outiStations as well. No one who 
 has not been in actual touch with the work of the mission phy- 
 sician can realize how incessant are the demands made upon 
 him by patients within and without the hospital. Living as we 
 did for several days in Dr. Crooks' home the frequency of the 
 calls from one source or another was very forcibly impressed 
 upon us. From early morning till darkness fell there was no 
 hour when he was safe from interruption. The demands upon 
 his time and attention seem so constant that one wonders when 
 he findsi either opportunity or inclination to devote himself to 
 the other enterprises with which he is charged. The role of a 
 prophet is always hazardous, but it is certainly my expectation 
 that if be continues for any length of time to perform, these mani- 
 fold duties one of two results will follow. Either he will break 
 down and be forced to give up his occupation entirely for a time, 
 or possibly permanently, or he will find himself falling so far 
 behind in the effort every physician must make to keep in touch 
 with the progress of his profession that he will became discour- 
 aged and will be ready or even desirous of giving up his pro- 
 fessional work altogether. As I shall have reason to point out 
 further on one of the most striking defects of the work in our 
 mission hospitals is the scantiness of the laboratory work done 
 in them. No other part of the work requires more time and 
 patience for its adequate performance and the ready explanation 
 of the deficiency noted in this line is simply that the men in 
 charge of the hospitals have as a rule neither time nor energy 
 to devote to it and have no trained assistants upon whom they 
 can rely for its perfortaiance.. The mission physician, over- 
 burdened with many duties, simply gets along as best he can 
 without it and we can hardly expect him to do better work until 
 we release him from some of the manifold duties which at pres- 
 ent leave him no hour to devote to it. 
 
 GMeng Mai. The "farthest north" of our journey brought us 
 to Chieng Mai, a city of 100,000 inhabitants, the seat of one of 
 our strongest missions. At the time of our visit three physi- 
 cians were engaged in the work of the station. Dr. McKean de- 
 
 171 
 
voting himself particularly to the deyelopment of the Leper 
 Asylum, Dr. Mason in charge of the hospital and dispensary, 
 and Dr. Cort taking care of the outside practice — which in a 
 city of this size with a number of missionaries and a large for- 
 eign contingent, is in itself a considerable task. 
 
 Dr. McKean's work among the lepers constitutes one of the 
 most remarkable by-products of our medical mission work in 
 •Siam and will long remain a memorial of a lifetime of devoted 
 work among the Siamese. His attention having been first drawn 
 to these hopeless sufferers by their constant pleas for help while 
 he was in charge of the hospital, Dr. McKean some years ago 
 determined to undertake the foundation of an asylum for their 
 care. He secured the interest of a Lao Prince or Chow in his 
 project and the greater part of an island lying in the river, an 
 hour's journey from the city by boat, was set apart for the 
 purpose. Upon this land Dr. McKean has succeeded in erecting 
 a group of tasteful brick and stucco buildings in which at the 
 time of our visit 167 lepers were comfortably housed. The gov- 
 ernment now contributes regularly a sufficient sum to provide 
 for the feeding of these patients and with money secured from 
 various sources such additions as means permit are being made 
 to the plant from time to time. It is estimated that in the sin- 
 gle province in which Chieng Mai lies there are over five thou- 
 sand lepers, so that the number housed in this asylum, respect- 
 able as it is, constitutes but a small fraction of the number that 
 must be cared for to meet the total need and to relieve the popu- 
 lace of the constant menace of contagion that lies in tlie presence 
 of so large a body of infected persons entirely free from super- 
 vision or control. It is however a great step in' advance that 
 a beginning in the care of these patients has been made in a man- 
 ner which commands the attention and respect of all who come 
 to know of it. No words can adequately picture the wretch- 
 edness and suffering of the lepers under ordinary conditions. 
 Outcasts from their homes and kindred, sick and hopeless, they 
 are left to wander about the country begging their daily bread 
 until death comes to their relief. Until Dr. McKean began his 
 work there was no organized effort for their relief in all Siam. 
 That work now constitutes perhaps the most eloquent and effec- 
 tive embodiment of the gospel message that our missions have 
 produced. Schools and hospitals, the Siamese say, they can un- 
 derstand, for in them the missionary obtains pupils and prose- 
 lytes whose gratitude and appreciation may later prove of real 
 service to him in the work in which he is engaged, but that any 
 man should find it in his heart to devote himself to these hope- 
 less and loathsome outcasts from whom nothing is to be expect- 
 ed, passes their comprehension. 
 
 Our visit was made the occasion for the celebration of the 
 communion service in the leper church which constitutes an im- 
 portant part of the institution. On that day nineteen lepers 
 confessed their faith in a living Redeemer of men and were'bap- 
 
 172 
 
tizecl into the Christian Church. The entire audience consisted 
 of lepers; even some of the elders who took part in the service 
 were lepers. None of the visjting party will ever be able to 
 forget that occasion, cliarged as it was with the full meaning 
 of the gospel message of liealing not for the bodies alone but for 
 the souls of men. We shall all most earnestly hope and pray 
 that the work so auspiciously begun may extend until every leper 
 within the limits of Siam knows the peace and joy that have 
 been brought to the comparative few now cared for in Dr. Mc- 
 Kean's institution. 
 
 The hospital in Chieng Mai has a capacity of between fifty 
 and sixty patients and is giving efficient service under Dr. 
 Mason's care. The buildings and equipment have already ren- 
 dered many years of service and are both in need of renewal. In 
 the expectation that Chieng Mai is to become an important cen- 
 ter for medical education in northern Siam plans have already 
 been drawn for the re-building of the hospital, and it is to.be 
 hoped that the means may soon be found for carrying them into 
 execution. In connection with the hospital we were pleased to 
 find a clinical laboratory which was in active operation and ren- 
 dering helpful service so far as its equipment permitted. In 
 the work of the laboratory Dr. Mason finds very material help 
 from several native assistants whom he himself has trained in 
 the simpler laboratory procedure. Also in times of need in the 
 operative work he calls to his aid Mrs. Mason who before enter- 
 ing the mission service had the advantage of ten years' training 
 in the surgical clinic of Dr. Deaver of Philadelphia. What that 
 aid means we had occasion to realize when on the last day of our 
 stay in Chieng Mai it was found necessary to perform a most 
 serious abdominal operation upon Mr. Gillies, one of our own 
 mission staff. The operation was rendered necessary by the 
 sudden perforation of a gastric ulcer from which Mr. Gillies 
 had sufllered for many years. The necessity of the operation was 
 decided by a consultation of several physicians between six and 
 seven o'clock in the evening. Under the prevailing conditions 
 it seemed best that the patient should not be moved but that 
 the operation should be performed in his own home. It was nine 
 o'clock before the operating table, instruments, and other para- 
 phernalia could be brought from the hospital and the operation 
 actually undertaken. An abdominal section for such a purpose 
 is a difficult and hazardous procedure under the best conditions. 
 Under the circumstances prevailing in this case it constituted 
 an unusual test of the skill and nerve of the operator. Dr. 
 Mason, who performed the operation, had the assistance of both 
 Dr. McKean and Dr. Cort, but it seemed to the anxious spec- 
 tators that in this emergency he profited even more from the 
 efficient aid of Mrs. Mason who, in this crisis, proved herself 
 possessed not only of trained skill hut of rare composure. The 
 results of the operation we could not know at the time of our 
 departure from Chieng Mai the next morning, but we all rejoiced 
 
 173 
 
greatly when, some weeks later in Manila, we learned that it 
 had -been entirely successful and that the patient was well on 
 the way toward recovery. This experience brought home to all 
 the members of the visiting party the heavy responsibility which 
 the medical missionai-y must frequently assume in the care of 
 his colleagues or the members of their families. 
 
 At the time of our visit Dr. Cort had quite an active practice 
 among the members of the station. Although Chieng Mai, by 
 reason of its latitude, its elevation, and general surroundings 
 should be one of the most healthful of our stations in Siam, there 
 was au unusual amount of illness among the missionary families. 
 Dr. McKean was confined to bed by an attack of malarial fever, 
 from which he has been a frequent sufferer. Mr. Harris's little 
 daughter, Christina, was suffering from a fever at first supposed 
 to be malarial, but proving later to be typhoid. Mrs. Park, who 
 had accompanied us from Prae to Chieng Mai, was also ill with 
 malaria and there were some minor ailments among the mi^ 
 sionary community. The practice in circles outside the mission- 
 ary community is also of considerable importance in a center 
 like Chieng Mai. It brings the missionary physician in touch 
 with and enables him to render valuable service to natives of 
 the official class whosie friendship and assistance become at 
 times of very great importance to the mission cause. There is 
 also in and about Chieng Mai a considerable number of foreign- 
 ers whose needs in the medical way the missionary is expected 
 to meet and whose payments for such services constitute a very 
 valuable addition to the income of the medical service. 
 
 The most important topic in connection with the medical work 
 of our mission in Chieng Mai is, however, the project of the 
 establishment of a medical school in that center. In this Dr. 
 Cort has taken the very deepest interest and at the time of his 
 recent furlough he reports that he succeeded in securing the 
 interest of a number of friends in Baltimore, especially that of 
 some of the faculty of John Hopkins University and tentative 
 contributions of considerable amount for this purpose. Just 
 before our departure Dr. Cort submitted a paper in which 
 were voiced the opinions of the medical members of the Chieng 
 Mai staff with relation to the need and importance of the pro- 
 posed institution. That paper, together with my original report, 
 was unfortunately lost in the hand bags of which Mr. Speers 
 and I were relieved by some Chinese thief while on our way to 
 Hwaiyuan, China. The purport of it may be summarized in 
 three chief propositions. 
 
 1. That the medical work is not merely an. adjunct or a 
 pioneer service in mission work, but an essential part of the 
 Christian message. It embodies in substantial form and ex- 
 emplifies in its spirit the teachings of our Lord and Saviour. It 
 should not only be maintained but should be developed to its 
 fullest efficiency with the object of making as effective as pos- 
 sible our missionary service. 
 
 174 
 
2. It is essential to the conservation of whatever ground we 
 have gained in northern Siam, by providing Christian physi- 
 cians for the Christian community. Whenever native Christians 
 out of the reach of the missionary physician fall ill their faith 
 is in the greatest peril for the reason that their only resource is 
 the native physicians who are spirit worshippers and the first 
 item of whose practice is sacrifice to the spirits. This no Chris- 
 tion can perform without the utmost violence to his new found 
 faith. Thus it is said many who have been weaned from their 
 old beliefs, and have professed their faith in Christ and been for 
 some time loyal adherents of His cause are led back into the 
 darkness of spirit worship. 
 
 3. If Christian physicians are ever to be obtained for north- 
 em Siam they must be educated in our own mission schools. It 
 is practically impossible, we are told, for any of the native stu- 
 dents (Lao) to meet the expense of journeying to Bangkok and 
 there undertaking their medical study. Furthermore as has 
 already been pointed out, the introduction of the practice of 
 Buddhist prayers in government schools in Bangkok may render 
 it impossible for any student to pass through that school and re- 
 main a Christian. 
 
 For these reasons the medical members of the Chieng Mai 
 station unite in urging upon us the vital necessity of proceed- 
 ing as rapidly as possible to develop a medical .school of our 
 own in Chieng Mai. In this judgment we are obliged to concur 
 although we realize the burdens that this task will impose upon 
 the mission and cannot at this time see how the means are to be 
 obtained for the proper development of such an institution. If 
 this task is to be undertaken by the mission it must be forcibly 
 impressed upon those in charge of it that the beginnings should 
 be made in the most modest manner possible. The success of 
 the undertaking will not be determined by the size of the build- 
 ing, the elaborateness of the equipment, or the number of gradu- 
 ate students turned out, but by the quality of the individuals, 
 perhaps few in number, thoroughly trained not only in their 
 profession but in Christian character, who are sent out to repre- 
 sent it. If the hospital plant were re-built and somewhat en- 
 larged it should be possible to undertake the training of small 
 classes, say five or six men to a class, with comparatively small 
 additional expense. The question of the faculty will at the out- 
 set be of greater importance than that of buildings. At the mo- 
 ment there are only the three men already named as the mem- 
 bers of our Chieng Mai stafiE available for this service. They 
 have been promised the assistance and co-operation of the pro- 
 vincial physician. Dr. Kerr, an English practitioner of high 
 professional qualifications. These men may be able to make a 
 beginning in the undertaking but they would very shortly re- 
 quire additions to their number. In view of the shortage of 
 men in onr medical service in Siam already pointed out, the need 
 of still more men in Chieng Mai will be a matter of prime im- 
 ■portance demanding the earnest attention of the Board. 
 
 175 
 
Islwn and CMeng RaL The time limits of our sojourn in Siani 
 did not permit our visiting these two stations, so far removed 
 from the railway. Our only information regarding them there- 
 fore was obtained in our conversations with representatives of 
 these stations whom we met at Prae and Chieng Mai and was 
 so limited that it does not seem essential to our purpose to re- 
 produce it at this time. 
 
 GBNEEAL OBSERVATIONS 
 
 1. iSo far as buildings are concerned the hospitals of our 
 Siam missions are for the most part adequate for present pur- 
 poses. The necessity of rebuilding the Chieng Mai institution 
 has already been dealt with. In Tap Teang it was evident that 
 the hospital there was in need of a new operating room and we 
 have been greatly pleased by the news which reached us at 
 Manila, where we met Dr. Bulkley on his way back to the sta- 
 tion, that the means to supply this need had been supplied by 
 a gift of 3,000 ticals from the King of Siam upon the occasion 
 of his recent visit to the southern provinces. 
 
 2. There is a very definite need of more medical men in Siam 
 to properly man the institutions we already have and to provide 
 an adequate staff for the projected school in Chieng Mai. Fur- 
 thermore, there is need not only of more men but of men of the 
 highest quality both in Christian character and in professional 
 attainments. Of all the fields visited none presents so great a 
 need and makes such heavy demands upon the men who are sent 
 to meet its needs. If the work in southern Siam particularly 
 is to gain the strength and momentum that we all desire it to 
 have it must be by putting into that field some of the ablest 
 and most consecrated men that the Board can obtain. 
 
 3. In a letter sent back to the Siam missions in conjunction 
 with Mr. Speer, two directions in which it seemed we should 
 undertake at once to materially improve the quality of our medi- 
 cal mission work were pointed out. 
 
 (a) The laboratory work in every hospital in the field should 
 be considerably increased and improved. One measure which 
 might help in this direction was suggested in connection with 
 Dr. Crooks. So far as is c_pnsistent with the most thorough 
 evangelistic service — a service the importance of which is, I 
 think, realized — the medical men should be kept as free as pos- 
 sible from other duties, with the understanding that it is desired 
 that the work in the hospitals should occupy their chief atten- 
 tion and that they should make every effort to improve the qual- 
 ity of the work done and to bring it as nearly as possible up to 
 reasonable standards of scientific attainment. 
 
 (b) One of the greatest needs of Siam from the viewpoint of 
 the health and physical welfare of its people is a knowledge of 
 the elementary facts of hygiene.' There is no place where these 
 facts could more fittingly be brought to their attention or taught 
 
 176 
 
them than in a Christian hospital. To this end there should be 
 certain definite changes in the internal administration of the 
 hospitals made just as soon as circumstances will permit. So 
 long as the native patient is permitted to come into the hospital 
 and live very much as he does at home he can hardly be expect- 
 ed to learn much along these lines by the experience. Just how 
 rapidly and in what manner changes can be introduced into the 
 hospitals must evidently be left to the judgment of the physi- 
 cians in charge, but the need of improvement should be impress- 
 ed upon our men for reasons which are suggested in this report, 
 and whatever help is required and lies within the power of the 
 Board should be given them. 
 
 In this connection may be mentioned an undertaking of some 
 importance in connection with Dr. Shellman's work at Pitsanu- 
 loke. One of the first steps in improving the internal condi- 
 tions of our hospitals would be to make adequate provision for 
 the keeping and preparation of all food outside the wards. In 
 connection with his new hospital Dr. Shellman is building an 
 addition, in which each patient will have a locked compartment 
 for the keeping of food and a place for cooking it. I am aware 
 that experiments along this line in some other places have failed 
 but let us hope that this latest one will succeed and that its 
 success will encourage others to undertake a like procedure. 
 
 For the same purpose it seems to me of definite importance 
 to introduce much more generally than has yet been done the 
 use of beds in our hospitals. It may seem a matter of small 
 importance whether the patient stretches his simple strip of 
 matting on the fioor or on a raised platform or bed a foot or two 
 above it, but I am convinced that that change would have very 
 decided influence in promoting distinctions and teaching certain 
 lessons of cleanliness which are quite worth while. Incidentally 
 I am the more inclined to urge the general adoption of beds be- 
 cause I believe that their presence would tend indirectly to im- 
 prove the quality of the service rendered by the physician or 
 surgeon in the wards. Repeated, careful physical examination 
 is essential to the adequate care of any seriously sick patient. 
 It surely requires no argument to see that with the patients 
 lying simply upon matting on the floor such examinations are 
 rendered difiicult, if not impossible, and that they will be just 
 so much the more frequent and thorough as they are made easier 
 by bringing the patient on to a satisfactory bed. 
 
 4. The Health of Missionaries. Only incidental reference to 
 this important subject has thus far been made in this report, 
 but the subject was constaiitly in our minds and was frequently 
 brought up in our conversations with the men on the field. En- 
 deavor to obtain as much information as possible bearing on the 
 questions of the physical qualifications of the missionaries, the 
 character and scope of the physical examination, the influence 
 of climatic and other local conditions, periods of service, fre- 
 quency and length of the term of furlough, etc. Much of this 
 
 1Y7 
 
information it is of course impossible to satisfactorily formu- 
 late or present in this report. There are, however, in this con- 
 nection, some facts which it seems may properly be presented to 
 the Board. 
 
 (a) In connection with the yearly vacations which we be- 
 lieve to be essential for the missionaries quite as much as for 
 the professional man at home, the problem of where to spend 
 the comparatively short periods allowed for this purpose is often 
 a difficult one for the man or family living on the limited salary 
 of a missionary. Yet in both the northern and southern Siam 
 missions we found that there were possibilities of providing 
 satisfactory local resorts that should be improved. In southern 
 Siam the mission had until recently at Koh Lok a satisfactory 
 seaside resort accessible without great difficulty from any of our 
 missions in that field. Unfortunately this site was so desirable 
 that the King has taken it over for his own use. But he has 
 dealt very generously with the mission in giving them another 
 somewhat less accessible place on the seashore and also paying 
 them considerably more than the original cost of tlie Ko'h Lok 
 property. The money thus received has been apportioned among 
 the several stations in the mission for the purpose of enabling 
 them to develop such sites as they should select or agree upon 
 for vacation resorts. One of these will doubtless be the seaside 
 property given as a sustitute for Koh Lok. Dr. Bulkley mentions 
 that there is an island off the western coast to which some of 
 the missionaries from Tap Teang have occasionally gone and 
 that there, is also a government rest house in the hills between 
 Tap Teang and Nakon Sritamarat which they have found ac- 
 cessible and in some ways satisfactory. Just which sites shall 
 be developed and in what manner must naturally be left to the 
 missions concerned. At this time I wish merely to point out 
 that the development of some such local resorts may be of very 
 material help to the missionary community in providing the rest 
 and change essential to their enjoyment of their vacation. 
 
 In northern Siam the mountains about Chieng Mai and I un- 
 derstand in other places, offer pleasant sites for vacation camps. 
 Some of the families in Chieng Mai have had such a camp in the 
 hills overlooking the city and have greatly enjoyed their oppor- 
 tunities to retire there for a few weeks in the hottest part of 
 the year. We were told that as soon as the railroad is completed 
 through the mountains beyond Lampang (a tunnel has already 
 been cut through the mountains) still more satisfactory sites 
 will be accessible to them. We were told that the change in 
 temperature and atmosphere that could be had in some of these 
 mountain sites within a few hours of the city was sufficient to 
 make them very desirable retreats, if the development of, such 
 sites demands expenditures beyond the ability of the individual 
 missionary or missionary groups, and the aid of the Board should 
 be asked in developing a site which would provide accommoda- 
 tions open or available for all the members of a station, it would 
 
 178 
 
seem sound policy that such aid should be given. The more 
 I study the problem of the health of missionaries in the field 
 and seek the explanaiion of the nervous breakdowns which are 
 all too frequent among our workers, the greater the importance 
 which I attach to the psychology of the individual. It is for 
 this reason that I bring forward these rather nebulous consid- 
 erations regarding vacation resorts or retreats believing as I 
 do that the yearly vacation with its attendant change both as 
 to persons and things is of very considerable importance to the 
 mental health of the missionary. Help lent in this direction 
 may therefore be of very definite aid in preventing some of the 
 breakdowns which we all so much regret. 
 
 (b) For like reasons I am coming to look upon the question 
 of the length of term of service and the frequency and duration 
 of the period of furlough as of importance rather from the 
 mental than the physical viewpoint. The missionary as a rule 
 needs his furlough not so much for bodily rest or recuperation 
 as he needs it for the sake of the mental change and in some 
 instances for education or study. Whenever the question of 
 change in these matters i^ brought up from any field it seems 
 to me that these considerations should be given greater weight 
 than perhaps has heretofore been accorded them. There are 
 of course many instances in which climate and physical condi- 
 tions play the determining role in deciding periods of service and 
 furlough, but I am quite satisfied that apart from these consid- 
 erations the mental health or nervous equilibrium of our mis- 
 sionaries demands a regular furlough spent in the manner that 
 will aid him most in that direction. The problem of just what 
 that means is an individual one that should be worked out with 
 each missionary upon his or her terms. Some may find all the 
 change they need in simply being at home or in making such 
 addresses or tours as the Board may desire. Others will need 
 complete mental rest. Still others may be benefited by study 
 along definite lines. The exact line of the employment of the 
 furlough period should be worked out for each individual after 
 the physical examination which is now required and the report 
 of the examining physician to the Board. 
 
 In connection with this question of the use of vacations I 
 would earnestly recommend that physicians serving in the trop- 
 ics when their condition permits be encouraged to undertake a 
 course of study of tropical diseases in some of the special schools 
 established for that purpose, if they have not already had such 
 training as part of their preparation. 
 
 NOTE ON SEPOTIC TANKS 
 
 Both at Nakon Hospital and Bangkok Christian College we 
 found that difiBculty had been encountered in the disposal of 
 sewage. Sewers are practically unknown in Siam. In Bangkok 
 the canals which intersect the city serve the purpose of sewers. 
 As the tidal rise is sufficient to fill and empty these channels 
 
 179 
 
they receive a certain amount of cleansing from its rise and fall. 
 The Christian College is cut off from a nearby canal by an in- 
 tervening property, held at an exorbitant value. In Nakon there 
 is no nearby stream, into which sewage may be discharged. Cer- 
 tain observations made at Ilo-Ilo led us to believe that septic 
 tanks would meet the needs of these institiitions for the present 
 at least. The septic tank as illustrated at the Union Hospital 
 and one of the government higli scliools in Ilo-Ilo, is nothing more 
 than a water-tight concrete box. Those we saw were perhaps 
 15 feet square, with a depth of 10 feet. The size would naturally 
 vary with the amount of sewage to be cared for. The sewage is 
 conducted into such a tank and then allowed to undergo evap- 
 oration and fermentation. The continued high temperature of 
 the tropics favors both processes. Water evaporates rapidly 
 and solid matter undergoes rapid bacterial decomposition and 
 solution. The most surprising feature of the process is that 
 a huge tank of such disintegrating material gives off no offensive 
 odors. In part at least the explanation lies in the fact that the 
 tropic diet contains so small a proportion of meat that there is 
 comparatively little nitrogen to be ddsposed of and the gas re- 
 sulting from decomposition is largely CO2. The fact remains 
 that the septic tanks we saw in operation certainly were not 
 offensive. At the Union Hospital Dr. Hall informed us that the 
 house sewage of the hospital had been disposed of in one tank 
 of the size mentioned for a number of years. Once yearly he 
 had the solid deposit in the bottom removed. Otherwise noth- 
 ing was required. He thought it probable that the antiseptics 
 discharged in the hospital waste interfered to some extent with 
 the bacterial action in the tank, checked the breaking up of solid 
 materials and increased the amount of sediment. Originally 
 the tank had been built in two compartments, one of which was 
 to be a settling chamber, the other to contain liquid only, this 
 to be automatically syphoned from the settling chamber. This 
 plan had not worked satisfactorily and had been abandoned, the 
 tank being operated now merely as a simple reservoii/ in which 
 heat and bacteria disposed of the contents. 
 
 At the Government High School dormitory, in charge of Miss 
 Lucas, the entire sewage of a dormitory in which about 48 girls 
 were accommodated, was discharged into a double septic tank 
 situated just outside the kitchen door. We were assured that 
 although the tank had been in operation four or five years, it had 
 required no treatment and that no unpleasant odors had been in 
 evidence. Neither of these tanks required provision for overflow — 
 only the waste from toilets and sinks was conducted into them, 
 liainwater was otherwise disposed of. 
 
 It would seem that the same system would be useful in Siam 
 as the climatic conditions are practically the same. It has the 
 great advantages of the utmost simplicity and low cost. Dr. 
 Hall assured us that the cost of the tank at the Union Hospital 
 had been only a few hundred dollars. Since our return a search 
 
 180 
 
of a number of books at the Academy of Medicine, while giving 
 much information as to septic tanks of more elaborate construc- 
 tion has not shown anything quite so simple as these in use in 
 Iloilo. It would appear highly desirable to obtain detailed 
 information from Dr. Hall and, if possible, from the architect 
 or builder of the government dormitory and to put this before 
 Dr. VanMetre and the authorities of the Bangkok Christian 
 College for their adaptation to their needs. 
 
 181 
 
10. PROPERTY, TREASURY AND BUSINESS QUESTIONS 
 
 BY DWIGHT H. DAY 
 
 On April 5, 1915, the Board commissioned me as a member of 
 the Deputation of 1915 to visit certain of the missions in Asia 
 and particularly, "to confer with these missions as to questions 
 which may arise for discussion and especially to make a thor- 
 ough study of the prop-erty and financial questions, including 
 the China Fiscal Agency and the Treasurerships of the various 
 missions, and the status of titles to the Board's property." 
 
 PERSONNEL AND JOURNEY 
 
 The North and South Siam Missions were the first objective, 
 but it was found impracticable for the party all to take the same 
 route eastward, via London and Suez. Four of the original com- 
 pany, Mr. Speer, Dr. and Mrs. David Bovaird and Mr. T. Guthrie 
 Speers, sailed westward from, San Francisco on April 17th. 
 Being already in London, I sailed from that port by P. & O. S. S. 
 "Medina" on May 1st for Colombo, Ceylon. Second class ac- 
 commodations to Colombo on this line proved to be entirely sat- 
 isfactory. In exactly twenty-one days we were in that tropical 
 city, which it was possible to see thoroughly, and some of the 
 surrounding country as well, but the brief stop did not permit 
 a visit to the mission work of the Church Missionary Society at 
 Kandy, four or five hours distant by rail, where a thriving mis- 
 sion college is conducted by the Rev. Alexander Eraser, known 
 to many of the Board. From Colombo the journey was con- 
 tinued by S. S. "Malta" to the port city of Penang, Straits Set- 
 tlements, where anchor was cast on the afternoon of May 27th, 
 the eight thousand miles from London having been covered with- 
 out unusual incident. A welcome to this oriental city was not 
 wanting, for the veteran missionary to Siam, Rev. Eugene P. 
 Dunlap, had come down from his station at Tap Teang and was 
 soon seen making his way from the tender up the accommodation 
 ladder to the deck where he presented the kindliest greetings 
 from himself and Mrs. Dunlap and he and the writer had the joy 
 very soon of welcoming the other members of the Deputation, on 
 the S. S. "Nubia," from Hong Kong, which came to anchor three 
 hundred yards from the "Malta." To have sailed around oppo- 
 site sides of the world as fast as boat connections would permit 
 and arrive at our point of meeting within an hour of each other 
 seemed more than coincidence and an augury of future provi- 
 dence which accompanied us all the way. 
 
 While waiting for a coast steamer going north, we spent two 
 very profitable days in Penang conferring with the members of 
 the American Methodist Mission and the one representative of 
 the English Baptist Mission located there, and inspecting their 
 
 182 
 
work. The large Anglo-^Chinese Boys' and Girls' Schools con- 
 ducted by the Methodists were inspiring to see and their scholar- 
 ship was attested by the record of three boys, two Chinese and 
 one Sikh, who had recently won first, second and third honors 
 in the Cambridge examinations and who were brought forward 
 and introduced to our party. When visiting some of the class 
 rooms we met three Dyak boys, from Borneo, whose parents or 
 grandparents, fifty years ago, were cannibals. 
 
 Taking the small steamer northward along the coast to the 
 River Trang and landing at the port by that name, we repaired 
 immediately to the Chinese Church where a congregation of 
 twenty or thirty soon gathered for a service in which we par- 
 ticipated. Though the dirty waters of the river ran under- 
 neath the small wooden structure and its walls shut out neither 
 rain nor sun, it seemed a haven of refuge "and a friendly place 
 in the midst of the heathen town. 
 
 By the courtesy of Superintendent Knight of the Government- 
 owned Railroad a special train was provided to take us from 
 Trang to Tap Teang, where we arrived after an hour's ride at 
 one o'clock in the afternoon, the first station of the Siam mis- 
 sions for us to visit. 
 
 All of the stations of the southern mission were visited, and 
 all but two of the northern, Nan and Ohieng Rai, which could 
 not be reached within the allotted time owing to their isolated 
 location, but we had the great satisfaction of conferring with 
 representatives from these places. Dr. Peoples and Dr. Taylor, 
 who made the long, h-ard five-days' journey from Nan to Prae, 
 and with Mr. Beebe who came over a rough trail by motorcycle 
 from Chieng Rai eleven days away. 
 
 The complete itinerary in Siam was as follows: 
 
 May 30th-June 2iid Tap Teang 3% days 
 
 Railroad % " 
 
 June 3id-6th Nakon Sri Tamarat 3% " 
 
 Both the above visits were prolonged by the wait necessitated by the boat 
 schedule up the east coast of Siam. 
 
 June 7th Boat and wait on Pak Poon River. ... 1 day 
 
 " 8th-10th S. S. "Asdang," Nakon to Bangkok" 3 days 
 
 " 11th In Bangkok 1 day 
 
 " 12th Rail — Bangkok to Pitsanuloke 1 " 
 
 " 13th In Pitsanuloke 1 " 
 
 " 14th Rail and Motor bus Pitsanuloke to 
 
 Prae 1 " 
 
 " 15th-16th In Prae 2 days 
 
 " 17th Rail, part by construction train to Pang 
 
 Pui (Railhead) 1 day 
 
 " 18th-19th Pang Pui to Lakon Lampang by pack 
 
 train, ponies and carriers 1% days 
 
 " 19th-21st In Lakon Lampang 2% '• 
 
 " 22nd-24th Lakon Lampang to Lampoon by pack 
 
 ; train, ponies and carriers 2% " 
 
 " 24th In Lampoon % day 
 
 " 25th By motor and pony, visiting district 
 
 churches, to Chieng Mai 1 " 
 
 " 26th-30th In Chieng Mai 5 days 
 
 183 
 
July lst-3rd Pack train, pony and carriers, Chieug 
 
 Mai to Lakou Lampang' 2% " 
 
 3d-4th In Lakon Lampang 1% ." 
 
 " 5th-6th Pack train and Bail Lalfon Lampang 
 
 to Pitsanuloke 2 
 
 " 7th : Rail — Pitsanuloke to Bangkok 1 day 
 
 " Sth Xn Bangkok 1 
 
 " 9t!i To Petchaburi— Rail % " 
 
 " 9tb-10th In Petchaburi 1 
 
 " 10th To Bangkok— Rail % " 
 
 " llth-16th In Bangkok 6 days 
 
 In the Siam District 47% days 
 
 Spent in Mission Stations 28% " 
 
 Spent in travel 19 " 
 
 The railroads of Siam are, save one, goverument owned and op- 
 erated, those in the south having been built by British contractors, 
 those in the north by German. It was the opinion of the British 
 Superintendent of Construction that the southern lines were 
 built too well for the amount of traffic and that lighter con- 
 struction and consequent lesser cost would have sufficed. In 
 the north, while the intial construction has for the most part 
 been well done, it shows the faults of pioneer work in the grad- 
 ing subject to washouts and overflow waters, which will entail 
 enormous replacements and maintenance costs. The line in the 
 south extends from Bangkok to Koh Lok on the eas.t coast and 
 in the north to Me Cliang, only a day's march south of Lakon 
 Lampang, and it is predicted that within a year it will be com- 
 pleted northward to Ohieng Mai six hundred miles from Bang- 
 kok. This will have a very wide-reaching effect upon the mis- 
 sion stations' of the north, and eventually upon the relations 
 between the North and South Siam Missions. The ships we used, 
 while small (ranging from 400 tons to 800 tons) were for the 
 most part comfortable and had many conveniences and supplied 
 good food. Traveling by pony train and carriers had the ad- 
 vantages and delights of open-air camping though the slow work 
 of covering the miles step by step over both rough and smooth 
 ground, under the tropical sun, was sometimes oppressive. 
 
 HEALTH 
 
 The traveling party enjoyed good health during the entire stay 
 iu the country, the hot weather and out-of-door life apparently 
 having the effect of stimulating appetites. Indeed the mission- 
 aries testified to the fact that people seem to require more food 
 in the tropics than at home in our temperate zone. Whether 
 this is due to the more rapid destruction of bodily tissue, or to 
 some lack of nutritive value in the canned vegetables, or to some 
 other cause has not been stated by our physicians. All the party 
 were careful to take large and regular doses of quinine on going 
 to the northern stations where malaria has been more prevalent 
 and virulent. The missionaries of the country have not been so 
 fortunate in regard to health in recent months and we found 
 much sickness and breakdown among both men and women. 
 
 184 
 
While the air seemed fresher and more invigorating in the north, 
 across the mountains, the health conditions were, if anything, 
 worse in the northern stations. It is siitisfactory to report, how- 
 ever, that the malignant malaria which raged with such destruc- 
 tiveness among the natives in the Chieng Mai district a year or 
 two ago has disappeared. 
 
 POLmCAL AND ECONOMIC CONDITIONS IN THE COUNTRY 
 
 Politically and economically Siam is still in the making, and 
 it cannot yet be predicted with any confidence what the eventual 
 results will be. The form of government is and has been for 
 four hundred years that of a despotic monarchy, with absolute 
 power in the King such as is possessed perhaps by no other po- 
 tentate on earth. But though there is this highly centralized 
 and despotic government, there is no national feeling among the 
 people and until recently no loyalty to country and King, no 
 patriotism. The political fabric has been weak also in the di- 
 vision between the southern half of the country, old iSiam proper, 
 and the northern half known as the Laos, or the country in- 
 habited by that section of the Tai race, known as the Lao. For- 
 merly all this northern section was ruled by different governors, 
 or chows, who held despotic sway over their districts and exer- 
 cised the power of life and death over their subjects. Slowly 
 but surely these chows have had to relinquish their hold upon 
 their states; their absolute power is gone and if they rule at all 
 they do so as instruments of the Siamese Government at Bang- 
 kok. Their displacement has been bloodless in every case and 
 they have invariably been allowed to retain large properties and 
 enjoy huge incomes, a policy, dictated no doubt by enlightened 
 self-interest on the part of the central government. In all cases 
 it has sought to terminate the enjoyment of emoluments and 
 prevent succession from father to son. As soon as feasible Com- 
 missioners are appointed from Bangkok to govern the separate 
 States, or Monthons. These in turn have local governors under 
 them (as in the older Siam) and on down to the humblest village 
 there are officers of the government, each having charge of units 
 of ten, under him. Each village is in charge of a village chief, 
 whose name and title is posted at his gate, or at the entrance to 
 his compound. So a process of absorption and amalgamation 
 has been and is going on, just as in Korea by the Japanese, and 
 the Siamese have conducted it very ably. The grades and exam- 
 inations for the government schools are all arranged from Bang- 
 kok, and it is only a matter of time until the Siamese language 
 will completely displace the Lao. The benevolent paternalism 
 of the late King has been continued by the reigning monarch 
 in a somewhat more aggressive and individualistic spirit. He 
 is seeking to create a feeling of unity, a patriotic spirit and a 
 national consciousness and is laying hold upon every instrument 
 that he believes will serve this end. This explains some things 
 which may seem on the surface to be aimed directly against 
 Christianity, but which have for their purpose not so much the. 
 
 185 
 
thwarting of Christianity as laying stress upon those influences 
 which the King believes will unite the people. There is no doubt 
 but that Christianity just now' is working in Siam in a less 
 favorable atmosphere than formerly. The Buddhist religion is 
 favored officially and is urged upon the people in various ways. 
 Buddhist prayers and songs are regularly practiced in the bar- 
 racks by the soldiery and there is no doubt but that a professing 
 Christian will find preferment and advance in office impossible 
 at the present time. In the Royal Pages'' School, the King has 
 established near his palace in Bangkok a select institution for 
 the schooling of high-bom boys and he frequently addresses them 
 personally .and gives them lectures on conduct and ethics.' He 
 has created also the "Wild Tigers," a sort of Boy Scout organi- 
 zation, though containing mature men, of which he is the head, 
 and though they have no firearms the members have drills and 
 maneuvres and military discipline. It is a kind of personal 
 bodyguard, or army, attached to the King distinct from the regu- 
 lar army and not subject to it. For this reason it h.as not been 
 in favor with the army generals and regular soldiers. 
 
 Realizing the great evil of polygamy in his country, the King 
 himself is a celibate and no scandal or gossip whatever attaches 
 to his name. In nothing is he more earnest than in his exhor- 
 tations to the boys of the Royal Pages' School to observe strict 
 monogamy. 
 
 The condition of the country economically is not good, for it 
 produces only what is consumed by the people and there is no 
 surplus. The one staple article of food is rice and aside from 
 this there is hardly an agricultural product worth mentioning, 
 nor is there any industrial enterprise, nor any manufactory of 
 any kind, conducted by the people of the country. The great teak 
 forests are being exploited by a few timber companies who hold 
 concessions and take out the timber at considerable profit, and 
 large tin mines in iSouthem Siam said to produce 67 per cent, 
 of the tin of the world, are likewise worked by concession to 
 foreigners. The Siamese, and in large measure the Lao, are quite 
 averse to work. The Siamese especially want to hold ofBcial 
 positions under the government and be the gentlemen of the 
 community. In every district from Penang in the Straits Set- 
 tlements to Chieng Mai in northern .Siam, the hard work of the 
 country is being done by Chinese and they are the successful 
 merchants and traders of each community. They have poured 
 into Malaysia and Siam from the Island of Hainan and the 
 congested districts of southern China to the great benefit of 
 their adopted countries. These Chinese are regarded as citizens 
 of the country and are treated as such by the Siamese govern- 
 ment, the Chinese government having, no Consul in Siam. 
 
 MISSION PROPERTY. LEGAL POSITION 
 
 By a special government regulation all properties held "within 
 twenty-four hours by boat from Bangkok" may be secured by 
 suitable deeds, and all of the Board's properties in Bangkok and 
 
 186 
 
Petchaburi are so secured. For all other properties in Siam the 
 Board has only leases from the government or holds title by 
 "legal possession" with no papers from the government declar- 
 ing the right. In the south the leases are either for ten or 
 twenty years, the lease to be renewed at the end of the period 
 at the Option of the government. This is true also of properties 
 in the north that have been more recently acquired. A nominal 
 annual rental is paid. In other cases (notably in Pitsanuloke), 
 there are perpetual leases the condition being that the properties 
 shall always be used for mission purposes. 
 
 "Legal possession" simply means that up to this time tracts 
 have been recognized by the government as belonging to the 
 mission by virtue of long occupation, extending in some cases 
 over a period of fifty years. 
 
 With reference to all properties, all interests of native citi- 
 zens have been purchased and all adverse claims satisfied. It 
 is confidently believed that these properties are in no jeopardy 
 and may continue to be used as hitherto, subject only to the ex- 
 ercise of the right of eminent domain on the part of the Siamese 
 Government. In that event the government will grant due com-, 
 pensation, as it has already done in two cases where property 
 of the mission has been teiken over by it. Suitable deeds cannot 
 be secured for the Board's properties in Siam because of the 
 perpetuation of the now long established extra-territorial juris- 
 diction by the United States. So long as the old treaty remains 
 in force and citizens of the United States residing in Siam, are 
 not amenable to Siamese Courts, they will be given no standing 
 as property holders; nor will it be given to any corporation or 
 association organized in the United States. In the negotiations 
 which have been pending for several years looking toward the 
 adoption of a new treaty between Siam and the United States 
 this matter occupies an important place and suitable steps have 
 been taken to secure for the Board good and sufl&cient titles to 
 its properties when the two countries shall agree on the new 
 convention. 
 
 Great Britain and Japan have renounced their extra-terri- 
 torial rights in Siam and their citizens can hold property in 
 the country under legal title just as Siamese citizens can. These 
 citizens are amenable to the mixed or International Courts 
 which have one European representative sitting with the Siam- 
 ese judges. When the Government of Siam shall declare and 
 publish her full legal codes, the International Courts will not 
 be resorted to, but these citizens will be subject to the regular 
 Siamese Courts just as are Siamese citizens. Until the United 
 States shall likewise renounce her extra-territorial jurisdiction, 
 the property owned by her Citizens in Siam cannot be definitely 
 secured to them by registered deeds. 
 
 One other phase of property holding remains to be mentioned 
 and that is the recognition by the government of the Wat Ghrisa- 
 tine, that is Christian Church property held in trust for a con- 
 
 187 
 
gregation by a committee elected from among the church mem- 
 bership. A wat is a Buddhist enclosure or compound where a 
 Buddhist temple is located, and it may contain a Buddhist school 
 and constitute the center of other Buddhist activities. This the 
 government has recognized as owned and controlled by the 
 Buddhist priests. When the question arose regai-ding Christian 
 church property owned and controlled by a local congregation, 
 Prince Damrong advised that the government would recognize 
 the Christian wat, or wat Chrisatine, as property devoted to re- 
 ligious and kindred purposes, the title to which was good in the 
 eyes of the government, if held by a committee of trustees be- 
 longing to the membership of the church. This is regarded as 
 an important recognition and one that may safely be relied upon. 
 
 PEOPBRTT-CONDITION AND MAINTENANCE 
 
 We visited nine of the eleven stations of the Board in Siam 
 and in all of them the compounds and buildings make a favor- 
 able impression upon one. Indeed it is very gratifying to turn 
 in to a mission compound where the building or buildings reveal 
 at once their character, where the grounds are well kept 
 and where the very air seems freer and easier to breathe than 
 that of the heathen world outside. Their contrast with other 
 buildings is not so noticeable in Bangkok, where there are many 
 foreign houses and fine government buildings, but in every other 
 place the mission residences and buildings are among the best in 
 the town and stand out rather strikingly. One might wander about 
 as a stranger and yet he could not fail to identify mission prop- 
 erty. Our buildings are not elaborate in any way; on the other 
 hand, to western eyes they are of the simplest type, but they 
 are mansions to the natives who do not have two-storied struc- 
 tures nor often more than one or two rooms for ten or twelve 
 persons. This difference, while a necessary one, is an obstacle 
 in the relations between the missionary and those among whom 
 he lives, for the latter regard him as possessed of great wealth 
 and in command of unlimited means which he could use in sup- 
 plying their needs if he chose. A few individual structures 
 among the stations are not so attractive in appearance but in 
 these cases some repair work and two coats of paint would make 
 a vast difference. With two exceptions, Pitsanuloke and Prae, 
 mission properties or compounds, are separated in Siam. There 
 does not seem to be the necessity for all the residences to be to- 
 gether within one enclosure which exists for the most part in 
 China. This arrangement has the advantage of offering more 
 of a change in visiting from one house to another and it brealjs 
 the monotony of immediate environment. In some compounds, 
 however, buildings are located much too near each other, as on 
 the Hospital compound at Petchaburi, and on the mission Press 
 compound, in Bangkok. It Pitsanuloke and Prae, while the 
 property is contiguous, or all in one piece, in each case there is 
 a fine outlook and open view, for one over the great river and 
 
 188 
 
for the other across the plains to the mountains. Prince Royal's 
 College at Chieng Mai, with the two residences has, perhaps, the 
 best looking compound in the mission, especially with the hand- 
 some new college building erected out of the Kennedy Fund, 
 and flanked by the fine Theological School building, given by 
 Mr. L. H. Severance. The grounds have been well cultivated 
 and cared for, the boys of the college doing all the work under 
 the direction of the principal. 
 
 As to the maintenance and improvements, more attention 
 should be given to the upkeep of buildings. The tropical climate 
 with its hot sun and rain and moisture is exceedingly hard on 
 frame structures and the white ants are a constant menace. 
 The missions ought to set aside larger amounts in Class VII for 
 repairs and painting in order to keep the properties in good 
 condition, and to forestall bigger losses from unchecked deterior- 
 ation. 
 
 Property committees should make careful and regular inspec- 
 tions and report to the mission cases that need attention and 
 the missions should give these needs important places in their 
 budgets. 
 
 The same holds true with regard to improvements to prop- 
 erties, there being one or two cases now in the missions where 
 it seems absolutely necessary that some money be spent for the 
 sake of proper sanitation and health. One of these is the in- 
 stallation of proper sewer arrangements for the Bangkok Chris- 
 tian College. Conditions are bad at present and a menace to 
 the health of the several hundred students as well as to the mis- 
 sionaries residing at the college. The small strip of land which 
 now prevents access to the city canal should be purchased and 
 " the pipe-line carried across it, the new property furnishing con- 
 venient sites for houses for teachers, who now go long distances 
 to and from their homes. This strip should be in our possession 
 also as it separates our two properties. Either this, or a septic 
 tank system should be installed. Bad conditions prevail like- 
 wise at the Boon Itt Memorial and these should be remedied 
 for the sake of the health of the family resident there. Doubt- 
 less there are other similar needs requiring attention, but these 
 are cited as pressing examples. ,0n inspecting the conditions 
 surrounding the Sumray property in Bangkok we called to mind 
 other cases where encroachments of one kind or another have 
 been allowed, until the interests of the Board had been over- 
 shadowed and nearly lost. It is clear that no further permis- 
 sions should be granted for buildings or other uses on this prop- 
 erty without the direct authorization of the Board. It would 
 be well for the mission to carefully consider the uses to which 
 the property might be put in the future and make some recom- 
 mendation to the Board concerning it. If the larger part of 
 it ought to be sold suitable steps should be taken to that end, 
 and the Board will join heartily with the mission in consider- 
 ing the interests of the church and the cemetery and the school 
 building located upon it. 
 
 189 
 
NEW BUILDINGS^ PLANS AND ARCHITECTURE 
 
 The erection of new buildings is no easy process in a country 
 where there is no market in which to buy materials, but where 
 they must all be prepared, as well as put together. It is almost 
 impossible to estimate accurately what a building will cost be- 
 cause of the varying and uncertain factors and the oversight of 
 the work and directing of the workmen is beyond the capacity 
 of the average missionary. The history of the Kenneth Macken- 
 zie School Building at Lampang points the lesson and makes 
 clear the necessity of having skilled management in building 
 operations, while the new buildings for the college and seminary 
 at Ohieng Mai show the great advantage of such skill. It will 
 -be well if the buildings now being built and those in prospect 
 can have the same attention and scientific oversight. These 
 buildings include the 
 
 Residence for Theological Seminary at Chieng Mai. 
 
 The Church Building at Lampang (partly constructed). 
 
 The proposed Medical School Building and 
 
 The proposed Chapel for the College, both at Chieng Mai. 
 The mission has done well to standardize the plan for residences, 
 leeway being given to allow for differences due to location and 
 exposure. 
 
 FINANCE — OVERDRAFTS 
 
 The North Siam Mission is in process of taking care of over- 
 drafts made in previous years on current work, several of the 
 stations having entirely caught up. It will require another year 
 for others to get free and clear. These overdrafts have not been 
 reported to the Board in the regular accounts, the overdrafts 
 being charged to the appropriations for the new year in each 
 case. There are also a number of overdrafts on new building* 
 for which provision should be made, and recommendation for 
 which will be presented in a separate memorandum. The mission 
 is now fully alive to the necessity of keeping within the appro- 
 priations, and has made a building rule that estimates for orig- 
 inal plans for a building shall not exceed 80 per cent, of the ap- 
 propriation. 
 
 The accounts of the South Siam Mission were centralized dur- 
 ing the visit of the Deputation, the treasurer at Bangkok being 
 authorized to deal with individual missionaries direct, thus re- 
 lieving station treasurers of a large part of their treastiry and 
 accounting work. 
 
 SALARIES IN SOUTH SIAM 
 
 While in attendance at the general meeting in Bangkok the 
 question of salaries for southern Siam missionaries emerged in 
 connection with accounts and in response to our questionings 
 the following statements were made. 
 
 'Several years ago a Joint Council of the Siam Mission agreed 
 that a fair salary for both missions was $1,400.00 for a married 
 couple; but the system of graded salaries was adopted, so the 
 
 190 
 
younger people must wait fifteen years before they attain to the 
 "fair salary" allowance. The |1,250.00 on which a missionai-y 
 begins his work in Bangkok is not sufficient to cover a reason- 
 able scale of living. In Bangkok the distances between our vari- 
 ous centers and residences are immense and local transportation 
 costs are heavy. Duties that demand travel in the city require 
 this expenditure and no allowance is made for it under the bud- 
 get. One missionary who keeps a careful expense account spends 
 from $6.00 to flO.OO (gold) every month in this way. The war 
 in Europe has increased prices of commodities. A comparison 
 follows : 
 
 Before the War Present Prices 
 
 Natural Milk (box)... |6.75 same quantity |13.05 
 
 ■Sweetened Milk (box) .. 12.50 same quantity. . . . 21.00 
 Flour, 48 lbs 4.57 same quantity 8.00 
 
 It can easily be seen that if there was a pinch before the war, 
 the pressure is now acute. One young missionary and his wife 
 came to the field entirely free from debt but they found it im- 
 possible to make ends meet so their family at home has sent 
 f 100.00 a year to help them out. However, this welcome assist- 
 ance has had to cease and the missionary has had to face the 
 question of giving up his missionary career as he is now -If 190. 00 
 in debt (not to the mission). His friends at home think it is an 
 impossible situation for him and urge his resignation. He has 
 been teaching extra hours and earning by this means 60 ticals 
 a month (f 22.80), but every cent has been turned into the mis- 
 sion treasury according to the rule. The Avdfe was earning 
 |1,000.00 a year as a teacher at home before becoming a mission- 
 ary. Now, even by the exercise of the strictest economy and 
 thrift they are in debt, although they buy the cheapest grade 
 of sugar, the cheapest grade of canned butter, employ the cheap- 
 est grade of cook and spend but 45 ticals ($16.10) per month 
 for current market supplies. In justice to their children they 
 are manfully saving their allowances for their education, re- 
 garding the money as a sacred trust. When visiting in the North 
 Siam Mission, different missionaries on two occasions of their 
 own accord spoke of the inadequacy of the Bangkok salaries, 
 one of them saying, "If our salaries (here in the north) are fair, 
 it is certain that Bangkok's are too low." The Board has in- 
 sisted that the two missions, north and south, should act to- 
 gether in the matter of salaries, but the conditions are not the 
 same; they are believed to be more unequal than the conditions 
 between Bangkok and the Philippines where a married man's 
 salary is $1,550.00. 
 
 Furthermore, Pitsanuloke in the south Siam district suffers 
 in comparison with the northern stations as missionaries here 
 pay freight charges on all their goods which are shipped up from 
 Bangkok by rail, whereas the Board makes an annual grant to 
 the northern stations to cover carriage of freight up the river. 
 
 191 
 
The young missionaries at Pitsanuloke feel tlie financial pressure 
 also. The conditions with regard to Petchaburi and Tap Teang 
 should also be investigated. A missionary at the latter place 
 has drawn some |500.00 gold out of the savings bank and is using 
 it up on the support of his family in the United States while he 
 remains at his post on the field and boards. He says be is glad 
 to do it and his children will just be through with their educa- 
 tion when the money is used up. 
 
 Our missionaries and missions are slow to take up the ques- 
 tion of salary advances. They feel that every addition to Class 
 I means lessening of the amounts in Classes IV-X and they are 
 not willing to put their personal interests ahead of the interests 
 of their work. So the Board does not get the formal requests 
 from the missions which at times ought to be inade. It is the 
 commonest axiom in the science of promoting efficiency that a 
 man's mind must be free from cankering anxiety in order to do 
 his best work, and while the Board is taking every possible step 
 to increase the missionary's power, as for instance, by making 
 appropriations for extra studies in medicine and pedagogy, it 
 must not lose sight of the fundamental and primary though less 
 apparent requirement of an adequate living income for its 
 workers. 
 
 OUTFIT 
 
 The practice of the Board in advising missionaries to take very 
 little, if any, household goods with them was well sustained by 
 observations in Siam. British companies in Penang, Singapore 
 and Bangkok can furnish everything required and if preferred, 
 many articles can be made locally. 
 
 CONCLUSION 
 
 The seventy-six years of history of our Siam Missions and 
 the work as we see it today testify to the diflSculty and unfruit- 
 fulness of the field. The words of a young woman teacher, a second 
 generation missionary, who has known three stations in Siam 
 come back to one. "There is such terrible indiiference among the 
 people." Faithful work will be done in leading adults or children 
 into an understanding faith and they will seem to be blessed 
 with light, yet they will go away, withdrawing from the influ- 
 ence of the missionary, and will seem to forget or ignore all 
 their Christias teaching, returning to their former faith and life. 
 Many have fallen away, who can be named by name, and who 
 are well known to the Christian community around them. The 
 boys in the Bangkok Christian College are for the great majority 
 quite indifferent to Christianity and only tolerate Christian ex- 
 ercises for the sake of the educational advantages of the school. 
 The girls at Wang Lang School accept likewise the Christian ser- 
 vices While in attendance, but expect to relinquish all Christian- 
 ity on leaving when they return to their families. Gradua- 
 tion Day among both boys and girls is known as "Good-by Jesus 
 Day." Though there are striking exceptions, and the visitor re- 
 
 193 
 
joices in the devotion of native evangelists and ministers and in 
 the spirit of some of the churches, generally speaking one misses 
 the warmth and glow of Christian joy, and there do not seem 
 to be the number of children in church and Sunday-school that 
 there ought to be. The deadening of Buddhism is appalling, 
 the climate is tropical and the people have as yet scarcely re- 
 ceived a breath of the aggressive spirit of the modem world. In 
 Conditions like these our noble band of missionaries is living 
 and working — each man or woman striving to accomplish the 
 task set him or her to do ; ready to listen to competent counsel 
 and humbly anxious to find out some better and more effective 
 methods for conducting the work. The divine call to the task is 
 evident and the response also springs from the heart of God. 
 "Can you respect these people?" was asked of a group of mis- 
 sionaries, and the reply came quick and emphatic, "Respect 
 them! We love them!" Every mission field has its advantages 
 and disadvantages according to the point of view, and the diffi- 
 culty of the Siam field has its advantages in calling forth grim 
 determination, and, undaunted courage in prosecuting a work 
 that has God's call in it and that depends upon His promises. 
 Who knows but that after much cultivation there will come a 
 great and sudden harvest as witness to the faithful work and 
 noble lives unselfishly poured out upon Siam's soil. May the 
 Church at home sustain its representatives in this far-away land 
 by its prayers, and by its gifts, that they may nobly press on un- 
 daunted, in their God-given task. 
 
 193 
 
 7 — iReport of De(p.utaitlon. 
 
11. THE MISSION IN THE PHILIPPINES 
 
 1. Letters from the Different Stations 197-219 
 
 (1) Wet Days in Iloilo 197-200 
 
 (2) A Eouiitain of Living Waters, Diunaguete. . 200-204 
 
 (3) On the Coast of Bohol: Tagbilaran 204-206 
 
 (4) Christ in Cebu 206-209 
 
 (5) On the Island of Leyte: Tacloban 209-211 
 
 (6) In Southern. Luzon: Albay and Naga 211-214 
 
 (7) Through the Cocoanut Gtroves of Laguna and 
 
 Tayabas 214-217 
 
 (8) The ISTew Day in Manila 217-319 
 
 2. Some Present-day Impressions of Conditions . in the 
 
 Philippines 220-228 
 
 3. Some Aspects of the Religious Conditions in the Philip- 
 
 pines ■ 229-235 
 
 4. Questions of Policy and Method in the Philippine 
 
 Mission ■ 236-276 
 
 5. A Review of the Medical Mission Work in the Philippines 
 
 277-297 
 
 6. Property, Treasury, and Business Questions ...398-304 
 
COMPARATIVE AREA 
 
 S<\uth Capi-J 
 
 (J h a " " ^ I 
 
 ■I MABUDlSl.g 
 
 BATANES IS. iQAVAT i. 
 ^ t? BATAN I, 
 
 PHILIPPINE 
 ISLANDS 
 
 9 Stations 
 
 SCALE OF MILES 
 
 50 ~ Too -AV. 
 
 "balintang is. 
 Balintang Channel 
 
 CALAVAN I. ObABUYAN CLARO 
 
 BABJYAN^ IS. 
 
 DALUPmr I.Q OQED'CAS ROCK 
 
 FUGa'i. vCAMtGUIN t. 
 
 C.Bc jeadon^-C^-K.^ ^C Engano 
 
 Laoaq/ra "<.'K-~.'lir-'J»'Mt.Cagua 
 
 r 3J_ ,A-i>n.rflJ .-f^W ^^Yol.) 
 
 >l.6oicm. 1)01. Longitude 120 East from Greenwich 125 
 
II. THE MISSION IN THE PHILIPPINES 
 
 1. LETTERS FROM THE DIFFERENT STATIONS IN THE 
 PHILIPPINE MISSION 
 
 (1) WET DAYS IN ILOILO 
 
 Iloilo, July 31, 1915. 
 
 Coming directly from Singapore by a boat of the Spanish 
 Mail Line which runs between Barcelona and Manila, one of the 
 few remaining ties which still bind these two peoples, whose 
 interests for so many centuries were intertwined, we reached 
 Iloilo last Monday morning. We should have come in Sunday 
 evening but no pilot would venture out from Guimaras in the 
 storm that was blowing and we lay to all night facing the storm 
 under just enough headway to stand still within sight of a warn- 
 ing, yet friendly light that winked reassuringly red and white 
 the whole night through. Ever since, we have had nothing but 
 wind and rain, except when nature stopped to take breath in 
 order to begin again. All week long the storm warning has 
 hung on the marine signal tower and the little boat on which 
 we were to have sailed to Dumaguete has not been able to put 
 out to sea. We are typhooned here, accordingly, beyond the time 
 that we had planned to stay. But it cannot be for long and we 
 are glad that it has been here. 
 
 It must be said at once that there is nothing here in the way 
 of scenery. Neither nature nor art has done anything to make 
 Iloilo a place of beauty or of interest. The best that can be 
 said of it is that it is an old place, not without its importance 
 in the ancient days and ranking second or third in population 
 and in commerce among the cities of the islands today. The 
 city stands on a fiat, just south of the Jaro River at the south- 
 eastern corner of the island of Panay. Along the water front 
 the storm of the past week has driven the waves in breakers right 
 up into the streets. The downpours have left great lakes of water 
 on the highways, and wherever the lots have not been filled in. 
 The buildings are the simple Filipino huts of. bamboo and thatch, 
 or more substantial and spacious structures of frame or mas- 
 onry covered with the corrugated iron roofing which is spread- 
 ing its blemish and eye-sore over all this tropical and oriental 
 world. 
 
 The native houses, the water buffalo, and the people them- 
 selves in their dress, their features and their music, remind one 
 very vividly of Siam, specially of northern Siam. One might 
 be transported asleep from one of these countries to the other 
 and opening his eyes, be in doubt as to whether he was not still 
 in the land from which he had come. 
 
 197 
 
This island of Panay is a joint mission field occupied by our 
 missionaries and by tbe northern Baptists. There are three 
 provinces in the island. One of these is cared for wholly by the • 
 Baptists, another wholly by ourselves, and the third and larg- 
 est containing the city of Iloilo, is divided between the two. Our 
 part of the total population of 750,000 is perhaps 250,000 or 
 300,000, and the evangelization of this population scattered over 
 a large area in small towns and little barrios, our sharie in the 
 maintenance of a union mission hospital and a dormitory for 
 boys attending the Government High iSchool in Iloilo, a neces- 
 sary and fruitful ministry to the American population, and the 
 establishment and supervision of day schools in districts whieh 
 the government has not been able to touch, fall upon two men, 
 Dr. Hall and Mr. Doltz, and their wives, and Miss Klein, our 
 nurse in the hospital. None but men as efiScient and devoted as 
 these two could carry single-handed such a work as this, ex- 
 ceeding in its extent and difficulty, the work of many of our 
 home presbyteries and even of some of our home synods. They 
 could not care for it in the effective and fruitful way in which 
 they are caring for it, were it not for the fact that they work 
 with half a dozen efficient Filipino pastors and evangelists, who 
 with them, constitute the presbytery of Panay, one of the three 
 presbyteries which make up the independent Filipino Synod in 
 which the ambitions and efforts of the mission and the natural 
 desires of the Filipinos have secured for the Presbyterian Church 
 in the islamd, complete self-government. 
 
 I wish that any friends at home who think that foreign mis- 
 sionaries of different denominations are quarreling together for 
 the occupation of the field, might have been with us here this 
 week' in the conferences with our Baptist friends. We carry on 
 with them, as has been said, a union hospital and a union dor- 
 mitory for government students, who come from all over the 
 province. We have a most happy distribution of responsibility 
 which enables us to cover the whole field of the island as well 
 as can be done with an inadajuate staff of missionaries. We 
 SQud our boys and girls and Bible women to the educational in- 
 stitutions of the Baptists at Jaro and they make, equally free 
 use of our institution at Dumaguete which is in the eastern half 
 of this Visayan group of islands of which Panay is the western- 
 most. ' We spent yesterday afternoon with our Baptist friends 
 in Jaro and saw with delight the work that they are Jioing there. 
 Their large industrial school provides a sensible and effective 
 education for more than three hundred boys coming from the 
 farms and the little villages who could not afford to get an edu- 
 cation unless they were given this admirable opportunity in a 
 school where they can help to work their own way. The student 
 body is organized into a self-governing republic with its own 
 constitution and by-laws of which the following is the preamble: 
 "We, the students of the Jaro Industrial School, in order to 
 nlaintain peace and order, to uphold justice, to. acquire moral 
 
 198 
 
courage, to establish the liberty of intelligently choosing one's 
 own i"eligion, and in order to train ourselves in self-government, 
 do hereby adopt this constitution and these by-laws." Boys 
 cannot fail to go out from such a school to be truer and more 
 useful men. 
 
 The union hospital of which Dr. Hall is now the head, is the 
 only hospital in Iloilo, except St. Paul's conducted by the Koman 
 Catholics but without an American medical missionary. Dr. 
 Hall is known and beloyed throughout the island and life after 
 life has passed beneath his influence in the hospital to emerge 
 with health and strength restored and also with character re- 
 generated and with a new and living Christian faith. Yes- 
 terday afternoon at the dedication of the dormitory given by 
 a Baptist woman in Minnesota with the understanding that it 
 was to be jointly conducted by the Baptist and Presbyterian 
 missionaries, the principal address was made by an elderly Fil- 
 ipino gentleman of the old school who, some years ago, had en- 
 tered the hospital blinded by cataract, and with prejudices 
 equally blind against evangelical Christianity, and who had come 
 out with his sight restored and the eyes of his heart enlightened, 
 to whom the Bible has become now the most precious and fa- 
 miliar of all books. 
 
 The work of such a dormitory as this is absolutely indispens- 
 able here and it is heartily welcomed by the government educa- 
 tional authorities. The Iloilo high school is the only full grade 
 high school in the island and boys and girls come from all three 
 provinces to attend it. Living in a strange city they are subject 
 to familiar temptations and need the careful home influence 
 which these dormitories provide. The government has its own 
 dormitory here for girls, and both Protestants and Eoman Cath- 
 olics are doing what they can to provide for the boys. It is a 
 wonderful work which the government is accomplishing in the 
 schools in raising up a new generation who possess and are pos- 
 sessed by our best American ideals. The intelligent men and 
 women who are directing these schools realize that the important 
 thing is to produce character and they have heartily co-operated 
 with the various religious agencies which are seeking to wield 
 upon the lives of these boys and girls the character-producing 
 forces which will supplement what the schools are doing in the 
 class room. One is specially impressed in visiting the govern- 
 ment schaols with the work which they are doing in the trades 
 schools for boys and in the domestic science schools for girls. 
 Here in Iloilo the boys were making excellent furniture and in 
 addition to their homelier house work, Mrs. Wright and Miss 
 Lucas showed us in the government girls' dormitory the spotless 
 kitchen, in which the girls were working, and the rows of fresh 
 jelly jars paraffined and ready to lay away, and which were th^ 
 result of just eighty minutes' work since the raw fruit had been 
 brought in from the market. 
 
 ^ 199 - 
 
This young Filipino life is all eager and plastic now. The 
 Jjoys were flocking around Mr. Doltz in a good fellowship which 
 /laid tTieir lives open to the impressions which his strength and 
 earnestness of character will stamp upon them. And last night 
 in a heavy storm which put out the electric lights, a crowd of 
 students came to the chapel and listened with an attention as 
 silent as death and as eager as life to what we had to say to 
 ^hem about character, and not the form of government and not 
 material wealth, as constituting the true strength and power of 
 nations. Most of the time the meeting was in absolute darkness 
 and Mr. Moody's old lesson that character is what a man is in 
 the dark, came home, I think, with real meaning to many of 
 those warm-hearted, attractive Filipino lads. 
 
 When these typhoon zephyrs subside and we go on from Iloilo 
 to the eastern islands, it will be with a new appreciation of the 
 opportunity which is presented here to true-hearted Christian 
 men and women, and it will be with a new joy that we have met 
 here just such men and women, who are doing real work for 
 their fellows and for the world and who deserve to the last degree 
 all the confidence and love and prayer which we can give them. 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 (2) A FOUNTAIN OF LIVING ' WATERS : DUMAGUETB 
 
 August 6, 1915. 
 The trip from, Iloilo by starlight around the northern end of 
 Occidental Negros, and then by daylight, in pleasant summer 
 weather and over quiet seas, down the Tanon strait to Duma- 
 guete is an experience likely to abide enduringly in one's mem- 
 ory. Just such an experience, certainly, will be one of our last- 
 ing recollections of the Philippines. After a week of constant 
 rain and tempest, we left Iloilo late at night in the little steamer 
 "Hoi-Ching." When the morning broke the sea was all at peace, 
 white sails of fishing boats and the little, paddled, out-riggered 
 barotos dotted the water. To the south the mountain ranges 
 of Negros lifted up their high heads. Sandy islands, covered 
 with cocoanut palms, fringed the shores, and all the long and 
 lovely day we sailed down the strait with Negros to the west 
 and on the east the green and rocky hills of Cebu looking not un- 
 like some of the coasts of western Scotland. When the night 
 settled down, the lights of the fishermen gleamed along the shores 
 and in a little less than twenty-four hours from the time that 
 we had started, our small steamer dropped anchor oflE the red 
 light of Dumaguete and we saw the bon-flres which the Silliman 
 Institute boys had built ujwn the beach and heard their welcom- 
 ing cheers and the music of their band. It was just such a wel- 
 come as a like crowd of American school boys wotild have known 
 how to give at home, and as we were carri^ ashore up the long, 
 sloping beach and looked out over the sea of eager, friendly faces 
 we could not but wish that Dr. Silliman and Dr. EUinwood, who 
 
 200 
 
together furnished the gifts and the foresight which established 
 this work, might have been with us to see the great thing that 
 they had done. 
 
 For S illiman Institji te at Dumaguete has become a fountain 
 of living water for all the central and southern Philipine Islands. 
 The morning of the day of our arrival, it enrolled 699 students 
 and two more came in during the day. Three hundred boys, 
 eager to come to work their way, have been refused this year as 
 the school has no room for more and cannot — ^without extension, 
 enabling it to take more pay-students, or endowment, increasing 
 its resources — carry the burden of these hundreds of additional 
 working students. E very sp o t nn y^biVh i bny r nii 1 i 4 1 i l ii i^ ht 
 is "^^'^" It f n ti t 1.^ ■■,.. . . y , .^ ., ». ; ^J :yp^— T^n""nr t" r" 
 
 a bout the ^^ormitnriP|<jt f^ffpr 1ig>'t^_^3y ""+ at ten o'clock and 
 to see the tables and :|ftQ:ES,.an,d. every square foot of the verafi- 
 dahs covered -with^'Koys ^n.CQJts. or.on Iheir simple mats, packed 
 together like ffshes in a tin A movement for enlargement has 
 met with -enthiigiastic support among the parents of the boys 
 and those fathers who are eager to make it possible for their 
 sons who have not been able to get in to enjoy the benefits of the 
 Institute. Fifty thousand pesos, nearly, have now been pledged 
 and the missionaries hope to raise $50,000 gold in the islands 
 themselves, which they ask the home church to duplicate with 
 another |50,000. 
 
 Dr. Silliman's idea was to found an industrial school, and the 
 industrial element with agriculture added, is conspicuous "in 
 the life of the institution. For some parts of his course every 
 boy has to s tudy a^ ^^nlt""" "'"d cf irpputfy and 2 2fi boys are 
 working their way tArpugh b:£_ m£ans of the shops and by doing 
 ■all Lhe worK tnat Doys can ao in the school. Chiefly with boy 
 labor also the school buildings have been built, the grounds put 
 in order, the improvements made which have turned what fif- 
 teen years ago was a piece of waste haunted wilderness into a 
 garden spot which has been an object lesson to half the Philip- 
 pine archipelago. If any one would, like to see what kind of 
 work these boys can do, let him go to the Philippine Islands' sec- 
 tion of the San Francisco Exposition and look at the Silliman 
 Institute exhibit. We have seen as beautiful pieces of furniture 
 here as we have ever seen anywhere, especially desks of exquis- 
 itely grained wood made entirely by these boys, many of whom 
 a feiw years ago would have looked down with contempt upon 
 all manual toil. 
 
 Silliman aims to be a sort of combination of the Mt. Hermon 
 School and Hampton Institute and Williams College for the 
 Philippines, and has already laid its hold upon the confidence' 
 and affection of the islands. It is one of the four institutions 
 whose Arts degree is recognized by the University in Manila. 
 The other three are two Roman Catholic Schools and the Arts 
 department of the university itself. Wherever one goes through 
 the islands, he hears only praise of the work of the Institute as 
 
 201: 
 
a school and yet more of its influence on manliness and char- 
 acter. It is beautiful to see the pride of the province of Oriental 
 Negro'S in the institution and the good will of the insular edu- 
 cational authorities toward it. One of the most inspiring meet- 
 ings that we have attended on this trip was held in the great 
 hall of the Institute last Wednesday morning. Five hundred 
 students from the public high school and lower grades marched 
 in a body from their own buildings at the other end of the town. 
 All the leading officials of the province came, the governor, the 
 exJgovemor, the treasurer and the three members of the pro- 
 vincial board, the member of the assembly, the local judge and 
 the land-holders who from the beginning have welcomed the 
 school and rejoited in it. Every spot which these visitors did 
 not occupy and on which a Silliman boy could stand, was crowd- 
 ed. To look out on this sea of young, earnest, ambitious life, 
 to speak to it in English, to realize that every word was under- 
 stood, to feel the thrill of all the possibilities latent in these re- 
 sponsive hearts, was to realize, as Dr. Sillimian and Dr. Ellin - 
 wood must surely realize now in the life from which they look 
 down upon Dumaguete, the wisdom and far-sightedness and pat- 
 riotism with which they wrought in founding this center of life 
 and power for these islands. 
 
 The public schools brought with them to this mass meeting, 
 hundreds of bright Filipino girls, but when they were gone and 
 the Silliman students met again alone, there was but one soli- 
 tary girl in their number, one who, ambitious for a college edu- 
 cation, had sought and gained admission to the Silliman classes. 
 It was a tribute to her character and to that of the boys that 
 she was able to take her place and do Jier work with perfect 
 tact and propriety. Scores of other girls in these' central islands 
 have the same ambition. Last week Dr. Hibbard, the efficient 
 a:nd trusted head of the school, asked how m_any boys had sisters 
 who were anxious to come to a gii'ls' department, and was an- 
 swered by sixty who instantly raised their hands.' It is with the 
 hope that the way mayJtie opened for their daughters to come, 
 that many of the fathers are giving to the extension-fund. There 
 '^are thirty Chinese boys also in the school, representatives of the 
 , 30,000 Chinese who are in the islands and who constitute the 
 mercantile class. The Christian Church has been able to do but 
 little for this body of shrewd, prosperous, influential men. Who 
 knows but that through these Chinese boys at Silliman, the right 
 door of approach may be found? 
 
 This eastern half of the Island of Negros has been from the 
 beginning hospitable to American influence. The people wel- 
 comed the American Government at the beginning and in every 
 part of the province the evangelist as well as the school teacher 
 has had a ready access. Some of the Roman Catholic' priests 
 have indeed antagonized the public schools and here and there 
 have been able to break them up by withdrawing the children. 
 But in few other parts of the islands has the influence of the old 
 
church been as weak as here. In the town of Amblon where the 
 people have built, unaided, a beautiful evangelical chapel, the 
 old Roman Catholic church is in ruins. In the revolutionary 
 days the Filipino people rose against the priests and drove them 
 out and burned the church. In Amblon the church cannot now 
 raise money enough to reproof the still standing walls of the 
 great building, but the people of the town have given some thou- 
 sands of pesos for the fund for the enlarging of Silliman Insti- 
 tute. A few miles north in the village of Polo we found no Ro- 
 man Catholic church at all, but an evangelical chapel, neatly 
 decorated, built by the people themselves, stood in the midst of 
 the rather doleful little village, testifying to the gratitude of 
 the leading man in the village wto had been delivered from the 
 bondage of the opium habit and who, as the evening shadows " 
 gathered in about his life, had come while we were in Duma- 
 guete, to meet the end, which he did not fear, in the Christian 
 peace of Dr. Langheim's spotless hospital. Just north of Polo 
 also we visited the church in Tanjay. It faced the old and dig- 
 nified, but dilapidated Roman Catholic church, the oldest church 
 in the province. The Protestant church had been blown down 
 by a storm two years ago, but its people with their own resources 
 were rebuilding it and were setting it just where it had stood, 
 confronting with its active, happy life, the great and somber 
 building of the old church. On our way home from visits to 
 these chapels, which cheered our hearts and in which we sought 
 to cheer the hearts of others, we passed, just before reaching 
 Dumaguete, through the village of Sibulan with its little chapel 
 conducted by its leading elder who is also the president of the 
 village and who with his wife, at their own charges, studied last 
 year in the theological school of the mission at Manila, that they 
 might be better fitted to teach the living gospel. - 
 
 Five ordained Filipino pastors are working in this province, 
 one of them with a church of nearly a thonsand raembevs and 
 another with a church of over five hundred. In addition to these 
 pastors, there are twelve eldeis and five evangelists, several of 
 them supported by the churches. 
 
 Our week here in Dumaguete and the surrounding field has 
 been a week of unalloyed delight and inspiration. We are on 
 our way now across a blue and rippling sea from Dumaguete to 
 the island of Bohol to visit the station of Tagbilaran. The white 
 clouds are resting on the Horns of Negros, the noble mountain 
 peaks that lie behind Dumaguete. The palm trees and the flag 
 waving over the school, have faded out of sight and with them 
 the seven hundred Silliman boys who crowded down to the beach 
 to cheer us off and the little band of American men and women 
 who are putting their lives into these young and plastic lives 
 which God has given to them. Now whil^ the memory of it all 
 is fresh and vivid with us, we want to report these impressions 
 and to bear tribute to the devotion and the eflSciency and the 
 Christlike love of this little group of missionaries, carrying each 
 
 203 
 
of them double or treble burdens and pouring the very blood of 
 their souls through this school into the life of these islands. 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 (3) ON THE COAST OF BOHOL : TAGBILARAN 
 
 August 7, 1915. 
 
 iBohol is one of the smaller of the large islands of the Visayan 
 group of the Philippines, and Tagbilaran on the southwestern 
 comer of the island, and its capital, is the home of the three 
 missionaries. Dr. and Mrs. Graham and Miss Barnett, who are 
 responsible ; for the evangelization of its 275,000 people. We 
 crossed to Tagbilaran from Dumaguete, forty miles away, over 
 pleasant seas, and are on our way now from Tagbilaran to Cebu, 
 forty miles to the north where the missionaries live who are 
 seeking to reach the 750,000 people of the Island of Cebu. 
 
 The population of Bohol is in villages around the edge of the 
 island or only a little distance inland. They were held here in 
 the old days by the influence of the church whose parishes, 
 scattered along the seashore, sought to keep the people near at 
 hand and discouraged the development of the interior. Depen- 
 dent upon the precarious fortunes of the fisherman, the people 
 of the island have lagged behind those of other sections of the 
 Philippines, but the government is now building good roads into 
 the interior and encouraging the development of its ample agri- 
 cultural resources, and the ambitions of the people have awak- 
 ened. Ten per cent, of the entire population is now found in 
 the public schools of the island. The people have been free 
 from fruitless political agitation. And far and wide over the 
 province, which embraces the whole island, various influences 
 have scattered those good seeds of the Kingdom which germinate 
 and bear fruit wherever they fall. In fourteen diflEerent centers 
 there are now groups of evangelical believers gathered. We met 
 with representatives of a number of these congregations and 
 nothing could havebeen more natural and at the same time more 
 supernatural, than the ways in which the gospel had been brought 
 and taken rootage. The most northwesterly congregation had 
 grown out of the work of a man who had gone to the medical 
 missionary then in Cebu to get a piece of steel removed from 
 his eye and who after he had secured relief, lingered about watch- 
 ing the missionary and studying the religious teaching which he 
 had brought. Convinced of its truth, and with a personal ex- 
 perience of its love, he came back to spread Christian literature 
 and to gather a group of believers. In the northeasterly comer 
 of the island, the congregation had grown out of the work of a 
 man and woman who had come at Dr. Graham's suggestion to 
 live in the open air under a> mango tree near the woman's old 
 home in the hope that she might throw off an incipient tubercu- 
 losis. In still another center the church had grown from a be- 
 ginning with one man who thirty-eight years ago heard the 
 
 204 
 
gospel in Singapore, who had been a friend of Rizal, the Fil- 
 ipino patriot in Manila in the days before there was any relig- 
 ious liberty, and who with llie American occaipation heard tlie 
 gospel once again and believed. At Antoqnera the gospel had 
 been brought in by young men who were pedrllers and who ob- 
 tained New Testaments in their wanderinj>s. And so in just 
 the natural ways in which human influence always spreads, the 
 truth of the gospel had gone abroad, and in the supernatural 
 way that is characteristic of it, had germinated and borne living , 
 fruitage. 
 
 One of the things which, at the beginning, obstructed the gos- 
 pel most, has in the end, turned out to its furtherance. In the 
 old days all the cemeteries were under the control of the Roman 
 Catholic church which could deny burial in them to any who 
 ignored her authority. And one of the things which was most 
 efllective in deterring men from joining the evangelical church, 
 was the dread that they or their families might be denied burial. 
 At Antoqnera a man who had been converted in the mission 
 hospital was refused burial for his little child by the church. 
 When he applied in the neighboring parish of Cortiz he was 
 refused there also. The father, accordingly, buried his little 
 one in his own garden and as this was against the law, came to 
 Tagbilaran and reported what he had done to the sanitary offi- 
 cer. Dr. Graham saw that the matter did not stop there but 
 was reported to Manila with the result that an oflacial investi- 
 gator was sent down and that ultimately proclamations were 
 issued by the Governor General of the Islands to be posted 
 throughout Bohol announcing that burial should be refused to 
 no one and that municipal cemeteries must be opened wherever 
 they were required. The new proclamation was recognized far 
 and wide as a triumph of the people over priestly domination 
 and one great obstruction to the progress of free religious in- 
 quiry was shattered. A burial place for one's dead has never 
 been deemed, by those who mourned, a trifling affair and even 
 so obvious an act of justice as this of the government meant the 
 introduction of a new and revolutionary principle in Bohol. 
 
 Dr. and Mrs. Graham have won a warm place in the confi- 
 dence and affection of the community. When they returned from 
 their recent furlough the whole community welcomed them and 
 the Provincial Board, the political administrative body of the 
 island, passed the following resolution which the Governor trauiS- 
 mitted to Dr. Graham : "Whereas, Dr. and Mrs. Jas. A. Graham 
 have returned to this island after an absence of over a year in 
 Europe and America, and whereas not only all the members of 
 this board liut all the people of this province fully recognize and 
 highly appreciate the medical services rendered by the said Dr. 
 and Mrs. Graham in tfiis province during the past five years, 
 now therefore be it on motion of the Provincial Governor re- 
 solved that this Provincial Board, representing the people of 
 the province of Bohol, hereby cordially welcome the newcomers, 
 
 205 
 
wishing them continued success and happiness." And just be- 
 fore we arrived the Filipino company controlling the automo- 
 bile transportation of the island had sent Dr. Graham a free 
 pass for use on its cars. 
 
 The mission chapel was packed to the walls, and the windows 
 and front door away out to the middle of the road were crowded 
 with listeners at the evening meeting during our visit. The Gov- 
 ernor, the school teachers, the leading men and women of the 
 community, were present and the evening bell from the beauti- 
 fully picturesque old Roman church on the bluff overlooking the 
 bay, called none of the audience away. If ever there was an 
 open door for the gospel in any land, it is in the Philippine 
 Islands today. 
 
 We asked a group of the Christians who had come in from 
 the different congregations what it was in Christ and His gos- 
 pel which gave them most joy. "It is the Holy Spirit Who gives 
 me most joy," said one, "and the study of the Bible that ex- 
 plains to me this doctrine of the Holy Spirit." "My joy," said 
 another, "is the liberty of each soul to find the truth." "Mine," 
 said another, "is the happiness of sharing the wealth of the gos- 
 pel with others." "Mine," said a fourth, "is the thought of the 
 mercy and pity and love which God has toward all who are in 
 need." "Mine," said a fifth, "is that Christ is the Morning Star 
 who has come down to us so that we may walk in His light." 
 "And mine," said a gentle woman, in her quaint, fresh dress, "is 
 to know that the only law that we must obey is the law of Christ. 
 My happiness from now on to the end of life, is that I may 
 follow Christ and that though there are foes and temptations 
 around, they cannot destroy our faith with whom Christ walks 
 always. It is the joy and duty of those who know this to tell it 
 to others." It is indeed. 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 (4) CHRIST IN CEBU 
 
 August 11, 1915. 
 The Island of Cebu is one of the most populous though not 
 most prosperous islands of all the Philippines. In the old times 
 it was one of the most lawless and disorderly, and its mountain 
 valleys were hotbeds of insurrection in the early days of the 
 American occupation. Now it is one of the most tranquil, 
 happy, well-contented, of all the provinces. It has suffered from 
 drought and famine and grass-hopper plagues, but the good gov- 
 ernment and complete suppression of brigandage, the increase 
 of the cultivated areas, the security of the people in the posses- 
 sion and enjoyment of their crops, the development of beautiful 
 roads, the opening of a railroad runnijig a good part of the 
 length of the island, the increase of enlightenment and the 
 growth of true religion, have been some of the influences which 
 have spread a spirit of peace and happiness throughout the 
 island. 
 
 206 
 
Not far from the fine new docks which the government has 
 built, and in the midst of one of the principal streets, stands an 
 old black cross roofed over and walled about, marking the sjiot 
 on which the first mass was celebrated in, the Philippine Islands. 
 Nearby is the church of Santo Nino, a little wooden doll repre- 
 senting the Lord Jesus, whose worship calls forth the deepest 
 devotion of the diminished company which adheres to the old 
 church. Not far beyond is the oldest street in the Philippine 
 Islands, with the low, ponderous buildings still standing which 
 the Spaniards built four centuries ago. Across a little strait, 
 a gun-shot from the land, is the smaller island of Mactan where 
 Magellan was slain on the most distant of all his voyages. These 
 are the memories of times gone by forever. It is not a wooden 
 cross or a tinseled decorated doll, nor the massive walls of anci- 
 ent conquerors, nor adventurers' graves, which are moulding 
 Oebu today, but the living forces of truth and freedom. _ 
 
 And if any American thinks meanly of his country or doubts 
 the value of the work it has done in the Philippines, I wish that 
 he could have made this visit to Cebu with us. Whatever view 
 men may take of the wisdom of our having come here in the first 
 place or of the course which we should pursue in the future, 
 they could not visit the Island of Cebu without an overwhelming 
 realization of the beneficence of the work which our nation has 
 done here. Apart from all the material benefits which have been 
 brought to the people, the evidence of which is written all over 
 the island in improved homes, better dress, increased prosper- 
 ity, there are the unmistakable signs overywhere of a free and 
 intelligent spirit and enterprise, a confidence, a cheerful and 
 friendly equality of manhood such as make the whole atmos- 
 phere of life here as different from the atmosphere which we 
 found in Siam as day from night. 
 
 iSuch a visit as this to Cebu is a tonic to missionary faith also. 
 If there is any member of the East Liberty Church in Pitts- 
 burgh, which has the privilege of calling this Cebu station its 
 own, who doubts the value of the work which his church has 
 been doing here, all he needs to do is to come and see. The 
 mission compound, bought with much foresight in the early 
 years, is the best mission compound we have seen in the islands. 
 Strips sold ofl: the original purchase, have reimbursed the mis- 
 sion for the cost of the whole piece of land, which now stands 
 in the most desirable section of the city. At either end are dor- 
 mitories, one for boys and one for girls, coming up from distant 
 places to attend the provincial high school. Just back of them 
 are mission residences, and in the center of the whole is the 
 beautiful little church built in memory of Mrs. Bradford of 
 New York city. All the buildings are of uniform architecture, 
 built of concrete and admirably suited to the conditions. From 
 nine different provinces boys and girls have come up to these 
 dormitories, and going home their friendship has opened com- 
 munity after community heretofore inaccessible. Dr. Dunlap's 
 
 207 
 
athletic leadership and personal popularity have captured the 
 young men of the community, while Miss Heywang with her un- 
 usual musical gifts, has begun a similar work for the girls. 
 
 Mr. Jansen began the itinerating work of the station many 
 years ago in the insurrecto days and the congregations which 
 grew up are scattered from one end of the long island to the 
 other. One day of our visit was spent back in the mountains 
 with one of the hill country congregations. Our only regret was 
 that we could not have had with us every missionary worker 
 from the church at home and a host of those people who do not 
 believe in missions but who would have believed if they had been 
 there that day. The beautiful little chapel which the people 
 had built unaided was on a high hill looking out across the hill- 
 tops to the distant sea. The scorching midsummer tropical sun 
 was forgotten amid the delicious breezes that blew unceasingly 
 through the wide-open windows of the chapel. It was a week- 
 day but the people had left their work and come from their lit- 
 tle farms scattered among the hills, the men, women and chil- 
 dren all together. Ten years ago these people, half fed, culti- 
 vating only little patches of ground, and dressed in rags and 
 naked to the waist, were dwelling on the edge of life. Now, 
 with the country at peace, and sure of their property, they are 
 cultivating eight or ten times the soil they formerly cultivated, 
 and none of our Sunday congregations at home could appear 
 with more dignity and propriety or look more attractive than 
 this congregation at Gabangahan. We had meetings all morn- 
 ing and afternoon and nowhere at home would one find more 
 eager, responsive listeners than these were or hearts that an- 
 swered with more overflowing joy to the" appeal of Christian 
 faith and love. Missionary unbelief or indifference is simply 
 impossible to one who has seen the reality of the work as we 
 have seen it amid such true and simple-hearted Christians as 
 these. 
 
 Six congregations on the west coast of the island are due to 
 the work of one earnest, volunteer evangelist. Mr. Jansen asked 
 one of the men reached by him what it was that had convinced 
 him, "Oh," said he, "there was a ring to what that evangelist 
 said that no one could mistake. What he said moved me into 
 God. After he had spoken for a time to us, he said, 'Now, I 
 cannot talk any more, I must pray.' I watched him as he pray- 
 ed. The tears rained down his cheeks. I had never heard any- 
 thing like his prayer before. It lifted me right up to God." 
 Words and ideas like these require a background and where that 
 background is morally authenticated, missionary scepticism be- 
 comes an absurdity. 
 
 Our last morning at Cebu a man and woman came up to Mr. 
 Jansen's porch and were recognized with joy. They had been 
 leaders in the Christian work in the San Nicholas section of 
 Cebu but had gone with a large emigration of Christians south 
 to Mindanao. They had brought a cargo of hemp to Cebu and 
 
 208 
 
had come now to ask for a Christian pastor to take back to 
 Mindanao. They hoped to persuade the presidente, or mayor, 
 of Sibulan, near Dumagnete, who, as elder, and at his own 
 charges, conducts the little church there, to go bapk with them. 
 They represented only one of a number of new Christian com- 
 munities which had grown up as a i-esult of the migration of 
 Christians from drought-smitten sections of Cebu. ^ 
 
 Already in this Island of Cebu more evangelical believers have 
 been gathered in fifteen years than we have now in all our 
 churches in lower Siam. There mental torpor and spiritual in- 
 ertia, the deadly lethargy of Buddhism, social immobility, have 
 almost deadlocked' the growth of the church, but here, a new 
 spirit of freedom is breathing across the hearts of the people, 
 religious ideas taught by the priests, but hindered of their fruit- 
 age, are fructifying under the living contact of the gospel. Ade- 
 quate work done now in the power of the' living spirit and the 
 energy of love and prayer may easily extend what has been so 
 well begun until these islands and their people, which God made 
 for happiness and peace, are filled with the gospel of truth and 
 
 joy. 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 (5) ON THE ISLAND OF LEYTE : TACLOBAN 
 
 August 13, 1915. 
 
 It is easy to learn the names of the main islands of the Phil- 
 ippines and to picture to ones' self their general geographical re- 
 lationship. At the north and the south are the two largest 
 islands, ^uzon and Mindanao. And it is interesting to hear al- 
 most everyone who knows these islands comparatively, speak 
 with chief enthusiasm about Mindanao as the greatest and most 
 attractive and valuable of them all. Many emigrants are going 
 south to it from other islands such as Cebu. Though the south- 
 ernmost of the important islands it is declared to have the most 
 salubrious and pleasant climate of all and to be better adapted 
 to occupation and development by white men than any other of 
 the islands. Between Luzon and Mindanao in a row stretching 
 from west to east are the Islands of Panay, Negros, Cebu, Bohol, 
 Leyte, and Samar. The Spaniards discovered them from east 
 to west, but in their present development and commercial ex- 
 pansion they can be ranged roughly in the contrary order. As 
 yet, also, there is no Protestant missionary work on Samar and 
 we have seen on the visit to the island which we have just com- 
 pleted, how much harder and slower our work in Leyte has been 
 than on Cebu and Negros and Panay. 
 
 Leyte ought to be a far more prosperous island than Cebu 
 whose population of 750,000 is half again larger than the popu- 
 lation of Leyte. The soil of Leyte is more fertile. Abundant 
 crgps grow almost of themselves where patient industry in Cebu 
 must struggle with the soil and the hillsides, which the indus- 
 trious Cebuans cultivate to the very crest, while broad reaches 
 
 209 
 
of the wide plains of Leyte lie untilled. . These two islands ly- 
 ing side by side furnish a striking illustration of the truth that 
 the happiness and prosperity of people do not always depend 
 upon their material resources or the ease with which they can 
 make a livelihood. 
 
 In Leyte, as in Bohol, however, the new tides of life are stir- 
 ring. Between eight and nine hundred boys and girls have 
 poured up from all over the province to the provincial high and 
 intermediate school in Tacloban and over two hundred more have 
 come up to the trades school. The province claims more first- 
 class school buildings than any other province and between a 
 third and a half of all its children of school age ate in school. 
 Ten evangelical congregations have sprung up along the whole 
 length of the island and the work in the provincial capital 
 ajnong the high school pupils is scattering, as it is in every pro- 
 vince where we hav6 missionaries, an intelligent and sympa- 
 thetic interest in the Bible and the Christianity of the Bible 
 through all the municipalities and out into many of the barrios, 
 or villages, of the province. 
 
 The happy arrangements of missionary comity which prevail 
 in the Philippine Islands, have assigned the Islands of Leyte, 
 Bohol and Cebu and one-half of Negros and less than a half of 
 Panay to the Presbyterian missionaries. The missionaries have 
 wisely gone sitraight to the capital of each province and wherever 
 they have been able to do so, have built up a central church and 
 either a hospital for the sick or a dormitory for high school 
 students or both. In Tacloban there is opportunity and need 
 for all of these. Only the church, however, has been completed 
 as yet. The hospital is to come next and no could see Dr. Mill- 
 er's clinic without appreciating the necessity for it. The wait-, 
 ing patients were packed together on the front porch of his 
 house. Some of them were cared for there while others were led 
 through the living room into the dispensary and operating room 
 adjoining the doctor's bedroom. Under the house, one large 
 room was filled in part with patients, in part with high school 
 boys using the room as a dormitory. A specially serious case 
 was cared for in a temporary room boarded in under the front 
 steps. For a year this has been going on, with Dr. and Mrs. 
 Miller so happy in the midst of this daily invasion of their 
 home by suffering and disease that they have begun to wonder 
 if they can be happy at all with a new hospital and a physician's 
 residence detached from it such as they hope ere long to begin 
 with such funds as are now available. 
 
 Dr. Miller and Mr. Rath, his ministerial associate in the work 
 in Leyte, who did much of the pioneering work in the field, have 
 met from the outset more than the usual prejudice and oppo- 
 sition. Even yet there is no municipal cemetery in the city 
 releasing the people from the petty tyranny which the old church 
 exercised through the control of the burial soil. The foolish 
 things common in South America and in the earlier years here, 
 
 210 
 
such as jeers on the street at Protestants, and stones on the 
 chapel roof, are still met with in Tacloban, But all this is 
 wearing away. One of the very priests who still publicly warns 
 his people against the Protestant doctor is privately the Protest- 
 ant doctor's patient. And the old blindness and bigotry are 
 gone forever from the minds of the eager and responsive boys 
 and girls who, away from their homes, many of them living in 
 lonely little groups in cheap boarding places throughout the 
 town, are wide open to friendship and interested in all that they 
 hear when they come to the evangelical church. Mr. Rath, who 
 is at home on furlough now, will, I think, find an appreciable 
 difference in the sentiment of the people when he returns. Dr. 
 Miller says that often now as he goes to and fro on the country 
 roads on his motor cycle, the people will come running out from 
 the houses to flag him with the American flag and invite him in. 
 Genial good will and hearts that know no limit of sympathy 
 and stop at no trouble are doing here in Leyte just what they 
 cannot be prevented from doing anywhere on earth. 
 
 Those who believe that the Roman Catholic church is the 
 most efBcient and best administered organization in the world 
 will be disillusioned here if they are not nearer home. The policy 
 of the church in these islands has been one long series of blun- 
 ders and the conditions which prevail in most of the Roman 
 Catholic parishes here are such as would not be tolerated for a 
 day at home either by that church or by any of our evangelical 
 bodies. Tacloban is supposed to be a strong Catholic center but 
 its great church, unroofed by a typhoon several years ago, is 
 still only a sorrowful and dilapidated shell. A few thousand 
 dollars would restore it. Part of the influence which the church 
 has inherited, it still possesses, but only part and it is displaying 
 in the community not one adaptation to new conditions nor one 
 outputting of vital energy. 
 
 Here, as everywhere, we have seen the clean and efficient work 
 which the American Government has done for the benefit of the 
 Philippine Islands, good roads kept in excellent order, efficient 
 schools crowded to the doors by the young life of the islands, 
 courts with honest and capable judges, revenues faithfully hand- 
 led and wisely spent. Services like these penetrate deep but 
 they cannot penetrate deeply enough. Something more is needed 
 in the regeneration and mastery of life which only Jesus Christ 
 can supply. But what can supply Him? We know, because we 
 have seen, across the whole width of the Visayas from Iloilo to 
 Tacloban, the men and women in whom He is at work, giving 
 himself to men through their gift of themselves to Him. 
 
 R. E. S. 
 
 (6) IN SOUTHERN LUZON 
 
 S. S. "China," 
 Sept. 4, 1915. 
 I have seen few places more beautiful than the Bay of Albay 
 at the southeast comer of the Island of Luzon. Eastward stretch 
 
 211 
 
the great waters of the Pacific. Westward are the green hills of 
 Sorsogon. Northward at the head of the long, blue bay rises 
 the almost perfect volcanic cone of Mayon, eight thousand feet 
 high, cloudless in the early morning as we sailed up the bay, 
 but later wreathed by the soft southwest monsoon with a crown 
 of creamy white clouds. Around its base in the midst of great 
 plantations of hemp, varied with cocoanut and banana groves 
 and rice fields, lie the towns and villages, the municipios and 
 barrios, as they would be called in the Philippines, which con- 
 stitute the field of the mission station of Albay. 
 
 This is the special mission field of the churches of the Presby- 
 tery of Milwaukee and if they could only see their field and 
 their two tireless missionaries, the Rev. Boy H. Brown and Mrs. 
 Brown, at work in it they would rejoice in the privilege which 
 has been given to them and would multiply the generous support 
 which they have already given in order that the urgent need Of 
 this open and responsive field may be met. Mr. Brown is alone 
 in charge of the work in the two provinces, Albay with a popula- 
 tion of 350,000, and of Sorsogon with a population of 150,000. 
 Two ordained Pilipions ministers and three evangelists are work- 
 ing with him in the eight congregations of Albay and the seven 
 of Sorsogon and their fifteen Sunday-schools. 
 
 We visited the congregations at three of the municipios out- 
 side of Albay. At Guinabatan it was the annual Sunday fiesta 
 of the saint of the Roman Catholic church of the town amd the 
 people in their best clothes were gathered as at a country fair 
 at home. On the wall of the church beside the door through 
 which the worshippers were going in and out a photographer 
 had hung up a black sheet against which he was taking por- 
 traits. In the square in front of the church a girls' base ball 
 game Was going on before an enthusiastic crowd which divided 
 its interest between the game and the efforts of various com- 
 petitors to bite off the coins which had been glued to the bottom 
 of a big frying pan, blackened and greased on the inside, and 
 hung from a rope between two trees. It was a strong contrast 
 that was presented to us when we turned from all this innocent 
 but non-religious revelry with a church as its center, to go in 
 to the neat and simple chapel built by the people themselves and 
 filled with quiet and intelligent worshippers reading their Bibles 
 and singing their hymns with no less happiness in their hearts 
 than the revellers in the old church and in the village square, 
 but with a quite different conception of religion and of what it ^ 
 is that gave their sainthood to the saints when they lived on 
 earth and gives them joy now where they live in God. A few 
 days later on a week-day night when they thought it would be 
 appropriate the church at Camalig showed that even though they 
 were evangelicals they had a fiesta spirit, too, and as we ap- 
 proached their church, welcomed us with the full tumult of the 
 municipal band loaned for the occasion by the Presidente of the 
 town. Where the people had any warning that we were coming 
 
 213 
 
they would pack the chapel and at Pulangi when we passed 
 through on Saturday morning and people could come only at 
 the cost of breaking up the day's work, quite a group had gath- 
 ered including a number of the municipal officials and women 
 who had laid aside their work at home or in the fields to put on 
 their best clothes. And as always, the children were present, 
 among them this time two little girls in white who sang in Eng- 
 lish, as hundreds of thousands of children now love to do 
 throughout the islands, and what they sang with little childish 
 mispronounciations that went straight to one's heart was "Some 
 day the silver cord will break," with its refrain, "And I shall 
 see Him face to face and tell the stoi-y saved by Grace." 
 
 In Albay itself, the capital of the province, Mr Brown has a 
 range of work which opens up limitless opportunity. There is 
 a battalion of American soldiers here without a chaplain and 
 Mr. Brown, with the help of Lieutenant Titus and his wife, is 
 doing a chaplain's work with them. There is a Filipino church 
 in the city with outreaching missionary efforts in Legaspi and 
 Deraga. The provincial high school is in Albay and here hun- 
 dreds of earnest boys and girls come up from all over the pro- 
 vince. Through a dormitory soon to be built, Mr. Brown will 
 strengthen his hold upon these responsive young lives with 
 which lies the future of these Islands. There is a little Ameri- 
 can community also to be shepherded, personal work with all 
 classes of people to be done, and the duties of an apostle and 
 bishop to be met as far as a modem missionary can meet them 
 in these two wide provinces. 
 
 Immediately to the north of Albay and Sorsogon lies the pro- 
 vince of the Two Camarines. Its work, intimately associated 
 with Mr. Brown's, is now under the care of the Eev. Kenneth . 
 McDonald and Mrs. McDonald, with their headquarters in Naga, 
 which is also the great center of administration of the Roman 
 Catholic church in the southern end of Luzon. An American 
 bishop is resident here, with schools, an old cathedral under- 
 going renovation, and a church containing a miraculous image 
 of the Virgin Mary about a foot and a half high holding a tiny 
 baby in her arms. The annual fiesta of this image with its pro- 
 cessions is so notable and even notorious that it is said the bishop 
 thus far has found his duties elsewhere called him away at the 
 . time. An honest and earnest bishop in these islands can have no 
 sinecure. With the friars' orders fighting him and one another, 
 with the inefficiency of business management which every one 
 acknowledges in the church in the islands, and with the steady 
 growth of free and independent thinking among the people, and 
 with a past to carry, by no means- empty of good but heavy also 
 with unwisdom and short-sightedness, the task of any Eoman 
 Catholic administrator in the Philippine Islands is not enviable. 
 
 iCamarines is a large province full of forests, with many sec- 
 tions unreached as yet by the wonderful system of roads which 
 the American administration is spreaditig over the Islands. 
 
 213 
 
Much of the itinerating has still to be done on foot or by native 
 boats, but by itineration, by the work of the young Filipino evan- 
 gelists, through the provincial high school in ISTaga and the boys 
 who have come up to the school and whom Mr. McDonald houses 
 in a dormitory adjoining his home, provided through Mr. Flem- 
 ing and his daughter of Los Angeles, by the little chapel in the 
 heart of Naga into which the students thronged, and the doors 
 and windows of which were packed with outside listeners when 
 we were there, the seed has been sown far and wide across the 
 fields and the mountains of the province and the seed has life 
 in it and a promise upon it. "It shall not return unto me void" 
 is the word that cannot be broken. Nowhere in the Philippine 
 Islands, however, has it seemed harder to win the women, but 
 surely if anyone can do it by tact and love, Mrs. McDonald will 
 succeed. 
 
 These are among the most fertile provinces in the Philippines. 
 All around the rich slopes of Mt. Mayon stretch the. hemp groves 
 and at night the roads are full of the slow moving carabao 
 carts, each with its yellow flare of light, moving down to the 
 hemp warehouses in Legaspi. And there is a richer fruitage to 
 be gathered here than the yellow fibre of the hemp. The work 
 which Mr. Brown and Mr. McDonald are doing and the longing 
 of the people for the return of Dr. Robert Carter whom ill health 
 has taken back to the United States, and the open and even 
 affectionate welcome which we met everywhere, are evidence 
 enough of the accessibility of human hearts here to that love 
 which finds not in hemp but in men the riches which are prized 
 of God. 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 (7) THROUGH THE COCOANUT GROVES OF LAGUNA AND TAYABAS 
 
 S. S. "China." 
 Sept. 4, 1915. 
 
 It will not be many years before the traveler can ride con- 
 tinuously in an automobile over as good roads as can be found 
 on earth from one end to the other of the great Island of Luzon. 
 When that becomes possible this will surely be one of the most 
 famous and attractive motor rides in the world. Even now, 
 when the road has reached neither the northern nor the southern 
 end of the island it is still possible to see on the four or five 
 hundred miles of road now done suiBcient variety and beauty 
 of life and scenery to justify a trip half way around the world. 
 I think what the traveler would see and enjoy in the provinces 
 of Laguna and Tayabas alone would be sufficient reward, — the 
 quiet blue island-studded, mountain-rimmed waters of the La- 
 guna de Bay, the great inland lake of Luzon, the far-reaching, 
 terraced rice fields, full at this season of the planters, men and 
 women, dressed in bright colored garments and setting out the 
 rice plants, the great forest-covered mountains and the perfect 
 
 214 
 
roads with close-cut grass borders, shadowed here and there by 
 mango trees and running for miles and miles through the cocoanut 
 plantations, the rivers and little brooks, and at last at the road's 
 end the waters of the Pacific. It was full moon when we were 
 in Tayabas and mid-summer, and after an evening of moonlight 
 sifting through the palm fronds and the soft breathing of the 
 summer night breeze, fragrance-laden, one can understand bet- 
 ter how fair Paradise must be to be fairer than earth. 
 
 Scattered through these two provinces is some of our most 
 fruitful and encouraging work in the Philippine Islands. In 
 Laguna with its population of 156,000 and area of 629 square 
 miles. Dr. and Mrs. Hamilton have eighteen congregations in 
 sixteen towns, six of which are regularly organized churches 
 with elders and deacons. I think we saw most of the chapels 
 and church buildings in the Laguna field and met with three 
 of the congregations. The oldest is in Santa Cruz where Dr. 
 and Mrs. Hamilton are living. The two largest are at Pagsanjan 
 and San Pablo. Pagsanjan is a fascinating old place on a little 
 river which gives the town water communication with Manila via 
 the Laguna de Bay and the Pasig River. One sees very few anci- 
 ent Roman Catholic churches in the Philippines. The reason 
 usually given is that the older buildings were destroyed by earth- 
 quakes. In Pagsanjan, however, the old church still stands 
 which bears the date of its construction in 1690. Here the ev- 
 angelical church also has one of its best buildings, erected en- 
 tirely with money provided by the church itself, most of it by 
 one earnest woman. San Pablo is the largest and richest town 
 in the province, gaining its wealth from copra, the dried meat 
 of the cocoanut. Scarcely another human being could have been 
 packed, into the church at San Pablo on our visit. Every seat 
 was occupied, every square foot of standing room, the windows 
 were crowded, the congregation reached beyond the front door 
 down the walk, into the roadway. The poor were there and also 
 the prosperous, and there were duets, quartettes and choruses 
 enough to remind one of a similarly constructed celebration at 
 home. The church in San Pablo, like many of our churches now, 
 has a young pastor trained in the Union Theological Seminary 
 in Manila conducted by the Methodists, the United Brethren and 
 ourselves. The graduates are active, vigorous young men, some 
 of them with surprisingly good theological libraries in English. 
 There is a great deal needing to be done in the development of 
 methods of education of the church membership in knowledge 
 of the Bible and in active work, and most of our Filipino 
 churches are very backward in the matter of self-support, but the 
 Union Seminary, having the training of all the men of these dif- 
 ferent denominations, has also the opportunity of sending al- 
 most the entire evangelical ministry of the Philippine Islands 
 out to its work with right ideals and true. spirit. 
 
 It is interesting to trace the beginnings of the work in the 
 different congregations and to see how almost invariably the 
 
 215 
 
first seed was brought by some lay Christian. The work at Bay, 
 the town from which the lake takes its name, was begun by a 
 road foreman who was a member of the Tondo Church in Manila 
 and who, removing to Bay, at once began talking with his friends 
 and acquaintances concerning his faith in Christ, and holding 
 small meetings at which he preached the gospel as well as he 
 could. Later two women came to the town who were members 
 of the Methodist Church in Manila and who were buying and 
 selling goods and at the same time talking of Christ wherever 
 they went. How can we ever hope tO' evangelize the world un- 
 less we do it in this way? If only every professing Christian 
 man and woman who has ever gone out from America or Great 
 Britain to the foreign field on business or for pleasure had gone 
 recognizing this Christian obligation to spread the Gospel we 
 should have double the fruitage from missionary work which we 
 now have. 
 
 The Tayabas province surrounds Laguua on the south and 
 east. It has a population of about 250,000 people and one spec- 
 ially encouraging feature in its work is the report by the native 
 ministers of a larger number of people in the Sunday-schools 
 than in the church membership. Lucena, the capital of the pro- 
 vince, is a pleasant town on the west coast of the island. Wher- 
 ever we have gone in the islands we have visited the high schools 
 and intermediate schools and have accepted every invitation 
 that oifered to speak to them. One could not find more atten- 
 tive, responsive, and enthusiastic audiences. And here at Lu- 
 cena they seemed specially open to such an appeal in behalf of 
 duty and character as was appropriate to make in a government 
 school. On the wall near the piano in the main school room 
 hung the motto, "Think the truth, speak the truth, do the .truth." 
 It is on the principle of that motto that this educational work 
 is being done and no one can estimate its enormous democratiz- 
 ing and emancipating and uplifting infiuence. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Magill who were in charge of the Tayabas pro- 
 vince, are at home on furlough, but wherever we turned we met 
 their influence, especially far up on the slope of one of the great 
 mountains in the picturesque little city of Lucban through who&e 
 streets ran the clear mountain streams, and opposite whose old 
 Roman Catholic church the people had taken a commodious old 
 building and adapted it to their use as an evangelical chapel. It 
 was specklessly white and clean and while the rain poured with- 
 out we spent a whole afternoon in conference that warmed our 
 hearts, with the various workers of the province who had come 
 together; and were not surprised when at the close of the confer- 
 ence through the wide open doors, a great troop of school boys 
 on their way home from school' swarmed in out of curiosity and 
 remained with delight when the call of the gospel was put to 
 them just as one would put it to boys at home. 
 
 The beautiful roads which have been opened through these 
 provinces are doing much more than transporting merchandise. 
 
 216 
 
They are sending ideas freely from town to town and village to 
 village where formerly the ideas like the old carts were bogged 
 in the mud of the ancient trails. And where the road ran by 
 the open square in one village we saw what is now a character- 
 istic and significant sight. The boys of the village were playing 
 a base ball match, the work of the day being done, and the girls 
 in clean dresses were sitting on a grassy bank, cheering the play- 
 ers. Behind them stood the old church, and not far away the 
 cock pit in neglect. The treasurer of one province told me, in- 
 deed, that base ball was slowly killing out the cock pits, that 
 the new generation felt there were other things that were more 
 worth while. Algng the roads from town to town such new 
 ideas are running now. And over these highways the messengers 
 of the gospel and their message also pass. Were they not meant 
 for this? 
 
 I K. E. S. 
 
 (8) THE NEW nAY IN MANILA 
 
 S. S. "China." 
 Sept. 4, 1915. 
 
 At the southwestern comer of the old walled city of Manila, 
 beyond the sunken gardens which were once the moat of the 
 city and near the littl6 park of Luneta, looking out upon the 
 sea stand two monuments. One is in memory of the two great 
 forces which shaped the life and history of the Philippine Islands 
 for four hundred years. It consists of a heavy pedestal on which 
 stands a cross upheld on one side by Urdaneta and on the other 
 by Legaspi, the priest and the soldier who began the rule of the 
 Roman church and of Spain on the Island of Luzon. The other 
 monument is in memory of Rizal, the Filipino patriot, shot as a 
 revolutionist in 1896, whose protests against the ancient order 
 of injustice were the forerunners of the new day that has dawn- 
 ed. His statue stands in almost every city in the Philippines 
 and the very mention of his name brings an almost quivering 
 silence to the best young life of the islands today. And -who 
 erected these two monuments? Neither the Roman church nor 
 the Spanish government nor the party of the revolutionists. 
 The American government reared them in candid recognition of 
 all that has been worthy in the past and in fearless acknowl- 
 edgment of the spirit of liberty. And it i* this desire honestly 
 to deal with facts ,and unselfishly to advance the true interests 
 of the people which the traveler coming to the Philippines from 
 Siam and the Straits Settlements feels at once as a fresh and 
 exhilirating thing, because the acceptance of facts includes the 
 great fact that facts can be changed for the better and the true 
 interests of the people are conceived to include their admission 
 to every intellectual and political privilege and their develop- 
 ment in true freedom and self-government. 
 
 Wherever men mingle there will be collisions of interest and 
 of will, and no great human problem like this of the Philippine 
 
 217 
 
Islands can be worked out by smooth band-writing on a piece 
 of paper. It can only be worked in the actual arena of life by 
 sympathies that can be patient and tolerant because they are or- 
 ganic. And after having been sufficiently in contact with the 
 problem to feel at leas.t the complexity and living movement of 
 it we are coming away with greatly increased assurance and 
 hope. What Manila is now, what has been done for it, and the 
 forces that are moving in it and in the islands make a visit such 
 as we have enjoyed both an education and an inspiration. 
 
 "This is a beautiful city," I said to a young Filipino with 
 whom I was going about one afternoon before we left, filling 
 up the background and the crevices of a study of the city which 
 wanted to be sympathetic. "Yes," said he, "it is now, but it was 
 not a few years ago." He was saying nothing more either in 
 depreciation of the past or in praise of the present. He was 
 simply recognizpg the fact that a great service had been wrought 
 and that the service was not yet complete. Let anyone come to 
 Manila now and talk to the Governor or to his fellow Com- 
 missioners or to any of the men, American or Filipino, who are 
 carrying the real responsibilities of the Islands and let him look 
 at the public improvements of the city, sewerage, water, light- 
 ing, roads, police, penal institutions, schools, hospitals, and if 
 he does not feel proud of what his country has done here and 
 grateful for the opportunity which has been given it, and friend- 
 ly from the bottom of his heart with the people of these Islands 
 and with their struggles and aspirations, he surely lacks the 
 capacity, of either an inter-racial or a racial patriotism. 
 
 Our interest has been deepest, of course, in the contribution 
 which evangelical Christianity has been making toward this 
 great and praiseworthy advancement of a worthy and lovable 
 people, and we have studied, as was our business, the agencies 
 and forces through which the free and living gospel borne by the 
 evangelical missions is operating, — the Episcopal, Methodist and 
 Christian hospitals, the Presbyterian, Episcopal and Methodist 
 dormitories to provide the moral helps and sympathies needed 
 by the young men and women crowding the higher schools of 
 the capital, the Union Theological Seminary in which Dr. Eodg- 
 ers and Mr. Wright of our own Presbyterian mission are work- 
 ing with representatives of the other churches in training the 
 ministry for the one* great evangelical body of the Islands of 
 which Methodists, Presbyterians, Baptists, Christians, United 
 Brethren each recognize themselves to be a component part, the 
 training schools for Bible women of the Methodists and the Pres- 
 byterians, only separate because of the necessities of dialect, the 
 many churches including a beautiful new Episcopal church built 
 not for the non-Christian Indians, but to join with the other 
 bodies in the unavoidable duty of reaching the great masses 
 lapsed from all vital connection with the Roman church and es- 
 pecially the great bodies of younger men and women looking for 
 intellectual and religious leadership and unwilling to accept it 
 
 218 
 
from anyone who dare not say to them "Ye shall know the truth 
 and the truth shall make you free." No agencies or forces have 
 been more effective than these in advancing the new day. 
 
 The last Sunday evening of our stay in the Philippines I spoke 
 at a union meeting of the Methodist and Presbyterian churches 
 in the Tondo district of the city. The large church and Sunday- 
 school room were packed to the walls and the doorways jammed 
 with listeners. The young women from the Ellinwood Training 
 School, where Miss Bartholomew and Miss Hodge and Miss 
 Hannan are training women evangelists, Bible women, pastors' 
 wives and girls who in many capacities will go out to change 
 the life of these islands, were there in a body singing anthems 
 as acceptably as they can be sung at home. As I looked out 
 over the multitude of eager and reverent worshippers, I could 
 not but contrast this day with the day that I passed by the 
 Philippine Islands through the China Sea eighteen years ago. 
 Then there was not an evangelical church in the Islands, now 
 there are nearly five hundred. Then, I suppose, there was not 
 a Filipino who was a member of an evangelical church. That 
 evening I was looking out over hundreds and hundreds of them 
 and knew that for every one hundred in the room that night 
 there were ten thousand more throughout the Islands. Who 
 can forecast the fruitage of the future when the tides of life 
 which are just beginning to flow have risen to their flood? 
 
 I must not omit to mention among these agencies of the new 
 life in Manila the work of the Young Men's Christian Associa- 
 tion both for Americans and for Filipinos, the Filipino associa- 
 tion having just completed a campaign for a thousand members, 
 and the Union Church for Americans of which the Rev. Bruce S. 
 Wright, a Methodist minister from Erie, Pa., is the trusted and 
 successful leader, with the support of many good men in the 
 American community and with no more useful helper than Mr. 
 Gunn of our mission whose work as an architect is giving a 
 character and solidity to the buildings of other missions as well 
 as our own which deserves the highest praise. 
 
 And best of all, to paraphrase John Wesley's words, God is 
 at work in Manila in and through and over all that His children 
 are doing, and when the beginning is from Him, the end is sure. 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 219 
 
2. SOME PRESENT-DAY IMPRESSIONS OF CONDITIONS 
 IN THE PHILIPPINES 
 
 S. S. "China." 
 Sept. 6, 1915. 
 
 If a traveler in iSiam were blindfolded and transported to the 
 Philippine Islands and the blind removed he might at first be 
 in doubt as to whether he had left Siam at all. He would see 
 around him the familiar domestic animals, most conspicuous 
 among them the uncouth but indispensable carabao. Paddy 
 fields just like those in Siam w:ould stretch about him, edged 
 with palm trees, skilfully terraced and irrigated and filled at 
 the same planting season with cheerful companies of brightly 
 dressed village folk setting out the rice plants. If he heard the 
 people singing, many cadences of their song would sound to him 
 like the strains he had been hearing on the streams and the 
 roadways where he had traveled in Siam. The houses of bamboo 
 and nipa thatch, the banana groves, the women's skirts, at least 
 in the Island of Panay, the sun and the seasons, the betel nut, 
 and indeed most of the outward frame of life would lead such 
 a traveler to wonder whether he had not been led on some long, 
 circuitous journey which left him still in his own land. 
 
 One day's experience, however, would show him that he had 
 passed into conditions differing from those he had known as 
 day from night. In comparison with the Philippines the spirit 
 of Siam is quiescent, inert. "What profit can there be in strug- 
 gle?" it seems to ask. "Did not our lord Buddha teach that all 
 desire is empty? 
 
 'What pleasure can we have to strive with evil? 
 And is there any peace in ever climbing up the climbing wave.' 
 We are ambitious only to be as we have been. Do not disturb 
 us with restless dreams." The contrast to all this which one 
 meets in the Philippine Islands is instantaneous and complete.' 
 Here are. eager people, full of life and hope, drinking eagerly at 
 the fountains of new life and energy, cheerful, happy in their 
 greetings, pushing hard against old limitations. In fifteen years 
 they have swung clear out of the back eddies of resignation and 
 contentment in which the great mass of the Siamese people are 
 sleeping into the great stream of earnest life and joyous effort 
 which sweeps through the modem world. It is exhilarating to 
 come into this atmosphere of freedom and democratic joy after 
 having felt the heavy pressure of the weight of contented or de- 
 spairing hopelessness which rests on the main lands of eastern 
 Asia. 
 
 One cheerfully gives to the Roman church and to the Spanish 
 government whatever credit is due them for this profound dif- 
 ference in mental spirit and attitude toward life between the 
 
 220 ' 
 
Filipinos and the other south Asiatic peoples. It is due to them 
 that neither the narcotic influence of Buddhism, nor the steril- 
 ity of Islam, nor the wayward wastefulness of animism has de- 
 stroyed the spirit of the people. They taught them instead to 
 believe in God and in the great personalizing and renewing 
 principles of Christianity and they gave them the elements of 
 the ideals of thought and standards of action which determine 
 the values of life for all that part of humanity which is awake. 
 The American spirit has unreservedly recognized all this debt 
 of the Philippine Islands to the past and has erected on the sea 
 front looking out over Manila Bay a great monument in which 
 Legaspi, the soldier, and Urdineta, the priest, stand on either 
 side of a cross, typifying the three great forces which for four 
 hundred years wrought upon the spirit of a not unresponsive 
 people. But when all this has been said no one can fail to see 
 that it is .the efiQciency and unselfishness of the service that has 
 been rendered in the Philippine Islands during the past fifteen 
 years by America which, is chiefly responsible for the present 
 conditions. Americans have a right to be proud of the achieve- 
 ment of these fifteen years. The spirit of a whole people has 
 been changed from suspicion to good will, from despair to hope, 
 from inequality arid privilege to democracy and brotherhood. A 
 national unification has been begun and is rapidly advancing, 
 not only unchecked but inspired and promoted by the American 
 administration, not only without fear but with joy and of set 
 purpose, and the whole process has been free and living and 
 guided by moral forces which have made no use of the mechani- 
 cal and militaristic agencies to which other lands have resorted. 
 
 The most remarkable and effective of all the agencies which 
 the government has used has been the new educational system. 
 The Philippine public school system, as its director says, is prob- 
 ably the most highly centralized system in the world and it is 
 hard for any one who has not seen its work, ramifying through 
 all the provinces of the Islands and rapidly pervading, with its 
 vivifying ferment, the whole body of society, to realize its power. 
 When the Americans came to the Islands they found no publit 
 school system. The Roman church had its own higher schools 
 but the few primary schools in existence were negligible. In 
 March, 1915, there were 3,837 primary schools, 309 intermediate 
 schools, and 41 secondary schools, a total of 4,187, with a total 
 teaching force of 9,845. More than half of all the children of 
 .school age in the Islands were enrolled. When the schools were 
 first opened the people were uninterestd or suspicious or op- 
 posed; now the schools are their most popular institution. The 
 first act of the Filipino legislature after its inauguration ^was to 
 pass an appropriatioii for school purposes. One-fourth of the 
 entire budget of the insular government is devoted to education. 
 Everywhere the peoi)le freely vote taxes for educational purposes 
 and contribute from their personal funds for the support of 
 schools and furnish labor and materials for school buildings. 
 
 221- 
 
Within a few years the great mass of the population will have 
 been given a primary education so that every one will be able to 
 read and write. An intermediate education will have been given 
 to the substantial middle class of the country and higher in- 
 struction will have been provided for those who are to assume 
 leadership. The Filipino people never have been a unity. They 
 had no common language or literature. But a small fraction 
 of them were able to speak Spanish, and while to this exteoat 
 Spanish constituted a bond of union, it was also an agency of 
 separation among the people and of aristocratic domination. 
 The new schools made English the language of instruction be- 
 cause a common language was essential for national unity, be- 
 cause English gave the fullest contact with the ideals of democ- 
 racy and because it is the commercial language of the world, 
 especially of the Far East. Now, it is estimated, many more 
 people speak English than ever spoke Spanish, and a generation 
 is growing up to which English will be the Filipino language. 
 The change that has already taken place is illustrated in the 
 fact that during the half year ending Dec. 1, 1913, 4,377 appli- 
 cants took the civil service examinations in English and 490 in 
 Spanish, while six years ago the number taking the examinations 
 in English was 4,223 and in Spanish 1,975, and in the year end- 
 ing July 1, 1904, 2,443 were examined in English and 3,011 in 
 Spanish. The effect of athletics and of industrial education in 
 the schools has been equally remarkable. Clean games have 
 brought with them noticeable improvement in the physical de- 
 velopment of the people, who stood in great need of such influ- 
 ences. They have developed energy, organizing ability, and the 
 faculty of co-operation, and have replaced the spirit of jeal- 
 ousy and of tribal strife with generous rivalry. The industrial 
 instruction has steadily changed the viewpoint of the people 
 respecting manual labor, has raised the standard of living, im- 
 proved the home and home life, taught better methods of cook- 
 ing, sanitation and the care of children, provided vocations and 
 developed national resources. No normal pupil is promoted from 
 a primary or intermediate grade without participating in indus- 
 trial work. Already the effects of the schools are apparent in 
 every department of the life of the people. In many provinces 
 men under thirty are no longer seen at the cock pits and every 
 year the revenue from the licensed cock fighting diminishes. In 
 every province farmers are multiplying their tilled area, having 
 learned better methods and realizing now that the old days of 
 insecurity and oppression are gone forever. 
 
 Wherever we have gone through the islands in the dozen pro- 
 vinces which we have visited we have attended the schools and 
 have come away with new courage and hope in the remembrance 
 of this great host of eager, malleable, enthusiastic young life 
 drinking in the streams of truth and democracy and dreaming 
 for themselves and for their Islands the great dreams which may 
 not always yield the great deeds but without which certainly 
 
 222 
 
the great deeds cannot be. These boys and girls in the high and 
 intermediate schools constitute one of the great opportunities 
 of the evangelical missions. Wherever these missions have any 
 chapels in the neighborhood of the schools, a large part of the 
 congregation is sure to be made up of students. They come from 
 and go back to the better class homes to which it has been most 
 difBcult thus far to secure access. Their education has raised 
 questions in their minds which they are not willing to evade and 
 which bring them to religious teachers who do not forbid them 
 to think and who are willing to lead them forward into the 
 strange new land of liberty. Within the next ten years tens of 
 thousands of these young people for whom mere ecclesiastical 
 authority has no meaning should be brought into a living re- 
 ligious faith. 
 
 I cannot put more vividly the educational achievement of the 
 last 15 years in the Philippine Islands than by comparing it 
 numerically with the educational system of Siam. 
 
 Siam. Philippine Islands. 
 
 Total government income ... 128,070,774 |11,275,074 
 
 Devoted to education $623,499 |2,082,172 
 
 Total number of schools un- 
 der the department of pub- 
 lic instruction 394 4,187 
 
 Scholars in these schools . . . 25,486 610,519 
 
 The Siamese Government estimates that there are approxi- 
 mately 2,900 local and private schools with 95,000 scholars not 
 under the ministry of public instruction. Let such schools and 
 scholars be excluded in the Philippine Islands and included in 
 Siam and the latter would have 3,294 schools and 120,486 schol- , 
 ars in a population about the same as that of the Philippines. 
 
 The land which these young people are being trained to de- 
 velop is a far more attractive and habitable and homelike land 
 than it is easy for us in America to conceive. The Islands are 
 not all swamp and forest and tropical jungle. The com fields 
 of Oebu look very much like hillside com fields at home. Al- 
 though nearly half the area of the Islands is estimated to be 
 forest we traveled widely through the Islands and only twice 
 came in touch with the forests. The weather in August was not 
 a whit more trying than mid-summer in New York city, and the 
 nights were almost invariably comfortable. It is true that the 
 death rate among the people has been high and that the popula- 
 tion is sparse. Java, which is not as large as Luzon or Mindanao, 
 has five times the population of the entire Philippine Islands. 
 But already the American occupation has reduced the mortality. 
 The opening of artesian wells alone, which the government has 
 dug free of charge, has cut down the death rate 50 per cent, in 
 many localities. With better sanitation and the trained doctors 
 who are being sent out every year from one of the best equipped 
 medical training schools in the world in Manila, with the spread 
 
 233 
 
of knowledge regarding hygiene through the schools, and with 
 the opening of roads, affording a free interchange of services and 
 ideas, the population is sure steadily to increase in these fertile 
 areas which could easily sustain ten tunes the present number 
 of inhabitants. 
 
 What influence might not a great Ohristian population like 
 this, living under free political ideals, exert upon the Far East? 
 
 One meets in the Philippine Islands many enthusiasts who 
 declare that the Island of Mindanao alone could sustain ten 
 times the present population of the wljole archipelago. Min- 
 danao and Luzon embrace each approximately one-third of the 
 120,000 square miles of the Islands. Mindanao has at present, 
 in an area approximately that of Holland, Belgium and Deri- 
 mark combined, only 626,086 inhabitants, or seventeen to the 
 square mile, while Java whose physical conditions are similar, 
 has 590 to the square mile. It has the best climate in the Islands, 
 22,000 square miles of forest, and as good grazing ground as can 
 be found anywhere in the world. If you ask for anything in the 
 Philippine Islands that you have not found elsewhere, you are 
 met with the reply, "O yes, you will find it in Mindanao." As 
 in the case of the Hokkaido in Japan, thousands of immigrants 
 from other islands are moving in. Whole evangelical congrega- 
 tions from Cebu have removed to northern Mindanao. Young 
 men from Silliman Institute have scattered along the north 
 coast carrying with them the seeds of the new life which they 
 got at Dumaguete. The communities are wide open to the gos- 
 pel. When the representative of the Congregational Church to 
 which Mindanao is assigned in the distribution of responsibility 
 for the evangelization of the Philippines came to Cagayan, the 
 governor, treasurer, presidente, and all the chief officials wel- 
 comed him, calling for a hospital, a college, a dormitory, a 
 church. After the slaughter in the cock pit Sunday afternoon 
 it was offered for a meeting, which drank in the words of the 
 preacher, and the next day the chief political paper of the city 
 called upon the people of the province to give the missionaries 
 their friendship and support. Similar doors of opportunity arc 
 wide ajar on every side. 
 
 The Eoman church had its unhindered opportunity for four 
 hundred years. I have already borne ungrudging testimony to 
 some of the good that it accomplished, but it wrought also much 
 evil and it showed itself through its divisions, its inefficiency 
 and its despotism, incapable of doing alone the work which 
 needed to be done.' It was divided and is divided still. The 
 friars contended with one another and with the Filipino clergy 
 from whom they sought to take away the parochial care of thieir 
 own people. In 1849 only one-fifth, and those the poorest, of 
 the 168 parishes under the Archbishopric of Manila, belonged to 
 the Filipinos and this nuniber was steadily reduced, for the 
 decree of Sept. 10, 1861 gaye power to the Recolletos "to adh 
 minister the parishes of Cavite province and other parishes now 
 
under the native clergy, as they are being vacated." The friars' 
 orders which are now regaining something of their strength, are 
 again a source of disunion and conflict. The church was and is 
 inefficient. One of its own lawyers as well as officials whose 
 business brought them into relation with it told me that they 
 were amazed at its business innocence and incapacity and at 
 the losses that it had suffered in consequence. No one can look 
 at the present ineffective and misapplied activities of the church, 
 missing so much of the wonderful opportunity of the present 
 day, without marvelling at its want of insight and intelligent 
 direction. Every one who longs to see the Roman Church puri- 
 fied and nationalized and set free must look with sorrow upon 
 it as it stands divided and confused among the havoc which it 
 helped to make, and among the mighty forces of freedom and 
 hope which are repairing that havoc and building it its stead a 
 structure of truth and liberty. 
 
 The present situation offers what Paul would call "a wide 
 door and effectual" to the work of the evangelical missions. Fif- 
 •• teen years ago the churches entered this door with zeal and 
 wisdom. In a spirit not of exclusive claim but of distributed 
 responsibility, they divided the task, assigning central and north- 
 ern Luzon to the Methodists, southern Luzon to the Presbyter- 
 ians, the Visayas to the Baptists and PresbyteriaAs, Mindanao 
 to the Congregationalists. Later room was made in Luzon for 
 the United Brethren and the Christians, and the Episcopalians 
 who had begun their work for Americans and the noujChristian 
 tribes, were led on by the very compulsion of the need to share 
 in the general work for the Filipino people in Manila. These 
 determinations of responsibility have been of the greatest value. 
 They have secured a far wider evangelization than would other- 
 wise have been possible and they have ministered to the unifi- 
 cation of the people through the subordination of all denomina- 
 tional divisions and the co-ordination of the results of the work 
 of almost all the missions, not only in an evangelical union of 
 the workers, but in a church union of the congregations in the 
 one "Evangelical Christian Church of the Philippine Islands." 
 The church is woefully weak .as yet in wholly self-supporting 
 local units and there appears to have been temporarily a sub- 
 sidence of the zeal and momentum of the first days. Various 
 reasons are given for this. (1) When the evangelical churches 
 first came the Eoman Church was identified in the minds of the 
 people with the oppressions which th^ had long suffered, and in 
 reacting from these oppressions they swung away from the 
 church, which they charged with complicity in them, but now 
 for fifteen years they have lived in freedom and unoppres'sed 
 and do not feel the conscious animosity and insurrection against 
 the church which moved them in the early days. (2) The moral 
 requirements of Christianity soon emerged and proved too ex- 
 acting to many who had thought of the new church which had 
 come with hospitality because of its intellectual ideas and spirit 
 
 225 
 
 8 — iReport lof Deiputsutaon, 
 
of democracy, but who could not bear its severe ethical demands. 
 (3) At first the erangelical movement struck the people with the 
 impact of a complete and glowing unity. No differences were 
 perceptible among the missionaries who came, though different 
 evangelical bodies had sent them. With the warmth of a united 
 heart and the simplicity of a common voice they spoke to multi- 
 tudes waiting for just such a message. Later, here and there, 
 divisive elements had slipped in. They had not destroyed the 
 real unity of the whole body, but in some local situations had 
 qualified and weakened it. .(4) Many doubtless had gone with 
 the crowd at first who later fell back, not finding some who 
 they had expected would join, or discovering that the crowd was 
 not as great as they had thought it would come to' be. (5) The 
 poverty of the people, as some have alleged, compelling them to 
 give all their thought to the hard task of earning their daily 
 bread, leaving them no time to study the claims of religion, no 
 money for the support of a church. (6) The growing prosperity 
 of the people, others have alleged, absorbing their thought in 
 plans of financial gain and m^ing them careless of religious , 
 things. (7) "Five years from now," said one of the most in- 
 telligent and energetic Filipino leaders, "you will find that the 
 tide has returned with fuller strength than ever. The thought 
 of the people is concentrated at present on political discussion, 
 but within a few years this will have passed by. Policies will 
 have been clearly settled and will have become understood. 
 Then again the mind of the people will turn to the deepest prob- 
 lems and necessities, and multitudes both of the older people 
 to whom the old religious forms are meaningless, and of the 
 younger people to whom they are unreal and untrue and who, 
 believing intellectually in God and Christ, are still seeking a 
 vital experience, will turn to the Bible and to the church which 
 is not afraid to open its pages to the people and answer the 
 questions which the people ask. 
 
 But our observation and experience would lead to the con- 
 clusion that there is no need of waiting for five years, that the 
 door is just as wide open now as it was fifteen years ago and 
 wider, that in almost every municipio and barrio in the islands 
 there are men and women accessible and waiting, and that no- 
 where in the world is there a richer and more immediate possi- 
 bility of an evangelistic harvest and of a great moulding of char- 
 acter in individuals and in a nation than among the 50,000 stu- 
 dents enrolled in the intermediate and secondary schools, who 
 are dead ripe for friendship and for every true and tactful in- 
 fluence which will lead them to take Christ into their lives as 
 their living. Master. 
 
 One sees no hope of any self-generated movements of religious 
 revival in the Islands. Aglipayanism is disintegrating and, in 
 the process, is passing through a pitiful degeneration. It began 
 as a great revolt within the Eoman Church but it represented 
 no vital, intellectual or spiritual principle. It was a rebellion, 
 
 226 
 
not a reform, and it met its death blow when the courts awarded 
 the church properties to the Roman organization. A few church 
 buildings were built. Some of these are still maintained in 
 shabby disrepair. Some of the people have returned to their 
 old superstitions and even deepened the fraud and falsehood 
 which they had repudiated, as in the case of the church in Santa 
 Oruz worshipping and making money out of the Virgin of Mal- 
 ove, which is nothing but a curiously shaped knot of wood. 
 Aglipay himself, under the influence of one of his followers who 
 has dug up the remains of Renan, has now taken up with a 
 charlatan rationalism. These are some of the questions and an- 
 swers from his last catechism. 
 
 "How does the Iglesia Filipina (Aglipayna) define religion?" 
 Ans. "Religion is a science which by means of rationalistic in- 
 yestigations studies the unknown nature of God." 
 
 "What is the characteristic of the Iglesia Filipina?" Ans. 
 "It is the unique church in the world, formally established with 
 more than twenty bishops and hundreds of presbyters and, plac- 
 ing modem science above the Bible, is herself worthy of the 
 twentieth century from which she sprang." 
 
 "What is the gospel that the Iglesia Filipina follows?" Ans. 
 (There follows a claim that the church has examined the can- 
 onical writings and others and found much that is apocryphal 
 and something that is authentic.) "The church has therefore 
 chosen the authentic parts of the four canons and completed 
 them with the other interesting facts found in the gospels which, 
 though they were not declared authoritative, are as old as the 
 former, and she has made her general Filipino gospel in accord- 
 ance with the spirit and progress of our epoch." 
 
 "Did Christ perform miracles?" Ans. "No, He Himself de- 
 clared that He would not do any miracle for His generation (the 
 reference given in the catechism is Mark 18:12!) Miracles are 
 impossible because they are against the immutable la\<rs of na- 
 ture which are God's laws." 
 
 In an article in "La Vanguardia," Feb., 1913, on "Las Doc- 
 trinas de la Iglesia Nac'ional," Aglipay wrote: "If Jesus were 
 considered as a true God, He would be a poor little God. . . .He 
 felt an excessive fear in the Mount Tabor and in the Garden of 
 Gethsemane when He thought of the great peril that was men- 
 acing Him. Considered as a mere man His sympathetic figure 
 appears commendable when with all the weakness inherent to a 
 man He exposed Himself to danger in order to preach the truth 
 .... Undoubtedly Jesus was an extraordinary apostle whose re- 
 demptive doctrines inspired the essence of our modem moral 
 teachings." 
 
 These are not accurate translations of Aglipay's Spanigb. 
 They were made by a young Filipino who, I am afraid, was mas- 
 ter neither of Spanish nor of English, but his translation does 
 not do injustice to Aglipay's present theological position and 
 there is in him and his moveipent no hope whatever of religious 
 or moral helpfulness to the Filipino people. 
 
 227 
 
Their hope is in the spirit of truth and freedom that is now 
 abroad in these Islands personified in the high-minded, capable, 
 and unselfish service of the American administration, breathed 
 ever deeper and deeper into the life of the people by the public 
 schools, finding now an increasing number of Filipino leaders 
 who are ready not only to revere Eizal but also to work in his 
 spirit for the Philippines of today, and borne far and wide over 
 the land by the men who have come from America or who have 
 been raised up from the Islands, whose sign is not A. M., the 
 monogram of Ave Maria, which takes the place of the figure of 
 the Savior over the altar in some of the great Manila churches, 
 but A. D., the day of Mary's Son, and who carry not so much 
 
 cross or crucifix as the living Christ. 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 228 
 
3. SOME ASPECTS OP THE RELIGIOUS CONDITIONS IN 
 THE PHILIPPINE ISLANDS 
 
 As we went to and fro in the Philippine Islands and talked 
 with individuals or with groups of individuals, two questions 
 were sure sooner or later to be discussed, (1) What were the 
 religious conditions in the Islands which justified the coming 
 of the evangelical churches, and what are the conditions which 
 warrant their continuance today, and (2) What are the religious 
 conditions in the evangelical churches themselves. Are these 
 churches competent or qualified to do or to share in doing the 
 work that needs to be done? The Board and those who read 
 this report will wish first of all to have without comment, the 
 answers which the Filipinos themselves gave to these questions, 
 to be followed by any interpretation or comment which we may 
 have to add. 
 
 The first group to which these questions were put was made 
 up of representative men and women from the evangelical 
 churches in the island of Panay. One layman spoke up at once, 
 "I see no need," said he, "for any other warrant for the presence 
 of the evangelical churches than is supplied by the great com- 
 mission. That commission holds with regard to our people as 
 truly as for any others who are without the gospel of the New 
 Testament. I used to think, indeed, that I was a Christian, but 
 when I read the Gospels I realized what I had never realized 
 before, namely, that I was a sinner and that I needed to be 
 saved, and that only the grace of God could save me. The 
 Filipino people need to realize this today and they will realize 
 it only through contact with the New Testament Gospel and 
 without the evangelical church that contact will not be given to 
 them." The ablest minister who was present followed him, 
 "There are many places in these Islands," said he, "in the moun- " 
 tains and in the barrios where the people are not Christians 
 and do not profess to be. But even in the cities where the whole 
 population is nominally Christian, it is only nominally so. 
 was representative of the frame of mind of lie normal Filipino 
 and I regarded myself as a Christian, but when I read the Bible, 
 I realized how far short I came from being anything of the kind. 
 The great difficulty of our work here and the supreme evidence 
 of religious need is the failure of the Filipino people to conceive 
 the New Testament type of religious faith and experience. When 
 they first hear of evangelical Christianity they think of it in 
 terms of the same sort of religious unreality to which they have 
 been accustomed. And I wish that this were all that needed to 
 be said, but I have to say also that that religious unreality tol- 
 erated flagrant sin, if only it was careful in its external con- 
 formity." The next speaker was an interesting character, a 
 
 229 
 
hamessmaker who often went on itinerating trips with Mr. 
 Doltz but who insisted on defraying all his own expenses and 
 who scorned the idea of being paid for any erangelistic service, 
 but on the other hand, with his brother, contributed toward the 
 support of an evangelist. "Christ," said he, "came not among 
 the Gentiles, but among the Jews and it was to the Jews .that 
 He sent His disciples first, yet the Jews had the Scriptures al- 
 though they did not understand them and theoretically they 
 knew more about God than any other people. So to me," he 
 went on, "it is a wonderful thing but exactly right, that the 
 American Christians should have sent the gospel here where God 
 was known and yet not known. The Filipinos were like the 
 Athenians, they did not know the God they were worshipping. I 
 say that I know when I declare that Paul's words were exactly 
 true of us, that we knew God and worshipped Him not as God." 
 "I can only^say," added a fourth speaker, "that formerly there 
 were many Christians here in Panay who were murderers and 
 thieves and who did not consider themselves any the less Chris- 
 tians on that account. Now it is much more generally known 
 what true Christianity is but we need still more sharpening of 
 the moral sense. Conscience is still weak among us and needs 
 to be nourished into a larger vigor." "One profound need among 
 us," said another, "has been a religious fellowship founded in 
 love. Something of this kind has been growing up through the 
 evangelical church but we need nothing more than the religious 
 influence which will foster such an ideal. The moral needs of 
 our people and the moral gains which have been brought to 
 them by evangelical missions are the warrant you are asking 
 about." "Any nation that is without the Bible," said another, 
 "has a right to ask for it and to expect that the nations which 
 possess it will bring it." Two women spoke next. "It is true," 
 said one, "that practically all the Filipino people wish to be re- 
 garded as Christians, but by Christ's law that by their fruits ye 
 shall know them, they are not Christians, and the gospel should 
 be preached to them just as to other people and as to the whole 
 world." "Perhaps our people were taught much truth," said the 
 other woman, a fearless worker who often herself conducts 
 preaching services in the streets, "but they were not given the 
 power to fulfil it." "Even if we were Christians," declared an- 
 other, "was that any reason why the Christians of other countries 
 should not come to help us? Did not the apostles in Jerusalem 
 send a deputation to visit the Christians at Antioch. Do we 
 mot need and have we not a right to all that we can gain from 
 other Christians anywhere?" "What the missionaries have 
 brought," said another, before we passed to another subject of 
 conversation, "is warrant enough for their bringing it. We need 
 nothing more than such pure and true ideals of life as we have 
 seen in them." 
 
 A second group to which the same questions were put repre- 
 sented the provinces of Sorsogon and Albay at the southern end 
 
 230 
 
of the Island of Luzon. The emphasis here was laid on the pres- 
 ent religious conditions and the inquiry as to whether the Roman 
 Church was not meeting, or could not meet these. "In Sorsogon," 
 said the first speaker, "the conditions today are just as they have 
 been in previous times. The people continue undisturbed in 
 their old religious ideas. They still believe in pilgrimages and 
 there is no less fanaticism or superstition than there used to be 
 in trusting saints and worshipping at miraculous shrines. The 
 grip of the church is as strong and as weak as ever. Its leaders 
 preach today, as before, unquestioning devotion to authority 
 and they use the hard times consequent upon drought and three 
 successive failures of our crops as an occasion for getting masses 
 said and atonement made for past religious negligence." "I 
 think quite differently," said a second speaker from Sorsogon. 
 "Our people are far more liberal and tolerant than they used to 
 be and come quite readily now to the evangelical church, and 
 the best people among us have swung completely away from t"he 
 old church and are interested to know what it is that evangelical 
 Christianity has to say to their minds and hearts." "The old 
 church," said the ablest man in the group, "simply did not meet 
 human need and it paralyzed the minds of the young men. When 
 I was a boy the schools were conducted by the church and their 
 teachings were utterly unsatisfying. It was mere routinism and 
 the inculcation of formal obedience to church authority. There 
 was nothing living and real. There was no answer to the ques- 
 tions which arose in young men's minds except the answer of 
 repression. The result was inevitable. As soon as political 
 authority was broken, the attendance at mass fell away and now 
 a small fraction of the population attends. Where the patron 
 saint of a village is supposed to have miraculous power, the at- 
 tendance on the annual fiesta day is great as at Tievi, where Our 
 Lady of Salvation is supposed to work miracles. But elsewhere 
 the fiesta is just a social holiday and not a religious ceremony 
 at all. The moral conditions of the people and the priesthood 
 are no better than in the old -days of which Rizal wrote in 'The 
 Social Cancer,' and away from the immediate seats of the bishops 
 the immorality of the priests is no more hidden now than for- 
 merly. The bishop did remove one priest down here when it 
 was proved in court that he had a wife and twelve children. But 
 the priest refused to leave and said that if the bishop insisted 
 he would take off his habit and stand as a candidate for the 
 Assembly, so the bishop yielded and let him stay. The civil 
 marriage law has helped the moral conditions, but the priests 
 fight it and teach openly that it is not valid and that people 
 civilly married may be married to someone else bv the church." 
 This conference broke out at this point into a series of tales 
 about priests and it seemed better to drop the subject and to ask 
 instead what the greatest defects and needs of our Protestant 
 churches were. 
 
 These two conferences were typical. It will suffice to add to 
 
 231 
 
them one representative individual opinion. He was a clever 
 old man who was a member of the town council in a most pic- 
 turesique municipio in Tayabas. He had been, he said, a mem- 
 ber of the Roman church, "a third degree member with a big 
 badge on his heart" as he expressed it. But he could not find 
 anything that would satisfy his mind or inward spirit. He stood 
 and stretched his arms in prayer before the saints but he got no 
 nourishment to his soul. In his eager search for truth that 
 would content him, he left the old church and joined the Agli- 
 payanos, but found nothing there. Then he heard Mr. Snook, 
 the first evangelical missionary in the Tayabas province, preach- 
 ing, but it was commonly said among the people that his mes- 
 sage was anti-iChristian and demoniac. The old man was timid 
 and stood afar off. But as time went on he drew nearer and at 
 last peeped in the windows where Mr. Snook was preaching, and 
 one day heard what he described as "an Holy Spirit Call" and 
 "was convinced." After that he lost all fear, came clear in across 
 the threshold, and now was satisfied. No more with outstretched 
 arms before the saint on occasional days, but every night upon 
 his knees within his own house he prayed, and God was near to 
 him and the best of all realities. The first chapter of John was 
 the richest of all written words to him and life held for him now 
 only eagerness and joy. The glow of a sincere and actual experi- 
 ence was in the old man's account. And there are thousands like 
 him who if the right of evangelical Christianity to be in the 
 Philippine Islands is to be tried and judged, are ready to appear 
 as witnesses. 
 
 Are not such simple statements as these right out of life, suf- 
 ficient answer to the question whether the presence of our ev- 
 angelical missionaries in the Philippine Islands is justified? 
 These simple temperate testimonies show that there was some- 
 thing which these hungry souls did not have and could not get, 
 something to which they had a right as the Father's children 
 for whom the Son of God died. With the coming of men and 
 women who gave them the Bible t(5 read for themselves and told 
 them simply of the love of God in Christ and the life and light 
 which are as free to every man in Him as the blue skies over 
 these Islands or the. blue waters around their shores, a new day 
 began for these people What more needs to be said? Must the 
 dawn justify itself and life make apologies because it is? With 
 no abuse, and abstaining from all harsh and sweeping indict- 
 ment, it is enough to say that there was spiritual and moral need 
 in the Philippine Islands which justified the coming of any men 
 and women of pure and loving hearts. That spiritual and moral 
 need is here still and not only are the missionaries who have 
 come to deal with it justified in their presence, but from every 
 island in the Philippines Christ calls for more men and women 
 like them of whatsoever church they may be, to let His light 
 shine and His life work here where the need is real and where 
 no ecclesiastical monopoly has any right to keep Christ's sheep 
 hungry and in. the dark. 
 
 232 
 
If anyone doubts the need or warrant for every spiritual ser- 
 vice which can be rendered to the Philippine peoples, he needs 
 only to come and see the conditions for himself, to mingle with 
 the people, to realize the religious lapse and destitution, to 
 mark the multitudes who do not need to be enticed from one 
 fold to another but who are as sheep without a shepherd, having 
 no fold at all. The work of the American Episcopal church in 
 the Philippines was begun with no reference to the nominally 
 Christian people of the Islands. It held itself as limited strictly 
 to the non-Christian tribes and to such American people as were 
 open to its ministry. But its missionaries M'ould have been no 
 true ministers of Christ, if once drawn to the Philippine Islands 
 by these calls, they had here been deaf to the other voices ap- 
 pealing from every side, voices of irreligion, of unbelief, of moral 
 need, of intellectual hunger, of physical suffering, of helpless 
 groping on the part of young men and young women, with their 
 old anchorage gone and beaten by heavy storms. Could Chris- 
 tian men stand mute and inactive before such need? Not if 
 •they were to continue to be Christian men. The Episcopal mis- 
 sionaries did, accordingly, having discovered the real conditions, 
 just what the other American missionaries came to do, having 
 known them in advance. Next to the hospital which has done 
 and is doing a Christlike service, a beautiful church has now 
 been built with a deacon from a mission of the Episcopal church 
 in another Latin land and a membership is growing up of the 
 same kind of young men and women as have been gathered and 
 are being gathered all through the Islands, into the churches of 
 the other American missions. It is not intrusion for any Ameri- 
 can church to be doing this work in the Philippine Islands or 
 in any other land. 
 
 Bishop Brent has stated the matter in his own strong way in 
 a statement which he was kind enough to give me on "Catholicity 
 and Intrusion." 
 
 Speaking of papalism as "Half-Rome" and an exclusive anti- 
 papalism as the "Other-Half-Eome," he goes on, "There 
 is also a 'Tertiumi Quid.' There are those group-Christians 
 which cheerfully accord all other group-'Christians, on the right 
 hand and on the left, a place in the sun. They abstain from 
 universal indictments. Recognizing that no one fragment, how- 
 ever bulky, of a shattered Christendom possesses a monopoly 
 either of truth or of righteousness, Tertium Quid finds itself 
 incompetent to dictate terms to, or to pose as the reformer of, 
 the morals of any other group of Christians but itself. With 
 clear-cut convictions of its own, it is not hasty to enter the en- 
 tanglement of formal treaties or ententes. Respect for the posi- 
 tion of others is not allowed to dictate terms injurious to self- 
 respect. Self-respect, on the other hand, is not allowed to disr 
 regard the courtesies and services due to others. The ideal is 
 such unity of spirit as will express itself in fellowship and con- 
 ference with other group-Christians, who are striving to reach 
 
 283 
 
a fuller conception of God's will. Tertium Quid is for the mo- 
 ment shy of crystallizing the results of conference into legisla- 
 tion because certain group-Christians are too — let us say, shy, 
 ever to confer with other group^Christians. Partial conference 
 whether at Trent or Hampton Court or Edinburgh, can reach 
 only tentative conclusictns. It were presumptuous and perilous 
 to pretend otherwise. Tertium Quid, therefore, ought not mere- 
 ly to confer jjut should also try, in the absence of those who are 
 still too shy to confer, to do justice to the contentions of the ab- 
 sentees. They vdll receive no decoration for so doing, but it is 
 an inspiring obligation at close quarters, however forbidding its 
 countenance viewed from afar. 
 
 "When it comes to the extension of the organized operations 
 of Tertium Quid the situation takes on a delicate complexion. 
 Like all other group-iOhristians it claims world-wide commis- 
 sion. The unevangelized in any country call for consideration 
 and possibly for action. There is no serious difficulty here. The 
 only real problem is what could be done in relation to Latin- 
 Christian countries which, with one voice or another, attract at-' 
 tention or cry for succor. Part of the problem has already solv- 
 ed itself. Any group-Christians who believe themselves to pos- 
 sess national character must follow the flag in order to minister 
 to their fellow nations. Near Louisiana and the far Philippines 
 require the same treatment from Tertium. Quid. We go there 
 partly because each is American territory and partly because 
 the church of the Country does not feel justified in ministering 
 to our people as Christians. Once there, the relationship to 
 'Half-Rome' and the 'Other Half-Rome' is just what it is at 
 home. There is the same duty to lapsed Christians from the 
 fragment of the Church that dominates, that there is in Mary- 
 land or New York — that and no more. 
 
 "Our church has, as is recorded in the pages of this volume, 
 by her action, also taken the position of Tertium Quid in Mexico 
 whence, years since, a cry for succor issued. The appeal of 
 distressed conditions of faith and morals took individual mis- 
 sionaries to Brazil, and later our church endorsed their action 
 by organizing there. Contiguity, increasing American immigra- 
 tion and a growing body of unchurched Christians carried us 
 to Cuba. 
 
 "Hence we are irrevocably committed to intrusion by our 
 definite action. We are neither in a position to reform the 
 Christianity of the countries concerned nor could we handle the 
 situation if the Latin Church withdrew and we had the field to 
 ourselves. Repudiation of our past course is inconceivable. The 
 sole question is iu what spirit we shall continue. The answer 
 undoubtedly is we must continue in a Catholic temper. . . .When 
 it comes to a Latin country, the Catholic temper should rise in 
 inverse ratio to the monopolistic spirit when it frowns on us as 
 intruders. It is one of the freest, though by no means the hap- 
 piest, experiences of the Christian life to keep a friendly spirit 
 
 234 
 
and maintain a level justice in the face of repudiation, hostility 
 and hatred." 
 
 The presence of missionaries in the Philippine Islands to re- 
 enforce whatever spiritual energies are at work and to do work 
 which will otherwise not be done is not an intrusion upon any 
 'one's preserve nor an invasion of a field which any one else can 
 claim. It is as clear an obedience to duty and the call of God 
 as could be found. And yet it would not be fair or true toTail 
 to recognize the work that has been done in the Islands. "There," 
 as Bishop Brent says, "whatever superstitions and vices there 
 have been and are, the Roman Catholic church with the weapon 
 of the cross has saved the millions who inhabit the archipelago 
 from the same sure fate from which Charles Martel with the 
 hammer of war saved Gaul, from the unconquered, if not the un- 
 conquerable curse of Mohammedanism." The Eoman Catholic 
 church has done a great work of general religious instruction 
 and enlightenment. Intellectual foundations have been laid 
 which one does not find anywhere else in eastern Asia. The 
 whole thought and spirit of mind is different from what one 
 meets in Slam. There the thought of God is insecure, dubious, 
 half-denied. Here the theistic faith is clear. There Buddhist 
 ideas of fate and rebirth have blunted the sense of personality 
 and stunted the growth of those notions of responsibility and 
 duty which are the essential stuff of character. Here the Chris- 
 tian forms of thought have been inbred and though the hold of 
 the Church is gone and men have wandered far away, they carry 
 with them the remembrance that once they were baptized into 
 the name of Jesus Christ. It is very different in the Philippines, 
 also from South America. Reasoned rationalism, Comtism, 
 naturalistic agnosticism, have not made the ravages in the Phil- 
 ippines that they have in South America. Many new and re- 
 spectful thoughts came to me one night in Iloilo as I heard Mr. 
 Doltz at the close of an evangelistic meeting for students re- 
 mind them that they had all been baptized into Christ's name, 
 that the appeal he was making to them was an appeal to a fa- 
 miliar loyalty. He did not need to ask them to believe. With 
 most of them the belief was already there. He needed to call 
 them to the reality of moral obedience and in the hush of the 
 quiet tropical night one after another signed his name to the 
 statement that was to transmute a receding memory into a re- 
 ality of character, "I promise God to study the words of Jesus 
 Christ and with His help to make them the principles of my life." 
 Would that those men in the Roman church who believe in Jesus 
 Christ the Son of God and who have made His words the prin- 
 ciples of their lives might come to dominate that great organiza- 
 tion and more of them take their part in making the church what 
 it ought to be in these Islands. 
 
 R. E. S. 
 
 235 
 
 r-J 
 
4. QUESTIONS OF POLICY AND METHOD IN THE 
 PHILIPPINE MISSION 
 
 I have already referred to the surprising resemblance between 
 the physical conditions of life in the Philippine Islands and in 
 Siam. Even more surprising is the complete unlikeness in the 
 spirit of the people and their intellectual and economic condi- 
 tions. Instead of the lethargy and indifferentism which lie 
 sleepily upon the life of Siam we meet here in the Philippines 
 with an energy, a vigor, an ambition which are very different 
 from what is met in Siam. It is easy to speak depreciatingly of 
 this spirit in the Philippines, to say that it is not original but 
 communicated and sustained from without, that it falls far short 
 of matching the initiative and resourcefulness and tension of 
 the temper of some of the people in the temperate zone. That 
 is quite true, but it is equally true that there are other temper- 
 ate zone people who do not display at the present time the spirit 
 which is abroad in the Philippines, and the right comparisons 
 to make are not between these Islands and the great northern 
 nations, but between these Islands and other nations subject to 
 the same climatic conditions. Such comparisons leave one with 
 a feeling of strong hope and confidence with regard to the Fil- 
 ipinos if they are not deprived of the moral and educational in- 
 fluences which have produced the present conditions among them. 
 This impression of difference between the Philippine Islands 
 and some of the other tropical states where we had been, while 
 it began with our first contact with the Islands, only came to 
 its full strength gradually as we went from island to island 
 and realized slowly how difficult the task had been, how wise 
 and effective on the whole the processes of progress, and how 
 encouraging in spite of all drawbacks is the result. The fact 
 that the Philippines are an archipelago of thousands of islands 
 and not a solid piece of contiguous territory, the consequent di- 
 vision of the people into innumerable local groups with their 
 own dialects and separated in interest and life from their neigh- 
 bors, the oligarchical government which deemed these divisions 
 of the people desirable and used them as a means of preventing 
 unification, the want of communications between the islands and 
 of good roads on the islands between the different communities, 
 the inequality and irregularity of taxation with its consequences 
 in the discouragement of thrift, the total absence of banks, sav- 
 ings institutions and all agencies for mutual benefit and im- 
 provement, the discouragement of individual initiative and suc- 
 cess and the building up instead of great estates resting upon 
 peonage, the control of many of these estates by the church which 
 also dominated education, determined its character and extent, 
 and co-operated with the state in preserving the divisive dia- 
 
 236 
 
lects and limiting the aeqnisition of Spanish to the small aris- 
 tocratic and governing class, — these were the inflneuces that hart 
 to be overcome and which the agencies of government and in- 
 dustry and education have been steadily overcoming since the 
 date of American occupation. 
 
 The mere presence in the Islands of the American Government 
 with its political principles, not so much expressed as simply 
 assumed, and the irrepressible democratic spirit of its adminis- 
 tration which neither racial prejudice nor militarism can ever 
 transform into "imperialism," has breathed through the whole 
 Islands a real measure, however small as yet, of the temper which 
 made and keeps us a democracy at home. Steaniship lines and 
 roads have opened channels for trade and intercourse and the 
 interflow of life I never realized as clearly as in the Philippine 
 Islands the moral and intellectual influence of good roads. Ideas 
 as well as commerce run upon them and they melt out the petty 
 local dialects which grow up even among separated villages. A 
 merchant at Los Banos told us that ten years ago on his way over 
 what was then the road between Los Banos and Bay a few miles 
 away, his horse had stuck in the mud and he was obliged to 
 abandon it and go into Bay for assistance. On his return he 
 found only the ears of the animal sticking out of the mud. That 
 was the fate of ideas as well as beasts in those days, only as a 
 rule not so much even as the ears projected. Now over the most 
 beautiful roads the carts of hemp and sugar cane and of copra 
 move as easily as they would on our best roads at home and 
 ideas of unity, of common interest, of free movement of minds 
 as well as of things, are pervading the Islands. Trade has quad- 
 rupled since the iSpanish times, banks furnish the means of a 
 freer commercial life and are aiding the farmers, rich and poor, 
 in developing their lands and handling their crops, and to lift 
 the sugar production of the Islands which is now only 35 piculs 
 per hectare upward toward the level of production in the Ha- 
 waiian plantations of 200 piculs. If the sugar farmers are ask- 
 ing for more government aid than they can economically justify, 
 what is that but an additional evidence that the Filipinos are 
 rapidly absorbing the ideas of the modem world? Most influ- 
 ential of all the agencies of change which are at work in the 
 Islands widening the dissimilarity of which we have spoken be- 
 tween the Philippines and Slam are the schools, as has been 
 already pointed out. The open purpose of the schools, publicly 
 avowed, and the very avowal carrying with it an emancipating 
 influence, was to prepare a larger portion of the Filipino people 
 for participation in a democratic form of government. At pres- 
 ent under a sufl'rage qualiflcation which allows anyone to vote 
 who has the ability to read or speak English or Spanish, or who 
 has held certain modest grades of office in local government, or 
 who has property of an assessed valuation of 500 pesos, one per 
 cent, of the people are enrolled as voters. This is not a unique 
 situation. In Britisb Guiana out of a population of 278,000 
 
 237 
 
there are only 2,815 registered voters, and in Barbadoes out of 
 a population of 192,000 only 2,044. But such a percentage is 
 wofully inadequate and the deliberate purpose of the schools 
 has been to promote democracy by iucreasing the number of 
 qualified electors, by giving the people a common speech, and by 
 democratizing society. As the Director of Education says in his 
 fifteenth annual report, the necessary preparation of the Filip- 
 ino people for participation in democratic government "included 
 first of all giving them the opportunity of acquiring a common 
 language as a step of prime importance in the development of 
 national unity. The selection of English as this language meant 
 contact with ideals compatible with democratic government, and 
 the appointment of American teachers meant contact with these 
 ideals embodied in personalities and therefore in the form most 
 potent to infiuence the Filipino youth. The efl:ective carrying 
 out of this policy depended, not so much upon the establishment 
 of a democratic form of government, as upon the development of 
 a truly democratic social organization. Athletics and indus- 
 trial work have contributed much toward the democratization 
 of the people, and all phases of school activities have worked 
 together to promote the growth of a middle class which, experi- 
 ence has proved, is a requisite for successful popular government. 
 
 "Definite training for citizenship is given in the primary, in- 
 termediate, and secondary courses. In grades III and IV, village 
 improvement societies are organized whose members receive 
 practice in holding deliberative meetings, and discuss the needs 
 of the municipality with reference to sanitation, roads, public 
 buildings, and government. These societies at times organize as 
 municipal councils to consider questions of this sort. Such so- 
 cieties took a prominent part in the activities of 'clean-up-week.' 
 December 14-20, 1914, and throughout the year do much to im- 
 prove streets, plazas and school and home premises. More ad- 
 vanced instruction in citizenship is given in the intermediate 
 and secondary courses, and various societies of pupils afford 
 practice in conducting meetings at which questions of interest to 
 all citizens are often discussed. This training is bound to have 
 its infiuence upon the electorate, which, in ten more years, will 
 be composed largely of graduates of at least the primary course 
 in the public schools. A boy who has completed the primary 
 course is qualified by education to be an elector and, under pres- 
 emt law, practically all future increases in the electorate will 
 consist of those who will qualify on account of their knowledge 
 of English, rather than on account of the possession of property 
 or the holding of oflSce under the Spanish regime. 
 
 "The public schools are making a notable contribution to the 
 body politic. Of the voters who, at the present time, are quali- 
 fied as electors because they possess certain educational qualifica- 
 tions, a considerable percentage claim an education in English. 
 During the school year 1912-13, 10,938 boys completed the pri- 
 mary course. During the school year 1913-14, 11,398 boys com- 
 
 238 
 
pleted the same course. These 22,336 boys, potential electors, 
 the output of the primary grades of the public schools of the 
 Lslauds for only two years, ecjual approximately 22% per cent, 
 of the present number of electors claiming educational qualifi- 
 cations ; and the number of boys who graduate from the primary 
 course is bound to increase steadily 
 
 "The public schools have not only created an enthusiasm for 
 education, but have also played an important part in the gen- 
 eral intellectual awakening which is taking place, and which is 
 an indispensable condition of civic efficiency. Outside the public 
 schools the chief evidence of this awakening is the great increase 
 in newspapers and in .the number of their subscribers, the in- 
 creased purchase of books and use of libraries, and the growth 
 and improvement of the private schools. By spreading informa- 
 tion and stimulating thought, the schools and allied agencies 
 are laying the foundation for enlightened public opinion and an 
 electorate that comprehends its responsibilities. .. .It is diffi- 
 cult to estimate with any degree of exactness the amount of 
 English spoken in the Philippines. It is safe to say, however, 
 that the knowledge of English is far more general than the 
 knowledge of jSpanish." 
 
 In singling out the schools in this 'way it is easy to do an in- 
 justice to the other agencies which have contributed to pro- 
 ducing the present conditions in the Philippine Islands. As a 
 matter of fact the schools are only part of a whole movement 
 which cannot be divided. What has happened, has happened as 
 the result of the total impact of a new view and spirit of life 
 upon the mind of a responsive and not unprepared people. The 
 honesty, efficiency and ability of the insular government, the in- 
 tegrity and justice of the courts, the enterprise of business, have 
 all contributed and indeed the schools and the courts are but 
 subordinate functions of the insular government which deserves 
 the credit for what has been accomplished so far as that credit 
 falls to governmental agencies. The government itself, however, 
 has been but an expression of the democratic spirit, the spirit of 
 equality and of moral responsibility, and it is not claiming too 
 much in behalf of missions to assert that taking into considera- 
 tion the number of missionaries and the amount that they have 
 had to expend upon their work, no other agency has wielded as 
 great an influence in this movement of releasing the mind and 
 inspiring the heart of the Filipino people. It is to some of the 
 questions and policies of ithe work of our own mission which, 
 with the Methodist Mission, began the evangelical occupation of 
 the Islands, that we now turn. 
 
 I. Our Evangelistic WorTc and the Filipino Church. In the 
 character of our evangelistic work in the Philippines and in 
 the independence and self-support of the Filipino church' we 
 had expected to find in coming to the: Islands just such a dif- 
 ference from the conditions of the work in the church in some 
 of the older mission fields as we have described as existing be- 
 
 239 
 
tween the political and educational conditions in the Philippines 
 and analagous conditions in Siam. The Philippines are the 
 latest mission field entered by our church. The work had the 
 great advantage, at the beginning, of the experience of men 
 trained in other missions and conscious of any mistakes of policy 
 which they had made and of the importance of right beginnings 
 in the Philippines. What had been accomplished in Korea and 
 Uganda where, beginning afresh, with the lessons of missionary 
 experience taught in old fields, it had been found possible to 
 build up great independent churches, self-propagating and self- 
 supporting from the beginning, was before the minds of the first 
 missionaries in the Philippines. They were familiar also with 
 the lessons to be drawn from the successes and failures of the 
 work in other Latin lands. Our own mission began with the 
 earnest purpose to avoid the errors made elsewhere and to de- 
 velop the church in the Philippines as an independent, self-sup- 
 porting organization from the beginning. The thought of our 
 first missionaries on the subject is embodied in the following 
 extract from a paper which one of them read before the Manila 
 Ministers' Association at the outset of the work before any cen- 
 tral ecclesiastical body had been formed. 
 
 "As soon as there are a few churches in any district, let rep- 
 resentatives of these churches meet regularly for conference and 
 mutual helpfulness. Such conference would develop, naturally, 
 into truly representative bodies, which would soon grow into 
 provincial and then into national assemblies. The foreign mis- 
 sionary should be on the outside of this organization. He should 
 exercise no authority except over such workers as may be em- 
 ployees of distinctly missionary enterprises, such as schools and 
 colportage work. He can be an advisory member and exercise^ 
 quite as much influence in that way as when he has a vote. If 
 the foreigner is a member of the church court, then the native 
 feels no responsibility for a long time, and simply does what he 
 is told to do. When he does attain a spirit of independence, he 
 is often apt to use race and not reason as his motive. The atti- 
 tude of the different missionaries should be that of helpers and 
 advisers, rather than of dictators. They should work along as 
 evangelists, not as pastors, opening new fields, raising up new 
 churches, advising the' people and caring largely for the educa- 
 tional work, and especially the theological training of the min- 
 istry. Up to the time that the individual churches are able to 
 support themselves, either spiritually or financially, I think it 
 would be well to keep them under mission direction. As for 
 their government during this period, the less and the simpler 
 the better. I think that sometimes the missions have attempted 
 to put too large an armor on the little churches and have felt 
 that' because the system of church government that they follow 
 is good at home, therefore it should be worked down to its 
 minutest detail on the mission field. Why not do as the apostles 
 did, and appoint earnest laymen as church ofScers, calling them 
 
 240 
 
elders, or deacons, or stewards, or wardens, or whatever term 
 seems best? The Filipino system of government by cabozaz de 
 bavangay is similar; and as Paul used the existing system, why 
 should we not i adapt the social habits of the country to our 
 needs? As soon as churches reach a stage of self-support, they 
 should be made members of the national Church. It would be 
 a reward to hold before them. A Board of Home Missions and 
 a Publication Committee could be easily formed and the work 
 of spreading the Gospel taken up by them. There are, of course, 
 many difficulties that can be seen even now, and without doubt, 
 many more will appear as the work develops. I sincerely be- 
 lieve, however, that they will not be as great as those that have 
 accompanied the old system that rules in many of the mission 
 fields. This plan conserves the independent action of the mis- 
 sions and at the same 'time opens the way for the growth of an 
 independent, self-directing, self-supporting Filipino Church." 
 
 Knowing that the work had been begun in the Philippines 
 with, these ideals we had expected to find there conditions re- 
 sembling those in Korea rather than those in Mexico and others 
 of the older fields and often as we moved about among the dif- 
 ficulties and discouragements of the work in Siam we promised 
 one another that in the Philippines we would, find a different 
 situation, with the churches aglow with the spirit of activity, 
 directing their own administration, and supporting their pas- 
 tors and church expenses. Instead we find here not the churches 
 of Uganda, Korea, or Japan, but very much the same conditions 
 which exist in all the older mission fields. There is a great deal 
 of earnest voluntary evangelism to which almost every new con- 
 gregation can be traced, but there is the same need of arousing 
 and sustaining the evangelistic spirit both among preachers and 
 church members that there is in Mexico or Syria or Peking. 
 There is not a fully self-supporting church anywhere in the 
 mission. There are two churches which are meeting their pas- 
 tors' salaries, but they worship in buildings erected and main- 
 tained by the mission. There is an independent synod, but only 
 one of its presbyteries is really conducted by the Filipinos. 
 Some of the others depend wholly upon their foreign missionary 
 members and without them would not even meet. The situation 
 is not due to any abandonment by the missionaries of the prin- 
 ciples with which they began, but it illustrates the difBculty of 
 adhering to and carrying through a right missionary policy and 
 it illustrates also the special difficulties which have been miet 
 in the Philippines. Without spending time upon explanations 
 as to how our present conditions arose, it will be wiser to con- 
 sider what the facts are and to suggest how we should deal 
 with them. 
 
 1. It is desirable that the mission and the Board should fix 
 clearly in mind the order of emphasis required in the employ- 
 ment of our time and strength and financial resources. We have 
 
 241 
 
no hesitation in saying that viewing the conditions in the Phil- 
 ippines comprehensively and considering the actual facts with 
 which we have to deal at the present time, the emphasis should 
 be first upon the evangelistic itinerating work, the establish- 
 ment of new churches and the stimulation and guidance of the 
 churches already established toward self-support and a more 
 aggressive evangelistic work, second, upon the evangelistic op- 
 portunity among students, especially the boys and girls in the 
 high schools, third, upon our educational work in Silliman In- 
 stitute and the training schools of the mission, fourth, on the 
 work among the American community in the few centers among 
 our stations where the community is large enough to make a 
 systematic work possible and where there is no church provision 
 for its care, and fifth, upon the medical work. Any enlarge- 
 ment of the medical work at least should surely come after we 
 have more adequately cared for these other responsibilities. The 
 maintenance of the medical work we already have in Iloilo ought 
 to be included, however, among our first responsibilities. It will 
 be a great advantage to keep such a policy of emphasis as this, 
 if our judgment in the matter is right, clear before our minds 
 in the development of the work in the Philippines and not to be 
 misled from it by opportunist arguments or by the pressure of 
 transient circumstances. One great weakness of our missionary 
 work is the ease with which wise and deliberately adopted mis- 
 sion policies are set aside in response to conditions which should 
 be made to bend to the policy and not be allowed to over-ride it. 
 And it is not more important that the Board should have some 
 such policy of development as this in control of its appointments 
 and appropriations than it is that each member of the mission 
 should govern by it his use of time and his own program of work. 
 
 2. In the second place we should seek in the most earnest 
 way to recover where we have lost it and to create where it has 
 not been, a deep and steady evangelistic momentum. The rea- 
 sons given by a number of the Filipino preachers for the sub- 
 sidence of some of the early evangelistic enthusiasm have al- 
 ready been quoted together with the suggestion of some of them 
 that when the independence question has been settled and the 
 mind of the people set at rest with regard to it, an opportunity 
 will return better than any that we have had. In other Latin 
 fields besides the Philippine Islands and even in missions like 
 Korea and Japan, the subsidence of an early zeal in the work of 
 propagandism is not unknown. The older native workers in 
 Mexico often look back longingly to the eagerness of the .evan- 
 gelistic zeal which marked the evangelical churches in the first 
 flush of their joy at discovering the gosipel. I have heard the 
 men in Michoacan tell of the early days when the believers car- 
 ried their Bibles with them to the fields that they might read 
 them at the noon-day rest and when along the hillsides at night 
 the torch gleams marked the worshippers gathering for Bible 
 reading and prayer. Even in our home churches there are mul- 
 
 242 
 
titudes to whom the question iu Cowper's hymn is an unhappy 
 reality, 
 
 "Where iw the blessedness I knew 
 When first I saw the Lord?" 
 
 The psychology of the Christian life is the same in all lands and 
 the tides ebb and flow in mission churches just as they do at 
 home. The ideal, however, is that they should flow and not ebb 
 and we must resolutely refuse in every mission field to accept 
 the unsatisfactory facts of Christian life in the western churches 
 as the necessary forms of church life everywhere. We have a 
 right to expect and a duty to work for a deeper and more sus- 
 tained evangelistic activity among the foreign mission churches 
 and I believe it is well within the truth to say that it exists 
 there. It exists in the Philippine Islands, but it does not exist 
 strongly enough. The problem is how to develop it. Some of 
 the methods by which this can be done are these: (1) The ex- 
 ample of constant evangelization and itineration on the part of 
 the missionaries. The evangelistic spirit cannot be taught nor 
 communicated by admonition. It can only be caught from ex- 
 ample. Theological schools in which men are told that they 
 ishould be evangelists will never produce evangelists. If mis- 
 sionaries are engaged in institutional work and give their time 
 to teaching and administration, the young men of the native 
 church will look upon these things as the best things to do and 
 will be ambitious to secure positions in which they can do the 
 same kind of work which they see the missionaries doing. Only 
 an evangelistic mission will produce an actually evangelistic 
 church. The reason out ablest young men in China today are 
 becoming teachers or seeking places in some form of institutional 
 work and are turning aside from the pastoral and preaching 
 work of the ministry, which is the greatest need in every mission 
 field, is that they see the missionaries doing just this very thing. 
 To make the church evangelistic missionaries themselves need to 
 remember the adm.onition of Paul to Timothy, who was set in 
 episcopal responsibilities to carry on a work of organization and 
 administration, but who was specifically charged himself also 
 to "do the work of an evangelist." If he did not do it no amount 
 of episcopal exhortation on his part would breed evangelists 
 under him and around him. (2) Personal evangelistic work 
 with individuals and some measure of specific evangelistic work 
 in public meetings or in itiheration ought to be done by every 
 missionary even though he is assigned to institutional work. A 
 large proportion of the" members of a foreign mission will in- 
 evitably be so assigned. So far from being exempted thereby 
 from evangelism, they are laid under the heavier obligations for 
 it as being examples to the church, which will give far more heed 
 to what they are and do than it will to what they say. (3) The 
 day for itinerating work by missionaries in the Philippines and 
 other missions has not gone by, although it is an unhappy fact 
 
 243 
 
that in many missions there is less of it now than there used 
 to be. Improved facilities of travel make it harder to continue 
 to use the old primitive means of transportation without which 
 most of the fields cannot be visited. It is easier now to lay oft" 
 this work on native men "who can do it better than the mission- 
 aries," — only as a matter of fact they cannot, at least those who 
 are available for the itinerating work, because the better men 
 who could do it better than the missionaries are anxious to do 
 the same kind of educational or local work which they assume 
 from missionary example is more important. Perhaps also mod- 
 em ideas of social conversion and national reformation have 
 weakened our discernment of the equally important duty of 
 reaching individuals and planting Christian congregations 
 among the masses of the people in the country villages. As a 
 matter of fact it will be found that in most of our mission fields 
 the men who are the leaders in what are regarded as the larger 
 Christian movements and who constitute the city churches, came 
 up out of those congregations which owe their existence to the 
 fidelity of the itinerating work of the earlier missionaries and 
 which need to be multiplied manyfold by similar work today. 
 (4) Conserve and follow up the multitude of points of contact 
 and evangelistic opportunity which we now have and carry the 
 Filipino church along in the process. It is estimated that 5,000 
 boys have studied in Silliman Institute since its establishment. 
 The great majority of these went out deeply influenced by the 
 school and with warm friendliness toward all that it represented. 
 These boys are scattered in hundreds of communities where no 
 missionary or evangelist has been able to go, and they repre- 
 sent only one of many doorways of evangelistic opportunity 
 open before us. (5) Carry on in our theological seminaries, in 
 the presbyteries, in the churches, and by frequent conferences 
 and conventions, au unremitting campaign of appeal to the 
 church. Establish evangelistic workers' training classes wher- 
 ever possible in the congregations. Seek to identify the privi- 
 lege of personal evangelism with the duty and joy of Christian 
 faith. This should be done by beginning with the catechmnenate, 
 by expecting of inquirers, as has been done from the beginning 
 in Korea, that they should be propagators of the gospel in the 
 time of their catechumenate. 
 
 3. From the beginning the Filipino church has been blest 
 with many earnest and zealous Filipino preachers. Some of 
 the older men, after doing a good work, dropped away from the 
 ministry. A few, but only a few, failed morally. More of them 
 belonged to the old Spanish order and lacked in power and 
 adaptation. Some of them have continued to this day in fidel- 
 ity and fruitfulness. A younger generation is now growing up, 
 trained in the spirit of the new era. These men and the lay 
 leadership under them should be loved and trusted and coached 
 and inspired into a true and efficient spiritual leadership. Now 
 that the church is ecclesiastically independent and that the un- 
 
 244 
 
natural authority which the foreign control of a native church 
 lays so embarrassingly upon missionaries, is in part at least dis- 
 solved, the missionaries are free to give themselves to this task 
 of cultivating free leadership in the native men. The more one 
 studies the New Testament, the more he admires the way in 
 which the apostle Paul detected the capacities of leadership in 
 the young men whom he met and developed these capacities into 
 power. If every missionary could find half a dozen young men 
 as Paul found Timothy and Titus and Silas and Luke and oth- 
 ers and do for them in his and their measure what Paul did for 
 these young men whom he trained, a new day would begin for 
 the work in the Philippines. And any other responsibilities 
 which missionaries carry might well be given a second place in 
 order that such primary work as this might not go undone. One 
 great weakness in many of the missions, as appears from Dr. 
 Campbell's statement regarding the experiment with the ordin- 
 ation of ministers in north Siam, is that when such men have 
 been given ecclesiastical authority and independence, they are 
 too often left to meet their new duties without the constant per- 
 sonal spiritual intimacy and tactful sympathy and guidance and 
 intellectual and practical suggestion which they need in their 
 larger place more than ever before. Of course such coaching 
 requires time and everybody is already overdriven. But Paul 
 found time to work with his young men in these very ways and 
 we must find time also even though other things go undone. 
 Especially do we have a duty to lead th^se native leaders ever 
 deeper into Christ. God grant that some of them may be able 
 to lead us. Some of them have already done so but many of 
 them yet offer to our missions the task which should be their 
 first task of carrying forward in Christ the men who are to draw 
 the people after them. The lives of men in the Philippine 
 Islands, as everywhere, are open to such spiritual friendship, 
 not only open to it but hungry for it as many a missionary in 
 the. Islands who has used his life richly in work of this kind 
 can testify. We shall never forget the speech of welcome made 
 in one of the stations by a young public school teacher who, tell- 
 ing of all that had already come to him, expressed the hope that 
 we also had come to bring them "some sweet words from our 
 dear Lord and some new truths about religion and life," that 
 they might be better helped "to change the attitude of men to 
 our religion and to bring them to a living belief in. our Lord 
 Jesus Christ." It is most encouraging to see the libraries which 
 some of the young ministers have built up and to note their zest 
 in preaching and their resourcefulness in method. And behind 
 them are many laymen whose hearts and lips God has touched. 
 We shall ever remember one of them, a harness-maker, who with 
 his brother provides the money for the support of an evangelist 
 and who himself also every year goes out with the missionary 
 on an evangelistic trip taking no money for his services and in- 
 sisting upon paying his own expenses, and who sadly asked in 
 
 245 
 
one of the conferences: "Ever since I believed I have been 
 zealous in speaking of Christ in my own house and on the street 
 and yet I cannot lay my hand on a single soul that I have been 
 enabled to win to Christ. Why should this be?" George Bowen 
 used to ask that question at the end of his long life of saintly 
 missionary service in Bombay and the answer in his case as in 
 Francisco's was, "It is not." He did not know, but others knew 
 of the fruitage that seeing not now he shall see hereafter. 
 
 4. Self-support. To say that of the 88 organized churches 
 in the Presbyterian Synod of the Philippines, only two pay the 
 salaries of their pastors and that these two worship in build- 
 ings owned and maintained by the mission, is true, but it gives 
 a partial and unjust impression with regard to the giving of 
 the Filipino churches. According to the last statistics reported, 
 the communicant membership of the church was 12,500 and the 
 church contributions gold |7,791, or an average of sixty-two 
 cents gold per member as compared with $2.32 in Japan and 
 |1.70 in Korea. If only two pastors are supported by their own 
 churches nevertheless a number of evangelists are maintained 
 upon the field. In the Iloilo field, for example, outside of Iloilo 
 city where the church supports its own pastor, there are 39 con- 
 gregations in the five districts of the field, one supported by the 
 home missions committee of the presbytery, one by the people 
 among whom he is working, and the other five by the mission. 
 And if the people are not supporting their pastors as they ought, 
 they have at least been very generous in providing church build- 
 ings. Only a few of the buildings have been erected or aided 
 by the mission. The great majority have been built by the peo- 
 ple themselves. Some of them are very beautiful little churches. 
 Many of them have been erected at great sacrifice. It is de^ 
 lightful to see the pride that the people take in them. We spent 
 no happier day on all our trip than the day with the congrega- 
 tion at Cabangahan, a country congregation in the Cebu field 
 where a great company of happy-hearted country Christians left 
 their work to spend the whole day with us in a conference in the 
 commodious church which they had built vath their own hands 
 on a high hill looking off to the white surf breaking on the beach 
 of Cebu and the blue waters that stretched away to Bohol. It 
 should be said also that many of the congregations may be call- 
 ed self-supporting in the sense described in the decennial report 
 of the mission issued in 1909: "They do not contribute to their 
 pastor's salary because they have no pastor, but they do main- 
 tain regular service, led by the leaders or elders of the churches. 
 In this they have the assistajtice of other unsalaried but better 
 instructed men from the neighboring or city churches. They 
 build their own chapels, care for their own poor, preach the 
 Gospel to their neighbors and carry on the work of the church, 
 perhaps not in the most .perfect way but in such a way as to 
 get growth." To all this it should be added that in many parts 
 of the Islands the people are very poor. But when these things 
 
have been said the .mission still recognizes that, whether be- 
 cause of these difficulties in the way or in the reaction from the 
 mercinariness of the old ecclesiastical institutions with which 
 the gospel was contrasted as something free in a sense never 
 intended by Paul, ground has been lost in the matter of self- 
 support which should never have been surrendered and a heavy 
 task of education rests upon the church. One congregation of 
 870 adult members gives only five pesos, or two dollars and a 
 half gold a month towards its pastor's salary, and ten pesos' a 
 month toward the support of two evangelists. Another church 
 of 513 members in a poor section, a large majority of whose 
 members cannot read or write, has been giving five pesos a 
 month towards its pastor's salary, but intermitted this for a 
 time to turn it into a manse fund. These are extreme cases but 
 they represent scores of congregations which need to be trained 
 in self-support. How can this be done? (1) We should begin 
 early and reduce to the minimum the subsidizing of theological 
 students. Men who are easily supported in the theological sem- 
 inary by foreign funds will probably find it difflcult afterwards 
 to realize or advocate the idea of self-support. As far as pos- 
 sible the aid that is given should be worked for. There may 
 well be no tuition fees in our mission theological schools, but it 
 is very desirable that the students should provide or earn in one 
 way or another their own support. (2) Begin all new congrega- 
 tions on the right basis with the recognition of the duty of sys- 
 tematic and proportionate giving and with a joyful acceptance 
 of the ideal of financial independence. (3) The existing prob- 
 lem should be dealt with not in general terms but concretely. 
 Working through committees on self-support in each presbytery 
 the local missionary or the mission's committee on self-support 
 should deal with each congregation according to its circum- 
 stances. At its annual meeting the mission should have before 
 it a list of all congregations of over fifty members showing the 
 date of the organization of each, the number of members and the 
 amounts it has given each year for several years, and for what 
 the money is given. (4) The mission should consider carefully 
 its method of giving assistance, whether, as at present, assist- 
 ance should be given to individuals or whether it should be 
 given to fields or whether it should be given in a lump sum to the 
 presbyteries, or whether it should be given to the synod for 
 distribution to the presbyteries and through the presbyteries to 
 the local fields, and how iinder any plan the local churches can 
 be held to their obligation of doing their share and not be al- 
 lowed to fall into delinquency in the comfortable feeling that 
 the mission has the responsibility and will make up deficits. 
 One great objection to the plan of the mission's giving its aid to 
 individual pastors or evangelists is that it inevitably makes 
 these men helpers of the mission, and dissolves the responsi- 
 bility of relationship between them and the local presbyteries 
 and tends to make the influence of the missionaries financial 
 
 247 
 
and authoritative rather than spiritual and brotherly. The 
 wiser plan is to deal either directly with local congregations or 
 with the larger ecclesiastical bodies and to secure a steady in- 
 crease of the gifts of established congregations with a corres- 
 ponding diminution of the mission's gifts in order that the sav- 
 ing may be used in advance work in establishing new congrega- 
 tions. Our method should rest fundamentally on the principle 
 of building up churches and not of employing men. (5) We owe 
 all the help that we can give to the pastors who are settled over 
 churches which ought to be self-supporting and are not. It 
 may be very embarrassing for the pastor to initiate the education 
 and organization needed to bring the church to self-support. 
 Either the missionary or the presbytery should help him in this 
 and do what is necessary to provide the congregation with the 
 conscience and the method wtich it lacks. Several months 
 spent in working out, such problems in some of the stronger 
 churches would be time well expended. 
 
 5. There is the same need in the churches in the Philippines 
 which was observed in Siam of systematic and sustained pro- 
 cesses of education and development in the churches. In 1908 
 although we had 8.5 organized and partly organized churches we 
 had only 66 Sunday-schools, and while the church membership 
 was 8,984; the Sunday-school membership was only 3,385. Now 
 with 144 organized and partly organized churches we have 152 
 Sunday-schools and with 12,500 communicants there are 8,701 
 Sunday-school members. The Methodists report in 1915 a total 
 of church members and probationers of 35,637 and 278 Sunday- 
 schools with 13,777 members. In other words our Presbyterian 
 Sunday-school membership is 77 per cent, of our church mem- 
 bership and the Methodist 34 per cent, of their total number of 
 members and probationers. I fear that our figures as given in 
 the Board's last report and quoted here are more favorable than 
 the facts warrant. In Japan our Sunday-school membership is 
 66 per cent, of the church membership and in Korea it is nearly 
 33 per cent, in excess of the church membership If the cate- 
 chumens are added to the church membership in Korea as the 
 Methodists add them in the Philippines the Sunday-school mem- 
 , bership in Korea would be about 88 per cent, of the total. There 
 is need of a careful and thorough development of the Sunday- 
 school work. In some fields there are careful card catalogues 
 of the church membership on which a record is kept of the at- 
 tendance at the Lord's Supper. There is nothing like the care- 
 ful procedure of the Korean churches, however, in keeping ac- 
 count of church and prayermeeting attendance. The average 
 attendance in our Presbyterian churches is 50 per cent of the 
 membership. The Methodists report the same average, and they 
 recognize the need of a far more thorough shepherding and 
 training of their whole ]>oAj. There should be more church in- 
 struction in the memorizing of scripture and of hymns, more 
 Bible institutes as in the Korean churches where the people 
 
 248 
 
come together for days at a time, when the work on the farms 
 is slack, for organized and systematic Bible teaching. There 
 should be careful study of the needs of the various fields and 
 the right adjustment of methods. On the face of the mission 
 statistics there are more Sunday-school scholars in Tayabas 
 than there are church members, while in Laguna there are more 
 church members than there are Sunday-school scholars. There 
 are similar disproportions in Korea. South Pyengan for ex- 
 ample, according to the Korea G-eneral Assembly statistics of 
 1914, with 14,834 communicants and 5,649 catechumens, reports 
 22,696 Sunday-school scholars and 24,589 Bible Class attend- 
 ants, while North Pyengan with 13,552 communicants and 5,592 
 catechumens and 40 per cent, more adherents than South Pyen- 
 gan reports less than half as many Subday-school scholars or 
 10,445, and 15,288 Bible Class attendants. 
 
 6. The ecclesiastical independence of the church. The Pres- 
 byterian church in the Philippine Islands is now entirely inde^ 
 pendent of the church in America. At the end of a decade and 
 a half of missionary service, at the instance of the mission, the 
 General Assembly at its meeting in Chicago in 1914, ordered the 
 establishment of the Presbyterian churches in the Islands as an 
 independent organization. Dr. Rodgers has stated, with his 
 characteristic tact and kindliness, the story of the establishment 
 of the new synod. Speaking of the history of the mission as 
 falling into three distinct half decades, he says, "Its first years 
 were years of publishing and making known the Good News we 
 had come to bring. Friends familiar with the history of the 
 mission will recall the great number who came to hear this mes- 
 sage and the acceptance thereof by many, many people. They 
 were blessed days, days in which the power of God's Spirit in 
 the souls of men was manifested with great power. The second 
 period was a time of organizing and establishing the scattered 
 groups into churches which, becoming conscious of their own re- 
 sponsibilities, have developed into self-reliant churches, some self- 
 supporting, other still dependent in part on the help and guidance 
 of the American missionaries. This second period now gives way 
 to a third, that of the independent church in the Philippines. We 
 have been guided, ledj almost compelled by the force of circum- 
 stances to the step of asking the home church to release us from 
 the formal relation that has. bound us so happily for fifteen years, 
 that as a church we may with God's help work out our own des- 
 tiny in these Islands. The last General Assembly cordially 
 granted the request and on October 8th, fifteen years almost to 
 the day from the time when the first members were received into 
 the Evangelical church in Manila, we regretfully started out in 
 life by ourselves. Although the formal ties are broken we shall 
 count on the loving assistance and counsel of the home church. 
 The young bride fresh from her mother's home still needs the 
 mother's guidance and is appreciative of it if tactfully given. 
 
 "We believe that this step will remove the last trace of fear 
 
 249 
 
that many of the more liberally-minded people in the Philippines 
 have had of us. The experiences of the past centuries under a 
 foreign church whose property, held in the name of the foreign 
 bishop, was denied the people whose fathers had given it, a 
 church in which but few of the people of the land had a voice and 
 they only that of subordinates, had made the people fearful of 
 the control of even so kindly a mother as our home church. This 
 was not due to any lack of appreciation of the help given but 
 simply to a dread of things foreign and a proper and natural 
 desire to have their own church. The mission has shown wis- 
 dom in anticipating this desire and granting it even before a 
 request for it was formulated. 
 
 "The occasion of the opening of the synod was one of much 
 solemnity. The old syflod closed its sessions with a deep feel- 
 ing and a vote of gratitude to the General Assembly for all that 
 it had done. The mover of this motion, one of the older Filipino 
 pastors, was so affected that he could not make the motion. A 
 deep and abiding sense of gratitude pervaded the whole synod. 
 That sanie evening, October 8th, the new synod opened its ses- 
 sions with appropriate exercises. The writer of these lines, as 
 senior minister, presided by order of the General Assembly until 
 the definite organization of the synod. Pastor Jose Moleta of 
 the Iloilo church was elected moderator and presided with abil- 
 ity and tact. The new church adopted the standards of the Pres- 
 byterian Church for its constitution. In obedience to the cus- 
 tom of past years and in order to make the work of forming 
 one united Evangelical church easy, the synod adopted the name 
 "The Evangelical Church of the Philippines (Independent Pres- 
 byterian) .... 
 
 "The mission looks forward to a growing ability on the part 
 of the church to care for its own responsibilities and to preach 
 the gospel of Christ to its people." We trust, however, that no 
 one will imagine that it is or will be for some years strong 
 enough to carry on the work with the necessary vigor so as to 
 dispense with the help of the home church. The relations of the 
 mission and the synod will change but gradually and by placing 
 the emphasis more and more on the responsibility of the church. 
 
 "The mission has abstained from political discussion and ex- 
 presses no opinion on the pending legislation. Whatever changes 
 may be made in the form of government in the future, the work 
 of the Evangelical Church of the Philippines and of the Presby- 
 terian Mission will go on as ever, each one, Filipino and Ameri- 
 can, elder and pastor, striving to the extent of his strength to- 
 wal'd the upbuilding of the Kingdom of the Master." 
 
 Whether it was wise or premature to set off the churches in 
 the Philippines in this independent synod, two facts are clear. 
 (1) One is that there have been no further schisms such as. the 
 separation of the Cavite churches from the mission and Presby- 
 tery of Manila in 1913. In this schism four entire churches 
 withdrew and with them portions of four other churches. Many 
 
 250 
 
confused elements entered into the schism as is always the case 
 in such movements, but probably the Independencia spirit was 
 the responsible cause as the leaders of the separation declared. 
 The absolute ecclesiastical independence of the synod has not 
 recalled these churches, but it has satisfied and gratified thepeople 
 and there have been no further withdrawals. Indeed apart from 
 the Tagalog section around Manila there has never been any dif- 
 ficulty whatever and many pa^ts of the field would have pre- 
 ferred that ecclesiastical independence should have been post- 
 poned. (2) The second fact is that the independent synod has 
 been set up with three presbyteries and that the forms must now 
 be filled with life. It will be no easy task. With the Presbytery 
 of Manila iu its northern section it should not be difficult, but 
 the southern section at the lower end of Luzon in the provinces 
 of Albay and Camarines and Sorsogon speaks a different dialect, 
 Bicol instead of Tagalog, and has no connection with Manila 
 except by a long water trip. This Bicol section cannot at pres- 
 ent join ■ in any efl&cient way with the Tagalog section and it 
 has no desire to be set up in a separate presbytery, having in it 
 not one self-supporting church and only one ordained pastor 
 apart from the two missionaries. The Iloilo field constitutes 
 the Panay Presbytery with six ordained men and is separated by 
 dialect from the rest of the Visayan field, which embraces the 
 Islands of Cebu, Oriental ISIegros, Bohol, and Leyte and which 
 forms the Presbytery of Cebu. This Presbytery of Cebu is a 
 large, widely extended field, in which meetings of the whole 
 presbytery are almost prohibited by the expense in money and 
 time. 
 
 Some have proposed that the obvious difiiculties of handling 
 the present synod might be met by setting up three more pres- 
 byteries and having two synods and a general assembly. Sure- 
 ly, however, it is better to try to get along as at present instead 
 of organizing more presbyterial and synodical machinery on a 
 basis of only two quasi-self-supporting local churches, all the 
 rest depending in large part upon mission support. Even in 
 the Presbytery of Manila, with 25 organized churches, only 
 three are paying one-half the salaries of their pastors, several 
 more are contributing towards their rent and all unite in the 
 support of an evangelist. There are twelve ordained Filipinos 
 in the presbytery and the mission is paying about 8,000 pesos 
 a year for their support. There is a membership of about 4,000 
 in the churches of the presbytery. Surely there should be more 
 progress in the building up of the present churches and presby- 
 terial organizations, even though the work of the Presbytery of 
 Cebu must be done somewhat irregularly and by independent 
 action of its different sections, before more ecclesiastical 
 ma,chinery is set up. Of course the synod has power to reor- 
 ganize its field in any way it thinks best but it is impossible 
 for the presbyteries to meet now without financial assistance and 
 I "think it would be wrong for the mission to provide for any 
 
 251 
 
multiplication of the machinery such as has been proposed. 
 Our ecclesiastical building in the Philippines is sufficiently anti- 
 pyramidal. For some years all our energies should be devoted 
 to broadening and strengthening its base, namely to the develop- 
 ment of strong, self-supporting local congregations. The eccle- 
 siastical machinery necessary to this end is already in exist- 
 ence. 
 
 7. As part of our evangelistic work and next in importance 
 to the task of establishing the churches, old and new, I believe 
 that our emphasis should be, laid at the present time upon the 
 great opportunity presented by the open minded, warm hearted 
 student class which has been already described. The public 
 schools have cleared away superstition, have taught young men 
 and women to seek for truth and not to be afraid to ask ques- 
 tions. This brings them at once to those who are not afraid 
 of truth but whose mission it is to teach it and who welcome 
 all intellectual inquiries. As yet it has been possibfe for the 
 government to establish high schools for the most part only 
 in provincial capitals. This brings the boys and girls away 
 from their homes, opening them in a peculiar way to friendship 
 and sympathy, giving them freedom of thought and action, 
 and exposing ihem to great temptations. In some of the prov- 
 inces the children have to come up to the provincial capital 
 even for fifth, sixth and seventh grades. Anyone can realize, 
 what a need and opportunity such a situation presents. Wbere- 
 ever friendship is opened to them these young people flock 
 around it. They made up a large part of the audiences in 
 the meetings which we attended. It is estimated that in Manila 
 there are 7000 of them living in homes which are generally badly 
 lighted and often unsanitary. The government has not been 
 able to provide dormitories either in Manila or elsewhere except 
 a few for girls and it welcomes the co-operation which the mis- 
 sions can givei in establisihing and maintaining dormitories, 
 many of which, once the building is provided, can be made 
 entirely self-supporting. Our mission has now most attractive 
 dormitories for young men in Iloilo and Cebu and for young 
 women in Oebu, and provides a home for a number of girls 
 who are studying medicine in Manila in EUinwood Seminary 
 and houses a number of young men in one of the dormitories 
 of the theoloigical school. Mr. MacDonald has also an ingenious 
 dormitory for boys in part of the old Spanish house which he 
 occupies in Naga and Mr. Brown is building a new dormitory 
 in Albay with generous gifts from the Milwaukee presbytery. 
 The care of these dormitories lays an additional burden on the 
 missionaries but it is well worth bearing. Each of these build- 
 ings becomes a foundation of good influences. The boys in the 
 Cebu dormitory come from eight provinces, some of them passing 
 right by Silliman Institute, which the clerical sympathies of 
 their parents would not allow them to attend, and go back from 
 the dormitory with an enlightenment which is communicated 
 
 252 
 
to the home. The girls in the donnitory in Oebu when we were 
 there came from five provinces to which they returned carrying 
 the new light and life with them. Not only should the oppor- 
 tunities presented in these dormitories be used in a wise and 
 tactful way, but the mission should plan evangelistic work with 
 special reference to the student class. The whole future of the 
 Islands may depend upon the winning of these students now to 
 a Christian faith which shall form the kind of Christian char- 
 acter on which alone a Christian nation can be built. 
 
 8. Extension of work. The population of the sections of the 
 Philippine Islands entrusted to our mission for evangelization 
 is about 2,500,000. To meet this responsibility we have 21 men 
 of whom four are physicians and five are teachers, and twenty 
 married and six single women. Our field embraces fourteen 
 provinces. Missionaries live at present in but ten of these. 
 The ^others are entirely open. It is not clear that the mission 
 would desire to locate a foreign missionary in each province but 
 to fill present vacancies, adequately to occupy the territory, and 
 to staff Sillim.an Institute properly the mission asked when it 
 had 19 men that the number should be doubled. "The Presby- 
 terian church," it said, "is not accustomed to shirk its full 
 responsibility and we are assured that it will not do so in the 
 present instance. We are sure that it will help us come up to 
 the full measure of duty. There is no reason for looking on 
 this work, as one never to be finished, stretching out eternally 
 and our never reaching the end. There is no need of another gen- 
 eration. Double our force and we promise with God's help, not 
 that every soul will accept His gospel, but that every soul shall 
 have a chance to do so during the coming ten or, at the most, 
 fifteen years. The Philippines government covered the islands 
 with its schools in three years and has a complete successful 
 system of education running in ten. Is our beloved church less 
 able?" 
 
 The extent of the field falling to one missionary at present 
 may be illustrated in the case of the province of Negros Oriental. 
 This province has a coast line of .300 kilometers. It contains 
 16 municipalities and 316 barrios or villages. Its population is 
 155,000. It has about 50 kilometers of good roads. All the 
 rest of the travel must be over trails. The island of Siquijor 
 which lies in sight across a wide strait belongs to the same 
 mission field. It contains five municipalities, 144 barrios with 
 a population of 45,000 and a number ■ of good roads. In this 
 field of Negros Oriental and Siquijor there is mission work in 
 16 municipalities and 45 barrios, there are seven organized 
 churches, eight unorganized congregations and 40 points where 
 there is irregular preaching by native evangelists. There are 
 five ordained pastors, one evangelist employed by the mission, 
 two by the native church, and two voluntary, self-supporting 
 evangelists. The total membership is 2604 of which 825 are 
 on the infant list. There are 21 Sunday Schools with 1550 
 
 253 
 
members. The total amount now paid to the pastors and evan- 
 gelists is 2160 Pesos, 960 from the field and the balance from 
 the mission. All this work is under the care of one missionary 
 and due to the pressure in Silliman Institute the past year he 
 has had four or five hours of teaching a day most of the week 
 in addition to the responsibility of the eyangelistic supervision 
 and development of this field. 
 
 There are no missionaries in the island of Masbate or in 
 Maranduque, which belong to our field. The former has a popu- 
 lation of 25,000 and the latter of 18,000. There are the begin- 
 nings of work in each island which have not beeii followed up. 
 And not to speak of many smaller islands, Mindoro with 43,299 
 population and Samar with 278,204 have no missionaries. When 
 the first territorial division of the Islands was made between 
 the diflferent denominations it was understood that the Presby- 
 terians and the Northern Baptists would be responsible for the 
 whole Visayan group, but as yet neither of these missions has 
 been able to do anything for these two great islands. I have 
 spoken elsewhere of the great need in northern Mindanao where 
 a number of congregations from Oebu have emigrated and many 
 young men who have studied at Silliman have carried the gospel 
 home with them. Mr. Laubach of the American Board mission 
 in Mindanao who has just gone as the first missionary to the 
 north coast, hoped to meet us in Dumaguete to discuss the more 
 adequate occupation of this promising field. He was prevented 
 from coming but wrote that he was "overflowing with the enthu- 
 siasm of enormous possibilities in Mindanao :" 
 
 "We have been urged to come to thirteen distinct towns and 
 cities in Mindanao by inhabitants of these places. There is 
 certainty that we would be able to reach large proportions of 
 every one of those cities. The town in which I am at present 
 is wholly evangelical now. There' is no other church here. 
 Until today it has been without a pastor. The man I am leav- 
 ing here is the only man beside myself to man the cities where 
 we are wanted, not to speak of the scores of towns that weed 
 us but do not yet know it. This is not a case of foisting a new 
 sect upon Catholics. These people have abandoned Eomanism, 
 and welcome us wonderfully. We are responding to a call, a 
 need, an opportunity. I did not realize this until I arrived 
 here. Literally Mindanao is weaker in its Romanism by far 
 than U. S. A. 
 
 "I must stop with one town as illustration. We decided to 
 live in Oagayan. The Presidente, the Grovemor, the Treasurer 
 all the chief officials, welcomed us, called upon us, asked us 
 to establish a hospital, a college, a dormitory, a church! We 
 held a meeting in the cock-pit Sunday afternoon after the 
 slaughter, and that audience drank in the words of Sr. Alonso, 
 and applauded him and hung about us. The next day the chief 
 political paper of the city called upon the inhabitants of the 
 province to give us their utmost support and friendship. 
 
 264 
 
"Our trouble is that we have no workers, native or foreign to 
 do this work. We have got to take young men and women and 
 train them for the pastorate for the peculiar conditions of 
 Mindanao. We need American instructors at once to prepare 
 young men and women for the work. 
 
 "If I had a map I should want to show you the cities and 
 towns, both so called Christian and so called Pagan, which wait 
 for us to aid them as soon as we are able to do so. We need 
 to establish fifty schools on the hills for the wild folk, and 
 must prepare teachers for these schools. We are able to take 
 young men from Silliman and with a very little additional 
 training prepare them for the peculiar work which they will ^ 
 be doing in the hills of Mindanao. .. .This North coast 
 of Mindanao has not been touched at all excepting by young 
 .men from Silliman." 
 
 A staff of forty men such as the mission asked for six years 
 %igo would give the mission a larger proportion of missionaries 
 to population than we have in any of our missions. If so lar^e 
 a number were to be sent now it would involve injustice to 
 other missions and there would be danger that we might lift 
 off the shoulders of the Filipino church responsibilities which 
 it should carry rather than the mission. But certainly our 
 .present missionary staff should not be allowed to diminish and 
 •there is need for several additional men for evangelistic work 
 and for a proper strengthening of the educational side of the 
 mission. 
 
 9. When our mission work in the Philippine Islands began 
 it was uncertain whether the Chinese population would remain 
 stationary or increase. It had been increasing slowly but stead- 
 ily under the Spanish rule. Since the American occupation, 
 .however, exclusion laws have been enforced and the number 
 ■of Chinese is perhaps less now than it was fifteen years ago. 
 'There are said to be 1,800 in Iloilo and 20,000 in Manila. 
 .Elsewhere the Chinese population is widely scattered. There 
 is difference of opinion in the Philippines as to whether immi- 
 .gration of Chinese should be permitted. The labor organiza- 
 tions are opposed to it and also the working people and shop 
 .keepers. Employers of labor, however, are disposed to favor 
 it. The Agricultural Congress, made up of the large planters, 
 which was in session in Manila when we were there, turned 
 out two local lawyers who act as labor leaders and who were 
 too forward in antagonizing Chinese immigration. It was pro- 
 .posed at first that the Congress should pass a resolution favor- 
 .ing it, but it finally put its resolution in the form of asking 
 .the American Congress in Washington to allow the Philippine 
 Assembly to handle the problem of immigration as it deems 
 .wise. It would seem to be doubtful whether the resolution 
 in this form will prove effective. The problem certainly is a 
 difQeult one. Filipino labor is insufficient and it cannot com- 
 •pare with Chinese labor. EfScient labor in the Philippines 
 
 255 
 
would long ago have built up a far more prosperous and popu- 
 lous society. The population of the Islands is only 66 to the 
 square mile while it is 200 in India, 290 in Japan and 350 in 
 Java. On the other hand if Chinese labor is allowed to come 
 in to do the manual work the experience of all these Eastern 
 lands shows that it will not be long before the Chinese who 
 came in as laborers have become themselves the employers of 
 labor and the masters of capital. 
 
 We have a small congregation among the Chinese in Iloilo 
 where the pastor said there were about thirty Chinese Chris- 
 tians. The work can hardly be said to be very effective or flour- 
 ishing. In Manila after an effort on the part of several of. the 
 missions to work for Chinese, their efforts were unified and the 
 whole work placed under the care of the Episcopalians. It does 
 not seem to have flourished any better, considering the extent 
 of the field, than the enterprise in Iloilo. And certainly the 
 work is no easy one. As one goes through the Chinese sectioi^ 
 of Manila his questionings regarding Chinese character, which 
 are allayed in China by so many revelations of the nobler quali- 
 ties of the Chinese, revive, and he asks himself whether the 
 ■Chinese masses really have any of the finer sensibilities or 
 whether life for them has not become a mere matter of material 
 subsistence and prosperity with an almost complete trophy to 
 higher aspirations that make trade and human intercourse not 
 mere ends in themselves but the means of an advancing civiliza- 
 tion and a richer idealism of life. Of course any such questionings 
 do any fragment of the human race injustice but the intensity 
 with which they are pressed upon one by the atmosphere of the 
 Chinese life in Manila suffices to indicate how difficult the prob- 
 lem of Christianizing such a community is. 
 
 There are thirty Chinese students in Sillinian institute, two- 
 thirds of whom are Christians. They come from the Visayas 
 and from Jolo. It is possible this number may diminish as 
 the Chinese are trying to raise at least $200,000 for a Chinese 
 school in Manila with primary grades in Cebu and Iloilo whose 
 graduates would be sent to Manila for higher studies. The 
 motive back of the movement is the natural desire of the Chinese 
 to have their sons secure a Chinese as well as an English edu- 
 cation. The prevalent Chinese dialect among the Chinese in 
 the Philippines is Amoy. So long as there are Chinese students 
 in Silliman Institute it would seem that every effort should be 
 made to work through them to reach the families or communi- 
 ties from which they come. It is just such following up work 
 as this that the staff and organization of a mission school should 
 enable it to do. 
 
 10. It would not be satisfactory to close this discussion of 
 the Filipino church without a further recognition of the sin- 
 cerity and attractiveness of so much of the Christian experience 
 with which we met throughout the Islands. Nowhere on all 
 our trip did we have happier or more profitable conferences than 
 
 256 
 
with, the Filipino Ohrisltians. There was mo mistaking; the 
 :genuineness of the work which the Holy Spirit had done in them 
 land no difficulty in discerning the proof that in one and another 
 /Christ had already been formed, the hope of glory. In one 
 conference we asked the people to speak frankly of what they 
 (felt to be the needs of the evangelical churches and of their own 
 [hearts. A woman at once responded "I rejoice because we have 
 been chosen to spread God's word and the first question which 
 «ach of us should put to himself, I think, is. Am I faithful to 
 God in this and earnest in spreading His Kingdom ? If we find 
 that our lives are lacking in this fidelity and earnestness, surely 
 fve must get them right, and I think the way is by a fuller and 
 truer life of prayer. If we but realize that God is working in 
 us and through us, we shall have the power to do His work that 
 our churches need." "I think," said a man who at once followed, 
 "that we need the same burden that was on Paul's heart for 
 ■the church, for its life and growth, and the same recognition of 
 lOur own weakness and need through which God was made strong 
 in him." "Our great need," said another woman, "is a more radical 
 ■change of life in us Christians. Even if no word is spoken the 
 •life speaks and preaches and the heart that is in the life must 
 'be fitted for this constant and unconscious work." "I think," 
 paid another, "that our need is for more intensity in work, for 
 (more courage in speaking to individuals and more faithfulness 
 in prayer." "Yes," said another woman, "and we must clear 
 tip our lives of all that hinders and defiles, of all sins and clogs 
 ■of every kind, tuba drinking and every evil that weakens and 
 ■compromises the life." These had spoken in vernacular, the next 
 pian spoke in English. "I ask regarding my earthly friends," 
 ■said he, "how did I win them to be my friends, and I answer, 
 ''By love,' and then, I ask, 'Why do I not win men to be the 
 friends of Christ?' and I must answer, 'For lack of love.' For 
 csurely if we had such, love of God for men in our hearts as we 
 Jiave love of our own for our friends, we would win them to 
 (Christ and His church. We do not show weakness and patience 
 enough nor is the moral difference between our lives and the lives 
 that do not profess to know Christ as distinct and apparent as 
 it ought to be." The other speakers fell back into the local dia- 
 ilect. "I should say, the need of humility and zeal in service and 
 ■more purity of life, is the great need," said one. "The nee* 
 ■of faith in God and sure confidence in His word," said another. 
 Then an old Spanish maestra who was the strength of the Chris- 
 (tian congregation in her village in the hills, quoted the Lord's 
 (words, "First cast out the beam out of thine own eye." "What 
 ican we do," she went on, "until we have done this and how can 
 we do this? By continuing instant in prayer, by having a Sun- 
 day School picture roll hanging in your house with its constant 
 reminder, by remembering the words of Christ." What other 
 or better answers than these would any group of earnest Chris- 
 tians have given at home? The love and faith of many of these 
 
 25Y 
 
 9 — iKepopt of Deipaitatlonj 
 
Filipino Christians will be one of our most dearly treasured 
 memories forever. If it be said that they are but as little 
 (Children, it is enough to recall that there are some words of 
 Christ oh that subject which it were better for us all not to for-. 
 'get or to think that we had outgrown. 
 
 VI. The Educational Work of owr Mission. 
 
 It is interesting to note how in our educational as well as in 
 our evangelistic work our actual enterprise has unfolded in ways 
 ^t variance with our original plan. In his report on his visit 
 to the Philippine Islands in 1901, Dr. Brown reports what these 
 plans were in commenting on the recommendations of Dr. J. C. 
 E. Ewing of the Punjab mission who had been sent to the Philip- 
 pines by the Board to share in the initial determination of our 
 mission policy: 
 
 "As to number and location, (of tour higher gr|ade boys' 
 schools) Dr. Ewing recommended 'that, in view of the large out- 
 Jay of the Government in education, we ought to confine our 
 education work to two schools, the one at Dumaguete for Visayan 
 ^nd another to be established for the exclusive purpose of rais- 
 ing up native ministers and native teachers at Iloilo.' That 
 was wise counsel at that time of beginning; but, of course, as 
 our work develops in other fields, more institutions will be 
 required. The whole Oebuyan group is too extensive a region 
 to be permanently tributary to one school at almost the extreme 
 southern end of it, while in the great territory which has been 
 p^signed to us on the island of Luzon, there will be in time 
 piany boys who will be prevented by both distance and dialect 
 from going to our schools in the Visayan Islands, who might be 
 unfavorably affected by the atmosphere of such a city as Manila 
 and whom we must therefore provide for in some central prov- 
 incial town in southern Luzon." 
 
 In the actual unfolding of our work, however, and the chang- 
 ing evangelistic and educational conditions, our training school 
 has been established not at Iloilo but at Manila and no one 
 would propose now that we should establish a mission school for 
 boys anywhere in the Islands in addition to Silliman Institute 
 at Dumaguete. The plan proposed in Dr. Brown's report seemed 
 the wisest plan at the time but new facts and conditions arose 
 to modify it. The same thing will be sure to happen to any 
 plan of educational work that we might make now reaching for- 
 ward over any long cburse pf years. A great deal depends on 
 what the government educational system may be and do. If 
 political conditions shift and public education is abridged or its 
 character altered or its language changed, entirely new educa- 
 tional problems will arise. The possibility of changed educa- 
 jtional policies does not depend alone on the contingency of 
 altered political conditions. These conditions might indeed alter 
 without any change in educational policy. On the other hand 
 even with the government continuing as at present, economic 
 and social conditions may in time alter the character of educa- 
 
 258 
 
tion, reducing, for example, the volume of general literary edu- 
 cation and increasing agricultural and industrial schools. The 
 Japanese government is feeling its way very cautiously in its 
 educational policy in Chosen lest a school product should he^ 
 turned out unassimilable by society. -The overwhelming major- 
 ity of the young men graduating from the high schools in the 
 Philippine Islands to-day have political and professional ambi- 
 tions. Of twenty-five graduates from one provincial high school, 
 all but two took up the study of law. There is a limit to the 
 ability of any society to absorb lawyers and politicians without 
 an acute attack of political indigestion. Even if these students 
 can be turned into medicine and teaching, although teaching will 
 absorb a large supply, it is a question whether even so the 
 product may not sooner or later be in excess of the need. In 
 recognition of just such dangers as these, a large industrial ele- 
 ment is incorporated in all the schools in the Philippines, and 
 its effect has been radically to alter the attitude of mind of 
 the people toward other work than that of the professions. But 
 social evolution, especially the cross-grafting of the western type 
 upon the eastern, is an extremely delicate process which does 
 not surrender itself to human manipulation but manages the 
 men who think they are managing it, as the Japanese and 
 Chinese. have both discovered and as history teaches all but the 
 blind. What ten years in the Philippine Islands may develop 
 no one can foresee and without such foresight it is inexpedient 
 to project programs which are sure to be overthrown. The best 
 we can do is to deal with conditions year by year and to keep 
 alternative courses of action always open before us. These con- 
 siderations apply to our medical work in the Philippines as well 
 as to our schools. 
 
 1. The policy of the mission from the outset of making the 
 fullest possible use of the public schools has been wise. It is 
 true that these schools have been carefully non-religious just as 
 in the United iSta:tes and have fearlessly taught truth just as 
 truth and without the need of any other authority. At once, 
 accordingly, the Roman church antagonized and condemned the 
 schools audi sought to enter into competition with them by 
 parochial schools. This hostility has not disappeared. The list 
 of private schools granted government recognition issued by the 
 Bureau of EJuctttion shows 13 schools authorized to grant the 
 B. A. degree all of them Roman Catholic with the exception of 
 Silliman Institute ; 14 listed as high schools, four of them secu- 
 lar, the others Roman Catholic; 17 listed as intermediate, all 
 Roman Catholic except the three Baptist schools, two of them 
 at Jaro and one at Bacolod ; and 7 listed as primary, all Roman 
 Catholic except two. In many centers also where the Roman 
 church does not have competitive schools it throws its influence 
 ■against the attendance of its children at the public schools. As 
 Dr. Brown said in his report, "I'rotestant missionaries are not 
 taking this position. On the contrary, they believe in 'the pub- 
 
 359 
 
lie school system. In every place I found our missionaries out- 
 spoken and cordial in their support of it. It is true that the 
 divorce of the schools from religion is so complete that, apart 
 from the local assistance that may be rendered in a few places 
 by teachers ^ho, as private individuals, attend the Protestant 
 eervices, the only advantage that the public schools will be to 
 Protestantism will be indirect, in creating those conditions of 
 intellectual freedom in which Protestantism best thrives. In 
 other words, we favor the public school system because we are 
 American citizens rather than because we are Protestants. But 
 this should not prevent our hearty and unqualified co-operation 
 with the public schools as individual citizens. We believe in the 
 separation of Church and State, and we do not ask or expect 
 any recognition or assistance as Protestants." Our mission has 
 opened a very few village schools in communities where there 
 were no public schools but its steadfast policy has been to sup- 
 port the public school system. This is the right policy. In 
 accordance with it the mission and the church should see that 
 all the boys and girls of our churches attend the schools. Loy- 
 alty to the state requires this and it is indespensable that no 
 ■shade of illiteracy should rest on the evangelical churches. Their 
 members must be readers of the Bible and in their intelligence 
 as well as in their character they should be the most respected 
 and influential element in their communities. 
 
 2. Silliman Institute. This wonderful institution, one of the 
 most prosperous, influential and inspiring schools we. have seen 
 anywhere in the world, might seem at first to be an exception to 
 the mission's policy of not duplicating or competing with the 
 public schools, but the exception is only apparent for when the 
 school began it had the field to itself even as a high school and 
 in its college work it is doing what the government never plan- 
 ned to undertake. So far from looking upon it as a competitive 
 institution the Bureau of Education regards it with the great- 
 est favor, holding its work and influence in high esteem and 
 recognizing it as one of the most satisfactory and useful institu- 
 tions in the Islands. Its graduates and those of the Ateneo de 
 Manila are the only ones whose Bachelor of Arts degrees are 
 recognized by the government for admission to the college of law 
 of the University. It has over 700 students of whoni, 101, are in 
 the follpfr*' department, the grade of whose senio, -M'i Hi- is roughly 
 that of tlio sophomore year in a college at home, 226 of the stu- 
 dents are working their own way through. There is a wonderful 
 ■spirit of zeal and good fellowship in the institution. It is like 
 the burst of new life through nature in the spring time.. When 
 Dr. Hibbard announced that because of the disarrangements 
 involved by the conferences during our visit, the seniors would 
 have no classes for three days and would have to be ready to 
 teach classes for which missionary teachers had been caring, the 
 announcement was taken as a matter of course just as a notice 
 of the rfearrangement of work in a workshop. The boys pour 
 
up to the institute from all parts of the Philippine Islands 
 though naturally a great majority come from the Visayas as the 
 following table indicates: 
 
 Antique 4l Agusan l2 Albay 1 
 
 C(?bu 90 Batangas 5 Bohol 16 
 
 Camarines 1 Capiz 11 Cavite 5 
 
 Dapitan 40 Davao 4 I. Sur 4 
 
 Iloilo 66 Jfolo , . 5 Leyte 4 
 
 Laguna 4 Misamis 60 Manila 3 
 
 Oc. Negf OS 65 Or. Negros ;!35 Rizal 1 
 
 Sorsogon 3 Samar 1 Surigao 2 
 
 Tayabas 3 Zamboanga 4 
 
 The school is known and admired everywhere through the 
 Islands. An old friend who is a high school teacher far up in 
 the Island of Luzon wrote me, "I am sure you ipust have enjoyed 
 your visit to Silliman Institute. The work that school is doing 
 is wonderful. But they are so crowded. I sent a boy there for 
 two years, so I know a good deal of the school." Not only is it 
 known and respected far away but it is the pride of the com- 
 munity and the province in which it is located. At the public 
 meeting in the assembly hall of the Institute attended by the 
 .Governor and provincial officials, the superintendent of educa- 
 tion, the public high school, and many others, the Treasurer of 
 ithe province made the following address: 
 
 "No Filipino is insensible to the honor which the representa- 
 tives of the Board of Foreign Missions in New York have bestow- 
 ed on us by their visit to this country for the unselfish pur- 
 pose of promoting the work that is being accomplished by their 
 missions in these islands. To you, distinguished visitors, I extend 
 the most cordial welcome of the ofQcials and people of Oriental 
 Negros, and hope that your short stay with us will be a pleas- 
 ant one. 
 
 "It is beyond my power to fittingly iexpress our sentiments of 
 gratitude and appreciation for the cause which prompted you 
 to cross over the high seas and come to this solitary place with 
 no material reward in view but the satisfaction of doing good 
 to others. 
 
 "Silliman Institute, which is the best expression of your 
 humanitarian work, has opened the door of opportunity to count- 
 less young people, who are eager to obtain a liberal Christian 
 education. The untiring efforts of Dr. Hibbard, Dr. Langheim, 
 and their associates can never be rewarded. Their devotion to 
 their noble work has extended the fame of Silliman Institute to 
 ia degree that it can no longer accommodate all those who ask for 
 admission. Hundreds of young people from all over the islands 
 are turned away from its doors every year for lack of proper 
 accommodations to remedy this sad condition. Your representa- 
 tives in this province have started a voluntary contribution for 
 the purpose of enlarging the capacity of the college and for 
 other beneficial purposes. That the people responded to this 
 
 261 
 
call, is evidenced by the amount already subscribed, which means 
 no small personal sacrifice on the part of all those who have 
 ■contributed, taking in consideration the financial depression 
 now prevalent in this country. But no matter how willing we 
 .are to help ourselves our economic possibilities, do not permit us 
 .to go far without your help and the generous aid of the Ameri- 
 can people, which we hope will be continued with liberality as 
 heretofore. 
 
 "I again thank you for your visit, and, in conclusion, permit 
 me to assure you that whatever will be the future reserved to 
 ,this country, the work of Silliman Institute will always remain 
 one of the connecting links, which will forever unite the Filipino 
 people with their benefactors, the American people." 
 
 It would "be easy to say much more regarding this interesting 
 and useful school. If the saints on high are conciemed with what 
 ■goes on upon the earth, the spirits of Dr. Bllinwood and Dr. 
 iSilliman who projected and established this school, must rejoice 
 with a great joy. But our concern here is with this questions of 
 school policy which are under discussion. 
 
 (1) Extension or iatension? Hundreds of students have been 
 turned away from the Institute because of its inability to house 
 them and take care of them in its class rooms. Even with 700 
 students, more than a third are extemos living in improvised 
 dormitories off the campus who "have been compelled to board 
 with town people where the food is not the best and the living 
 conditions are most unsanitary and in many cases immoral." 
 These students should all be housed and cared for upon the 
 campus. About half of the extemos are working' students and 
 the other half are paying students whose fees if they were on 
 the campus would add materially to the resources of the school. 
 iTo meet the needs of the school for equipment and to make it pos- 
 sible to increase the number of students to 1,000 an extension 
 campaign has been begun in the Islands looking to the raising 
 of |50',000 gold on the field with the hope that another $50,000 
 may be provided in the United States to cover the following 
 needs : 
 
 Science Building $15,000 
 
 Two Boys' Dormitories '. 30,000 
 
 One Girls' Dormitory and equipment 30,000 
 
 Water and sewer" systems 1,500 
 
 Hospital 5,000 
 
 Professor's Cottage 2,500 
 
 Church 5,000 
 
 Land 5,000 
 
 Six extemo dormitories 6,000 
 
 Total 1100,000 
 
In spite of adverse conditions, Pesos 38,000 had been sub- 
 scribed before we left the Islands and the whole field had not 
 yet been canvassed. Of "this amount Pesos 3,000 had been given 
 by the Philippine Assembly toward the hospital and this gift 
 with |2,000 gold from the New York Women's Board had made 
 it possible to proceed with a very attractive concrete hospital 
 building. 
 
 This additional equipment is necessary even if the school 
 should not be enlarged, to enable it to do its work satisfactorily. 
 At present almost every available square foot of floor space, in- 
 cluding the tables and verandahs, is covered with boys at night. 
 One has to pick his way with care to avoid stepping on them. 
 The class rooms are inadequate and especially for elemental and 
 experimental science teaching in which excellent work has been 
 done and which should be one of the most important parts of 
 the curriculum, an additional building is indispensable. 
 
 The question has been raised, however, as to whether we ought 
 either now or in the future to consider any limitation of the 
 number of pupils. Many are eager for an enlargement of the 
 school to 1,000. Some even advocate a policy of securing 1,500 
 students. On the other hand it may be doubted whether tbis 
 will be found practicable or wise, if practicable. Only one-sixth 
 of the student body represent students of college grade or the 
 two upper years of the high school. High school and college 
 students together represent less than one-half of the whole stu- 
 dent body. It is certain that the continued development of the 
 public school system and the provision of primary and inter- 
 mediate schools will tend to reduce the number of students of 
 these grades coming to Dumaguete, although there will always 
 be parents in a Latin land who will wish to send their boys 
 away at a very early age to schools that can surround them with 
 the moral influences which prevail in Silliman Institute. In- 
 deed one danger against which the school has to guard constant- 
 ly is "that fathers of boys who have been failures elsewhere are 
 anxious to get them into Silliman with the idea that they will 
 be reformed and made into men there when all else has failed." 
 But even if the number of students obtainable is practically un- 
 limited, ought we to pursue a policy of the largest possible ex- 
 tensive work? There are some who answer at once in the affir- 
 mative. They argue that it is desirable to scatter the good in- 
 fluences of the Institute as widely as possible, to seize the present 
 opportunity to pour out a large stream of young men eager for 
 education and responsive to the spirit and ideals of the Institute 
 throughout the country. They point out that the curse of the 
 Philippine Islands in the past has been the dominance of a small 
 intellectual aristocracy and contend that no greater service could 
 be rendered the Islands today tban to democratize intelligence. 
 Later, they say, it may be well to cut down the numbers and 
 make the work intensive, but not now when every boy who can 
 be brought to the institution and moulded by it is both a con- 
 
 263 
 
tribution to the political body of the commonwealtli and a new 
 center of evangelical sympathy and service. 
 
 On the other hand it is held that we' are not influencing the 
 large number we now have as we ought. There are only 30 
 teachers for over 700 students and of these 30 but 11 are mis- 
 sionary teachers and 4 trained Filipino teachers. The other 15 
 are only student teachers. It is argued, and unanswerably, that 
 15 regular teachers cannot meet the needs of 700 students much 
 less of a thousand or fifteen hundred, and that the addition of 
 two or three more missionaries, urgently appealed for, would 
 not begin to strengthen the staff so as to enable it to meet its 
 responsibilities. 
 
 (2) Our attitude in the matter of an extensive or intensive 
 development of the school will depend not a little on our educa- 
 tional ideal. If we are satisfied with a fair superficial education 
 accompanied by the wholesome influence of an institutional life 
 cbarged with moral warmth and earnestness, we should probably 
 favor as large a student body as possible. But if our ideal de- 
 mands a thorough intellectual training and the actual equip- 
 ment of students for efficient work, then it is obvious that we 
 cannot achieve this ideal even with our present number of stu- 
 dents and our present staff. We can do better work than it is 
 possible to do in the public schools and we can hold our own 
 at least for the present at the head of educational work in the 
 Islands, but we shall begin to fail as soon as other agencies be- 
 gin to do what must be done in the way of really thorough edu- 
 cational work. 
 
 (3) Yet another element of the problem is our conception of 
 the duty of a mission institution toward the individual student. 
 In the early days when the students were few it was possible 
 for the missionaries to deal with individual pupils, to pick out 
 and influence the choice boys. When teachers have to teach five 
 and six hours a day and have classes of fifty and sixty, personal 
 work and infiuence become practically impossible. One ideal 
 with which the school was established was that it should help 
 to provide the educated ministry needed. "If we knew in ad- 
 vance," it was said, '"which particular boys would become church 
 leaders, we could confine our schools to them and make our in- 
 stitutions simple training schools for Christian workers. But 
 in the Philippines, as elsewhere, the only way that we can ol> 
 tain such workers is to bring under our direct influence during 
 the formative period of school life a considerable number of 
 promising boys, mould them spiritually as well as intellectually, 
 and from them select those who have the requisite qualifications 
 and who appear to be called of God." A number of boys who 
 have studied at Silliman have gone into Christian work, but of 
 the fifty who have been graduated . from the institution I think 
 only five have gone on to evangelistic work while seven have 
 become teachers and the other thirty-eight have gone into vari- 
 ous secular occupations. More students were looking forward 
 
 264 
 
to tlie ministry when there were only two hundred in the insti- 
 tution than have that purpose now. It certainly is not the num- 
 ber of students which in itself is determinative in such matters, 
 it is the amount of influence that can be brought to bear on the 
 individual students and the character of the corporate influence 
 of the school. If we could hope to have a faculty sufficient to 
 deal adequately with each individual, to maintain the educa- 
 tional standards which we ought to seek and to make the spirit 
 of the whole school even more penetratingly eflflcient than it is 
 now, we might without fear take in as many students as are 
 available. But if the faculty that can be provided can only ac- 
 complish these ends for a limited number of students, then sure- 
 ly to the limited number we should confine ourselves. For it is 
 perfectly certain that in the Philippines as elsewhere our in- 
 fluence and mission in educational work depend upon our being 
 able to provide intellectual and moral training qualitatively of 
 a flrmer and better sort than any one else can provide. 
 
 (4) B efore g ^iTig- +" rtnnTjmiotp yf^ Ti^ ere under the impres- 
 sio n that^illim fTi TTia+r+ntA wasi prArlnTninaTitly an inrlngtrial 
 
 sch ool. This is a mistaken impression. Th e school does an in- 
 
 v afuable inri^igi-Tnai wr.T.v but the required industrial w ork is 
 
 Iftga than in tTif> pnMi/^ sphnnla In the public SChools iljdustrial 
 
 work-ia I'equii'ed of all pupils during the three years of the in- 
 termediate school. "No normal pupil is promoted from a pri- 
 mary or intermediate grade without participating in industrial 
 work." At Silliman Institute the required work is two hours 
 a week for two years in the intermediate school, one hour of 
 theory or drawing and one hour of agriculture or carpentering 
 in each of the two years. Apart from this the only industrial 
 work is that done by the working students who are paying their 
 way through. A few other boys attend the classes in mechani- 
 cal drawing or woodwork or use. the shop, but there is no indus- 
 trial work required of pay pupils in the upper four years. The 
 students do not want it and a large number of parents would 
 take their children out of the school if, it were required. The 
 industrial work carried on by the work students is admirable. 
 It is however con fined as far as trades are concerned to t he 
 inieia«--worktHg~s?Eudmtsri5StWBeGr-^0-aHdJjOtf^ who 
 
 logyn f fjrppntpri TiP'. -weaving, Macksmithiug. machine repairin gr" 
 p lumbing, painting, electric lighting, etc . The 182 externo work- 
 ing~fetudents work naif a aay each per week but their work is 
 the care of the grounds. The shops have sent a most creditable 
 exhibit to the Exposition in San Francisco. The present plan 
 may be the wisest practicable one and yet I think the question 
 is worth careful re-study by those who are giving their lives to the 
 school. 
 
 In addition to its campus of 24 acres the school has a farm of 
 fifty or sixty acres which cost Pesos 2500 and which is irrigable 
 but which it has been foimd is too far away for practical use. 
 It would be desirable to exchange it for land closer at hand to 
 be used for agricultural instruction. 
 
 26S 
 
(5) As has already been intimated, the school has had under 
 its influence since it was established about 5,000 students of 
 whom fifty have completed the course and been graduated. The 
 same question arises which is met in every mission field, and 
 also at home, as to whether the educational interests of these 
 fifty should control the curriculum and plan of the institution 
 or the interests of the 4,950. Will it not be necessary in our 
 schools to introduce some differentiation of training and op- 
 I)ortunity between the comparatively small number who are 
 going on to complete the course and the large number who drop 
 out lalong the way and who .need a discipline contemplating not 
 something beyond to which they do not intend to advance, 
 but rather the actual conditions of life into which they are soon 
 going and for which their few years in the school are their ex- 
 clusive educational preparation? 
 
 (6) One other problem in all our misision institutions, and 
 not more here than elsewhere, is the problem of following up 
 former students, both graduates and those who left without 
 graduation. Bread sown upon the waters will come back some- 
 times but not always. A great deal more would come back in 
 our mission .fields if there were some following after. Every 
 graduate, at least, should be held fast by friendship and occas- 
 ional communication, where the number of graduates is as small 
 as it is as yet in Dumaguete. Boys baptized in the school or 
 drawn close to the church should be held to and followed after 
 or brought in touch with the nearest missionary or evangelist 
 who could anchor them in Christian character and work. Eighty 
 of the boys in the school who had been baptized last year did not 
 return this year. Have these boys been gathered into the fellow- 
 ship of the Christian congregations nearest to their present 
 homes ? Many boys join the Dumaguete church and do not trans- 
 fer their letters on leaving. Often probably this is impossible as 
 they go to coanmunities where there are no churches, but each 
 should be specially cared for. 
 
 (7) The church in Dumaguete presents the same problem as 
 the church in many college communities where the local element 
 in the church is overshadowed by the college element. The prob- 
 lem is more difBeult because the overshadowing in Dumaguete 
 is so overwhelming. As a matter of fact, in Dumaguete city 
 the church as yet has made only a slight impression. Would it 
 not be a good thing both for the community and for the college 
 if the Christian forces of the college should carry on an earnest 
 evangelistic campaign with the object of developing in the town 
 a local church that would have a life and independence of its 
 own apart from the college element and give the boys in the 
 college, who will form their ideal of an evangelical church from 
 what they see in Dumaguete, a different conception from what 
 they must carry away at present. There are many earnest 
 Christian boys in the college also to whom the experience of 
 such a campaign would be helpful and, might prove the occasion 
 of their call to the ministry. 
 
 266 
 
3. A Girls' School for the Visayans. The only missionary 
 girls' school in the Visayan group is the small boarding school 
 of the Baptist Mission at Jaro, near Iloilo. Our Philippine Mis- 
 sion is unanimous in its conviction that, ready as it would be 
 to send all our Christian girls who wish to go to a Christian 
 boarding school to Jaro, if it were practicable, the conditions of 
 distance and expense make it impossible, and the Baptist mis- 
 sionaries agree in this view. Circumstances seem to require ac- 
 cordingly that just as there are two Christian schools for boys 
 serving the two sides of the Visayan group, the Baptist school 
 in Jaro and our school in Dumaguete, so there will need to be 
 two girls' schools, the Baptist school in Jaro and a school of our 
 own, ministering to the eastern islands of Cebu, Bohol, Leyte, 
 and the province of Oriental Negros. The mission advocates 
 the establishment of this school as a department of Silliman In- 
 stitute. The extension plans of the Institute provide a girls' 
 dormitory for the purpose. There is no difficulty about the girls 
 taking their school work in the same classes with the boys. The 
 government schools are co-educational and so is Mackenzie Col- 
 lege in Brazil where the general conditions are siinilar. Hun- 
 dreds of fathers w'ho send tbeir sons to Silliman Institute have 
 asked to be allowed to send their daughters also. . When the 
 students were asked recently to hand in the names of sisters or 
 female members of their families who would come to Silliman 
 if provision were made for them, the names of over 300 girls 
 were handed in. The Institute has had girl students in the past 
 and at the time of our visit there was one young women taking 
 college work who although alone among over 700 boys carried 
 herself with perfect tact and decorum and with the greatest re- 
 spect and courtesy on the part of the boys. We considered the 
 question in its various aspects both in our own mission and in 
 conference with the Baptist missionaries and have no hesitation 
 in recommending that the plan of the mission for a girls' de- 
 partment of Silliman Institute be approved. Most of our girls 
 from the island of Panay will doubtless go to the Baptist Girls' 
 School in Jaro just as most of our young men in the Island go 
 to the Baptist school for boys. This seems to be much the wis^t 
 plan of co-operation,-— that the higher educational institutions 
 in the Panayan dialect of Visayan should be carried on by the 
 Baptists and the higher institutions in the Cebuyan dialect by 
 our mission. The expense of this development, beyond equip- 
 ment and the addition of a matron for the dormitory and per- 
 haps one more woman teacher at Dumaguete, will not be great. 
 The boys and girls who come to these schools come largely from 
 homes that can meet the expenses or if they do not they can con- 
 tribute work which will largely cover the cost of their training. 
 Some of the Roman Catholic convents for girls charge as much 
 as fifty pesos a month, and Silliman Institute with a total bud- 
 get of about $25,000 gold, received last year in appropriations 
 from the Board only $925 gold, apart from salaries of the mis- 
 sionaries, over |24,000 being raised on the field- 
 
 §67 
 
4. The other educational institutions of the mission are the 
 Union Bible iSeminary in Manila and the Bible School for Girls. 
 Dr. EUinwood's name is associated with both of these institu- 
 tions, and one is sometimes at a loss to know which institution 
 is intended when the phrase EUinwood Seminary is usied. 
 
 The Union Bible Seminary represents a co-^oper'ation in the- , 
 ological teaching of the Methodists, United Brethren and Pres- 
 byterian Missions. There are over fifty students, of whom about 
 a half are from the Methodist territory, a third from Presby- 
 terian and a sixth from the United Brethren. The Baptist Mis- 
 sion in Panay has approved of the union seminary plan and 
 agreed to co-operate but both distance and difference of dialect 
 have made it impossible for it to join practically in the w'ork. The 
 Congregational Mission in Mindanao has also approved the plan 
 and expects to give assistance on the teaching staff, but its field 
 is far away to the south and it remains to be seen whether it 
 will be able to send any students. It is hoped that the Chris- 
 tian Mission will see its way to join in the work. It is an im- 
 mense advantage to have this work done co-operatively. It 
 makes possible a much more adequate and efficient faculty and 
 it draws together the coming ministry of the different churcheis 
 in a way that promises even greater harmony and eflflciency of 
 denominational co-operation in the future. 
 
 (1) Thus far the seminary has not been able to draw many 
 students from Silliman Institute. The Institute is far away. 
 Its students come mainly from the Visayan dialects and as yet 
 too small a number of them have been seeking the ministry. It 
 would be very desirable to have a more special effort made to 
 present the claims of the ministry and the opportunity offered 
 in the Union Theological Seminary to the Silliman students. 
 This should be primarily done by the faculty, but an occasional 
 visit from one of the teachers in the Seminary or 'from some 
 strong Filipino minister would help. 
 
 (2) There is a great need of more trained evangelists and 
 preachers in islands like Cebu and Bohol and Leyte and indeed 
 in Panay and Negros also. To siend young men from these dis- 
 tant islands to Manila is expensive and there is the risk that 
 after a few years in Manila they will be disinclined to return 
 to remote country places. Among the suggestions of relief that 
 have been made are the opening of a training department at 
 Silliman Institute or of a training school at some other point 
 in the Visayans. Such an institution, as experience in other 
 fields has shown, would be sure sooner or later to develop into 
 an embryonic theological seminary. It would seem better not 
 to run the risk of such a development now but to make further 
 efforts to send choice young men to Manila and to develop other 
 workers by local institutes and conferences and by personal mis- 
 sionary guidance. 
 
 (3) To have a single institution for the training of all the 
 ministers and evangelists in any country is not without its 
 
perils. It may produce too much uniformity of type both of 
 opinion and of method. A single institution for the training of 
 officers in an army or navy may or may not be desirable, but 
 whatever objections there are to such institutions for army and 
 naval officers, there are certainly very real dangers in the case 
 of the ministry. The danger is greatly lessened in a union theo: 
 logical school where teachers from different denominations in- 
 troduce a desirable variety but even here the peril exists and 
 should be kept in mind and lessened as far as may be by giving 
 the students as ample and direct a contact with life as may be 
 possible. This the seminary is seeking to do, I think success- 
 fully. 
 
 VII. Work for Americans. The largest body of Americans of 
 course is found in Manila, where they do not exceed 4,000 or 
 so. Our only other stations where there is any considerable 
 number of Americans are Iloilo, Cebu and Albay. Elsewhere 
 there are smaller 'groups of a score or less. Among our own 
 people in the Islands there are many who represent and who 
 sustain our best ideals and traditions, in whom the missionaries • 
 find their best friends and supporters, and the value of whose 
 influence, in the accomplishment of our national mission in the 
 Philippines, is incalculable. In addition to Ifhese men and 
 women who hold fast and show forth their Christian faith, there 
 are many more of uprightness and moral integrity but of un- 
 pronounced Christian position. They appreciate what the mis- 
 sionarieis are doing and are glad to support Christian worship 
 for the American community, and even when they do not them- 
 selves attend they are glad to know that the work is done. There 
 are at the other extreme, of course, as in every western stream 
 that has flowed over these eastern lands, the broken men and the 
 derelicts, or those whose morality at home was wholly external, 
 a limitation of the environment from which they have now been 
 loosed. To all these different types our American missionaries 
 owe a great duty and a duty whch almost all of them have splen- 
 didly met. It is delightful to see throughout the Islands, the 
 cordiality of relationship between the missionaries and other 
 Americans. Even though it takes time, the missionaries are do- 
 ing right in carrying the amount of pastoral work, much of it 
 of necessity hidden from sight, which many of them are doing. 
 Wherever the size of the community justifies it, it is desirable for 
 them to try to maintain a regular English service, and elsewhere 
 there ought certainly to be an occasional service at those times 
 when the dear memories of the past open the most careless 
 hearts to approach. 
 
 In some of the military posts as at Albay, there are no chap- 
 lains. Here there is a special field for work in co-operation with 
 Christian officers in reaching young men who need all the help 
 that Christ can give. The largest of the army posts, at Port 
 McKinley and Corregidor, have their own chaplains. At Fort 
 McKinley there are 5,000 soldiers who have three hours' drill and 
 
 269 
 
eight hours' leisure a day. That fact alone describes in adequate 
 terms the need and opportunity. 
 
 In Manila a union has been happily consummated between the 
 two American churches, the Central Methodist Episcopal church 
 and the First Presbyterian church. The union has proved a 
 great success. The two churches have melted together in per- 
 fect oneness to form a. strong, influential congregation, a blessing 
 to the city, to the Islands, and to the Far East. The united 
 church has been singularly fortunate in its first pastor, the Eev. 
 Bruce Wright, who has the confidence and affection of the peo- 
 ple and who is leading the church with great success in its en- 
 larged and strengthened activity. It is, of course, uncertain 
 how large the American community will be in Manila either in 
 the near or the distant future but the size of the congregations 
 and the demands for the church's work at present call either 
 for an enlargement of the present building or for the construc- 
 tion of more adequate buildings elsewhere. The church should 
 certainly have the facilities which it needs for its work and is 
 _ ready to do everything in its power to provide these. Some ad- 
 justments of the property interests brought into the union by 
 the Methodists and the Presbyterians will be called for and 
 should be made. It is not necessary, however, to deal here with 
 the questions involved as they will need to be settled by confer- 
 ence and correspondence. 
 
 YIII. Medical Work. Dr. Bovaird is dealing in an adequate 
 way with the questions of the medical work in his section of our 
 report. It is only appropriate to say here that valuable as the 
 work which more medical missionaries in the Philippine Islands 
 could do, it seems to us that the greater need in the Philippines 
 of other kinds of work, and the greater need for medical mis- 
 sionaries in other fields than the Philippines, justify the view 
 already expressed that in the development of our enterprise in 
 the Islands medical work at the present time should be empha- 
 sized last. Where we have medical work and have built or are 
 building hospitals, three points should be kept in mind. First, 
 we should limit the extent of the work undertaken so as to do 
 with a maximum of eflSciency and success that which is attempt- 
 ed. Second, we should make thorough evangelistic use of the 
 hospitals both by work in the hospital and by following up the 
 patients when they leave either directly or through the evangel- 
 ists in their communities. Third, in building our hospitals we 
 should have in mind the possibility of their transformation into 
 dormitories for high school pupils in case, for any reason, we 
 desire to discontinue the medical work. 
 
 In saying this, however, it is important to guard against 
 wrong impressions. There is a wonderful field for the medical 
 missionary in the Philippines. The influence and missionary 
 eflQciency of Dr. Hall, Dr. Langheim, Dr. Graham and Dr. Miller 
 and the memories which the people of southern Luzon retain of 
 Dr. Carter revealed such a chance for the rich use of life as ought 
 
 270 
 
to prove irresistible to young doctors in the overcrowded pro- 
 fession at home. It may be that within a few years it will seem 
 desirable to enlarge the medical work. On the other hand there 
 may be a contrary development. In either case it is clear that 
 the present urgent need is for the strengthening of our directly 
 evangelistic activity. 
 
 IX. Some Miscellaneous Questions. 1. Union and coopera- 
 tion. From the beginning the Philippine Islands have presented 
 a happy illustration of harmonious feeling among all the mis- 
 sions entering the field and practical and efficient co-operation 
 among almost all of them. Territorial adjustments were soon 
 made which allotted us outside of the city of Manila and its 
 province of Kizal, where we shared responsibility with others, 
 a sole responsibility in the seven provinces of southern Luzon 
 with a population of approximately 1,150,000, in the island of 
 Panay w^ith a population of approximately 250,000 or one-third 
 of the population of the Island, and in the Cebuyan group of the 
 Visayas with over 1,000,000 people. Other denominations accepted 
 their spheres of responsibility, and as new forces have come into 
 the field since, it has been possible in the main to provide for 
 them without overlapping or friction. There have been and there 
 are still some problems of adjustment in the island of Luzon 
 which are not easy but which must surely be worked out in the 
 right spirit. Between our workers and the Baptist workers in 
 Panay and the Methodist workers in Luzon, with whom we are 
 most closely associated, the relations have been just what they 
 ought to be among missionaries engaged in a common task. 
 
 At the very outset an organization known as the Evangelical 
 Union was established which in its constitution defined its ob- 
 jects to be "to unite all the evangelical forces in the Philip- 
 pine Islands for the purpose of securing comity and effective- 
 ness in their missionary operation." Its executive committee 
 was charged "to meet and confer with workers of any society 
 that are not now parties to this agreement and to confer with 
 and advise representatives of societies arriving in the future as 
 to the location of their respective fields" and urge them to be- 
 come parties to the union, and it was decided also that the 
 name Iglesia Evangelica should be used for the Filipino churches 
 which should be raised up, the denominational name, when nec- 
 essary, to be added in parenthesis, e. g., "Iglesia Evangelica de 
 Malibay (Mission Methodista Ep.)" The Presbyterian, Metho- 
 dists, United Brethren, and Baptist churches joined in the union 
 and apportioned the responsibility in the way that has been 
 indicated : Central and North Luzon to the Methodists and Unit- 
 ed Brethren, Southern Luzon to the Presbyterians, and Panay 
 and Negros and later the Visayan group to the Baptists and 
 Presbyterians. 
 
 The work of the union has been most helpful both to the mis- 
 sions and in influencing moral sentiment in the Islands. It is 
 now proposed that a further step should be taken which Dr. 
 Rodgers describes as follows: 
 
 271 
 
"Our dreaia at present is the miaintenance of tlie statu quo in 
 regard to what we call local and provincial councils, that is, con- 
 serve as units, the Presbyteries, District Conferences and Con- 
 ventions. They nowhere overlap except in the case of the' Chris- 
 tians and that really in one instance only, here in Manila. 
 
 "Then have territorial conventions (on linguistic lines) which 
 shall study in an advisory manner the needs of their particular 
 field. This will bring the Presbyterians and Baptists together in 
 the western Visayas, the Christians, United Brethren and Meth- 
 odists in the Ilocano field and the same with us in the Tagalog 
 field. 
 
 "Some day, even soon, we can have a Council tb cover the 
 Islands, representing the churches, and not the missions, which 
 shall study in an advisory manner -the whole situation. 
 
 "A trial of such arrangement for two or three years should 
 enable us to do what Dr. North calls 'wear away our limitations' 
 and through custom and association bring us to the point where 
 some identical system will be possible. We do not propose a 
 Union of Missions but of churches, the missions to continue in 
 their respective spheres of influence." 
 
 The full report of the committee of the Evangelical Union on 
 the subject which is to be submitted to the various missions is 
 as follows: 
 
 REPOET OF COMMITTEE ON CHURCH UNION 
 
 The Committee on Church Union appointed through the Ev- 
 angelical Union, and representing the Presbyterian, Methodist 
 Episcopal, United Brethren, Baptist and Christian Missions and 
 churches, hereby submit to the above mentioned churches and 
 missions and to the Congregational and Christian Alliance Mis- 
 sions, the following report and recommendations: 
 
 In view of the overwhelming desire on the part of practically 
 all our ministers and workers that the ideal of a united Evan- 
 gelical Church in the Philippines be realized, the Committee on 
 Church Union, representing the above mentioned churches and 
 missions, recommends that the Evangelical Churches- of Christ 
 iu the Philippine Islands, already one in faith in and in loyalty to 
 a common Savior and in hope and trust in a common salvation, 
 living in the same spirit of love and committed to one and the 
 self-same task of winning these Islands to a like allegiance, 
 take immediate action along the following lines, looking toward 
 that outward unity which shall make complete in fulfilment here 
 the prayer of our Lord and Saviour "that they all may be one." 
 
 We Recommend — ^I. — That all churches or communions, par- 
 ties to this agreement, use for their churches, the common name. 
 The Evangelical Christian Church of the Philippine Islands 
 using the name of the parent body in parenthesis in case of ne- 
 cessity in legal documents. 
 
 n. — That a General Advisory Council be elected in the fol- 
 lowing manner and with the powers hereafter mentioned: 
 
 272 
 
1. The Membership of this Council shall consist of 
 
 (a) Three (3) members to be chosen annually by each of the 
 communions mentioned above, the election to be by the highest 
 representative body of each communion in the manner in which 
 each shall decide. 
 
 (b) One (1) member to be chosen by each mission which 
 shall be party to this agreement. 
 
 2. Powers and Duties op the Council. 
 
 (a) This Council S'hall have advisory power only, except 
 so far as the interests of the churches shall be entrusted to it 
 by the communions or churches. 
 
 (b) It may serve as mediator in questions that may arise be- 
 tween the churches or communions represented therein. 
 
 (c) It shall study, devise and promote all possible methods 
 of union, united or 'affiliated effort. 
 
 (d) It shall study, prepare and propose to the various com- 
 munions and churches plans whereby organic union of the Ev- 
 angelical Christian Churches may be brought about. 
 
 (e) It shall have power to admit to representation on this 
 Council any Communion or Church, and shall have power to de- 
 cide when such representation shall cease. 
 
 3. Rules. 
 
 (a) This Council shall meet annually. 
 
 (b) It shall elect as offlcers, a President, Vice-President, 
 Secretary and Treasurer. 
 
 (c) The expenses of the Council shall be borne by the com- 
 munions and churches represented thereon. 
 
 (d) A quorum of the Council for the present shall consist 
 of ten members, representing at least three communions. 
 
 (e) On the approval of these resolutions and the appoint- 
 ment of representatives on the Council and the certification of 
 said appointment to the secretary of this Committee on Church 
 Union, the chairman of said committee shall convene the first 
 meeting of the Council and preside thereat until its regular of&- 
 cers are elected. 
 
 Upon the organization of this Council the committee on Church 
 Union shall be dissolved. 
 
 III. We recommend that Local Councils be established on 
 the same lines and with the same powers within their respective 
 districts, and that steps be taken to convene such councils as 
 soon as possible in the following districts, the number of which 
 may be increased as it may seem best: 
 
 Ilocano District — including the Oagayan Valley, Pangasinan 
 and Tarlac. 
 
 Tagalog District — including Pampanga and the Bicol Prov- 
 inces. 
 
 273 
 
Eastern Visayan District — including Samar, Leyte and Min- 
 danao. 
 
 Western Visayan District. 
 
 N. B. — The term "coTnm union" is used in these resolutions to 
 m«an "denomination" while the word "church" is used to mean 
 a local congregation. 
 
 2. Term of service and furlough. Several of the missions, 
 like our own, have a six-year term of service. With some the 
 term is five years. The period of furlough is one year plus the 
 time of travel. I think ours is the only mission with the in- 
 termediate furlough arrangement, by which missionaries may 
 take a sdx-months' furlough at the end of a three-year term of 
 service,- the Board meeting half their traveling expenses in this 
 case instead of all as it does on the regular furlough at the end 
 of six years. There are objections to the six^year term of ser- 
 vice on the ground that it is too long a period to remain unin- 
 terruptedly on the field. There are objections to the long fur- 
 lough on the ground that it dislocates the work, casts heavy 
 burdens on those who remain on the field, and throws the mis- 
 sionary wholly out of touch with his own responsibilities and 
 with the conditions of the work. There is objection to the in- 
 termediate furlough and the short term of service on the ground 
 that it gives an advantage to those who have money of their 
 own and can pay half the travel and leaves the burdens of the 
 work on others who cannot afford to do this; also that it gets 
 people home too often and opens the risk of their, overstaying 
 their time. It is evident that there is no plan that can meet all 
 diflaculties. Our mission is agreed, however, that if Baguio is 
 accessible to them as an annual sanatarium or as an occasional 
 sanatarium for those in more distant stations who may prefer 
 ordinarily to go to some of the nearer hill resorts which Dr. 
 Bovaird has described, a six-year term of service is not too long, 
 but that it ought to be laid down as a rule that every mission- 
 ary should take an annual vacation at one of the available places. 
 The mission would like to retain the option of the intermediate 
 furlough. And still another option was suggested which met 
 with the hearty approval of the mission, namely, that for those 
 missionaries who desired it, the furlough at the end of six years 
 should be nine months and that there should a three-months' va- 
 cation at Baguio at the end of three years with all traveling 
 expenses paid by the Board. We would recommend that this 
 option be given in addition to the option of the intermediate 
 furlough. 
 
 Both vacations and furloughs should be wisely used and made 
 times of real mental and physical recreation. The temptation 
 to spend the time in mere unordered rest is very great. It may 
 be desirable to spend some of it so, but many of our mission- 
 aries would be better off if they submitted themselves during 
 their vacations to the rigorous discipline of physical training 
 by which tone and energy are best restored. 
 
 274 
 
3. Cemeteries. The question that is involved and other fea- 
 tures of life in the Philippines cah best he indicated by a true 
 story. Some three years ago a Filipino sergeant died at one of 
 the army posts. The government had his body packed in saw- 
 dust in a metallic coflQn and put in the government morgue 
 awaiting word as to his wife's desire as to burial. She was 
 given 150 pesos, as is customary in such cases, and went off to 
 another island. After a year she sent for the coffin to be for- 
 warded to her for burial and it was sent in accordance with 
 her desire. A year after, an army ofQcer in a post near the vil- 
 lage to which she had gone, received word that there was a 
 soldier's coffin in the barrio, and learning that it was true, he 
 went down with a detail in a wagon to leam why there had been 
 no burial. He found the house where the woman was living and 
 there was the coffin in the living room of the house. The lid h^d 
 been unscrewed to use as a table and the coffin had served as a 
 settee and the bones were there in the sawdust. The woman 
 had married again, had had a child, and then her new husband 
 had deserted her. All the time the coffin with her first husband's 
 bones had served as a useful piece of furniture and she enjoyed 
 the comfort of his faithful corpse now that the second man had 
 run away. She was asked why he had not been buried and ex- 
 plained that she had spent the money given her by the govern- 
 ment and had only fifteen pesos left, that that was enough, to 
 get the coffin into the cemetery controlled by the priests, but 
 not to keep it there, and that she was afraid to have him buried 
 knowing that as soon as the space was needed or could be used 
 for some one else, his bones would be taken out and thrown in 
 the common heap. She was persuaded to let the officer take the 
 body back with him to the post from which he came on his 
 promise to see that it was buried and kept buried. She was re- 
 luctant at first to consent but yielded with alacrity when she 
 was promised a band, flowers and a chief place in a carriage at 
 the funeral. 
 
 The fact is, as has been pointed out in one of our report let- 
 ters, that cemeteries in the Philippines as elsewhere in Eoman 
 Catholic lands, have been controlled by the church and have 
 been used in a pecuniary interest. This control has made it 
 possible for the priests to intimidate sentiment by threatening, 
 and often by carrying out their threat, to deny burial to the 
 dead. Again and again the evangelical churches spoke of this 
 control of the cemetery by the Eoman church as one of the great 
 difficulties with which they had to contend and besought us to 
 appeal to the government to multiply the number of municipal 
 cemeteries, in order that among the sorrows of death at least 
 the vindictive shadow of the priest might be withdrawn. In 
 many of the islands great progress has been made in the open- 
 ing of municipal cemeteries and it will be only a question of 
 time untU the real abuse which has been complained of is 
 cleared away. 
 
 2Y5 
 
4. Mr. Day is reporting fully in the case of the Philippines 
 as of the other missions with regard to titles and conditions of 
 the Board's property and the handling of the accounts and busi- 
 ness affairs of the mission. Upon the various needs of the mis- 
 sion for new property, some of them urgent, we are prepared 
 to report as the Board may be called upon to deal with them. 
 The only point to which I would refer here is the desirability 
 of the mission's making sure of its having Torrence titles for 
 every piece of mission property and to the importance of the 
 synod's giving SLttention to the securing of proper title in the 
 name of each congregation or presbytery or in the name of the 
 synod itself, for the church buildings and chapels built by the 
 Filipinos. 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 276 
 
5. A REVIEW OP MEDICAL MISSIONS IN THE 
 PHILIPPINES 
 
 BY DAVID BOVAIRD^ M.D. 
 
 Our experience in these Islands comprised three days in May, 
 the period the "Korea," on which we had crossed the Pacific, re- 
 mained in Manila, and which we occupied in a hurried trip to 
 Baguio, the mountain resort on Luzon, and the five and one- 
 half weeks from July 26th to September 3rd. In the latter time 
 we visited six of the principal islands, namely, Panay, Negros, 
 Cebu, Bohol, Leyte and Luzon. On the first five of these we 
 werei obliged to confine our visit to a single city or town and 
 its immediate neighborhood, but on Luzon our tour covered 
 cities and towns in a number of provinces as well as Manila and 
 its environs. In addition to this experience, Mrs. Bovaird and 
 I made a special trip to the leper colony on the island of Oulion. 
 While, therefore, in view of the limitation of time our tour cov- 
 ered a considerable part of the archipelago, we were forced to 
 confine our attention for the most part to the points where our 
 mission stations are located, and some of the largest islands, 
 such as Palawan, Mindanao, Mindoro, and Samar were not in- 
 cluded within our purview. Indeed as there are said to be over 
 3,000 islands all told within the limits of the archipelago we 
 can claim to have seen only a few of the largest and most popu- 
 lous. Furthermore, as all our stations from Dumaguete on 
 the south to Manila on the north, lie between the 9th and 16th par- 
 allels of north latitude, and are all practically at sea level, the 
 climatic conditions, except as regards winds and the amount 
 and distribution of the rainfall, vary comparatively little. 
 Baguio, of course, is not included in this statement and the 
 conditions of that mountain resort will be dealt with later. 
 When we visited Manila in the early part of May they had just 
 experienced an unusual period of very dry and hot weather, 
 culminating in what we were assured was one of the hottest 
 days they had ever known, and we had an excellent opportunity 
 to realize what a tropical climate may be like. In the two days 
 we were in that city we sweltered and suffered quite suflSciently 
 to understand how trying long residence under such conditions 
 may become. On our return in late July the rains had begun to 
 fall and the temperature was considerably moderated. Even 
 then the thermometer registered constantly between 84 degrees 
 and 90 degrees, and the slightest exertion was sure to bring out 
 a profuse perspiration. Not until we were nearing Nagasaki 
 on our voyage from Manila to that port did we experience any 
 real relief from the tropical conditions. It is of course true that 
 the temperatures recorded in the parts of the tropics we visited 
 
 277 
 
are sometimes equaled during a summer in New York and may 
 even be exceeded in other parts of the United States. On the 
 whole we were surprised at the moderation of the thermometer 
 in regions so little north of the equator. We had anticipated 
 much severer conditions than we actually met. It is not the ex- 
 cessive heat of any one day that makes the climate compara- 
 tively severe on our people, but rather the fact that from one 
 year's end to another there is no substantial relief or change 
 from the torrid conditions. In New York or other parts of the 
 States we can endure a few days or even weeks of great heat in 
 the assurance that before long a change will come, and we shall 
 ultimately enjoy the invigorating cold of fall and winter. The 
 dweller in the tropics must endure much the same conditions 
 throughout the year, the partial relief from heat during the 
 wet season being counterbalanced by the greatly increased hu- 
 midity and high winds of that period. A typhoon which greet- 
 ed us upon our arrival at Iloilo and continued for nearly a week, 
 taught us that there are other conditions than excessive heat 
 which are very trying to those unaccustomed to them. The fact 
 remains that experience has proven that with a few simple pre- 
 cautions Americans can live in the Philippines not only in health 
 but in comparative vigor. The experience of our own mission 
 seems to demonstrate the fact. In the 16 years since our first 
 representatives reached the Islands, but one missionary has died 
 on the field, and there have been relatively few resignations on 
 account of illness. The men of the mission, when assembled for 
 the annual conference in Manila, proved to be quite as vigorous 
 as any equal number of men engaged in the same lines of work 
 that one is likely to find at home. In making any such compari- 
 son we must, however, bear in mind that all appointed mission- 
 aries are very carefully selected "risks." The experience of the 
 United States army in the Philippines also bears out the opinion 
 that for vigorous men the climate has no special terrors. We 
 met at least one ofBcer who had asked for assignment to the 
 Islands as a relief from the hardships of army life in Texas. In 
 connection with the army experience it is interesting to note 
 that neither officers nor men wear the sun helmet. After thor- 
 ough study of the conditions and various experiments a simple 
 broad-brimmed felt hat with a ventilated hat-band has been 
 found to meet all the requirements. The following paragraph is 
 from the Keport of the Bureau of Health, December 31, 1913 : 
 
 "■"■the helmet and the campaign hat 
 
 "The helmet in the Philippine Islands is being rapidly replaced 
 by the lighter and much more practical hat with a ventilated 
 hat-band. The experiments made by the Army Board for the 
 Study of Tropical Diseases showed rather conclusively that the 
 helmet, at least in the Philippines, offers no advantage over a 
 hat which is properly ventilated. Briefly, the advantage which 
 the helmet was supposed to possess over a bat came from the 
 
 278 
 
fact that placing the hat-band a quarter of an inch or more 
 from the inner side of the hat permitted the free circulation of 
 air about the head. As this form of hatband can be inserted 
 equally well in a hat, it is not necessary to carry around the 
 heavier, and to many people the unpleasantly stiff and unyield- 
 ing, helmet. The United States troops have again returned to 
 the use of the campaign hat, -which is a felt hat with a broad 
 brim and ventilated hat-band, and so far no bad effects have 
 been noticed." 
 
 This observation is not made with any intention of making 
 light of the effects of the tropic sun. To those unaccustomed to 
 it and especially to any predisposed to headaches, exposure to 
 the direct rays of the tropic sun may be decidedly harmful and 
 our missionaries, both men and women, have wisely adopted 
 the helmet for regular use. That practide should undoubtedly 
 be continued, but I have been impressed with the fact that in 
 some quarters the tropic sun has been credited with most uncanny 
 powers of doing harm to the unsuspecting. Thus we were told 
 of instances in which momentary exposure to the direct rays 
 of the sun had resulted in persistent headaches and consequent 
 invalidism and in som:e places it is regarded as perilous even to 
 step for a moment into the sunshine without the protection of 
 the sunhat. It is wise to be regardful of the influence of the 
 sun's heat, but it is not well to exaggerate dangers or to credit 
 with mysterious powers of harm the familiar agencies of nature. 
 
 On the other hand, I am inclined to the opinion that we may 
 have paid too little attention to the influence of the intense 
 tropical light. Not that I would adopt the well-known radical 
 views which Col. Woodruff has advocated in this relation, -but 
 there seems no doubt that just as the central nervous system of 
 some individuals is undoubtedly hypersensitive to the sun's heat, 
 so that of others reacts powerfully to the sun's light. To these 
 protection from the light by the use of smoked or tinted glasses 
 may be quite as valuable as the use of the sunhat. This is of 
 special importance in regions such as the environs of Tagbilaran 
 when the roads are made of an almost white material and the 
 consequent glare at noonday is almost unbearable. We must 
 in these regards recognize the fact that individual susceptibili- 
 ties vary greatly. The exceptional Individual may be quite in- 
 different to either tropic light or heat. Another person may 
 suflfer keenly from one and not at all from the other. The wise 
 man, until he is thoroughly acclimated, will guard himself care- 
 fully from both. 
 
 So far as danger from the pestilences formerly peculiar to 
 these tropic islands is concerned, the work of the Bureau of 
 Health since our occupation of the Islands has completely revo- ^ 
 lutionized the situation. iSmall-pox, formerly so common that 
 the Filipinos regarded it as one of the unavoidable perils of 
 life and even inoculated their children directly with the virus in 
 order to have the experience over until such practice was rigidly 
 
 279 
 
forbidden by the health authorities, has been practically stamped 
 out. Cholera has been brought under control so that when an 
 outbreak occurs, as happened only a year ago (1914) it is com- 
 paratively limited and quickly subdued by proper measures. 
 Plague has likewise been kept under complete control. No cases 
 of either human or rat plague hare been reported in the Islands 
 since September, 1914. Dysentery has likewise been enormously 
 reduced by the introduction of pure water and the general adop- 
 tion of the practice of boiling drinking water. The same meas- 
 ures serve to control typhoid fever, although it is interesting 
 to learn that this disease appears never to have had in the tropics 
 the epidemic prevalence which one would expect from the ignor- 
 ance and disregard of all hygienic practices. Nevertheless ty- 
 phoid fever is not by any means unknown in the tropics. It 
 occurs constantly in all parts in sporadic form especially among 
 white people. Undoubtedly it is often overlooked by reason of 
 the universal prevalence of malarial fever of continued type, and 
 undoubtedly also its presence will be recognized just in propor- 
 tion as the known tests of the blood and serum for the demon- 
 stration of the malarial parasites and the typhoid organisms are 
 employed. It is well to keep these facts in mind with relation 
 to our work, _f or typhoid in the tropics is certainly much more 
 common among whites than in the native races, and is also much 
 more deadly to the former. Fortunately the value of the anti- 
 typhoid inoculations seems to be established beyond question 
 and the policy of requiring all appointees to undergo the inocu- 
 lation before entering upon their service in ' these lands should 
 unquestionably be continued. 
 
 Berl-beri, so common a scourge among the natives of the 
 tropics by reason of their almost exclusive rice diet, is practical- 
 ly unknown among Americans and Europeans. 
 
 Sprue, on the contrary, appears to be a disease almost entirely 
 confined to the whites. Investigation in relation to its frequency 
 in Manila disclosed the fact that it is much more common than 
 is usually known. Fortunately we have thus far had compara- 
 tively little experience with it, although it was the cause of the 
 invaiidism of both the Rev. J. B. Cochran, of China, and his 
 cousin, Dr. Robert Carter, of the Philippines. The etiology of 
 this affection is however practically unknown and there are no 
 effective measures of prevention. 
 
 With relation to malaria a great deal has been done in the 
 city of Manila by filling in the ancient moat, building sewers, 
 draining marshes, and spraying such pools as remain with pe- 
 troleum, to reduce the number of mosquitoes and thus lessen the 
 dangers of transmission, but even with all these efforts the 
 troublesome insects still abound. The frequent tropic rains ren- 
 der the work of eliminating breeding places extremely diflScult. 
 Outside Manila and in the islands at large although some pro- 
 gress has been made along the lines of improved drainage, but 
 Tittle impression has been made upon the hordes of mosquitoes. 
 
 280 
 
For protection one must therefore rely mainly upon the screen- 
 ing of houses or sleeping rooms and the constant use of netting 
 over the beds. While there is constant danger of infection our 
 people on the whole seem to suffer comparatively little from mal- 
 arial fevers. 
 
 The following quotation from the latest (1914) report of the 
 Bureau of Health illustrates the scope and results of the com- 
 prehensive work done by its officers: — 
 
 "During the year the best eflEorts of the Bureau were concen- 
 trated upon holding the ground that had already been gained. 
 This was especially difficult in the provinces, owing to the scarc- 
 ity of funds and to the lack of adequate legislation. The im- 
 provements that might be hoped for in this connection were 
 well exemplified in the Province of Cebu, where there was a rea- 
 sonable amount of funds available and eflEective legislation that 
 happened to meet the conditions. The district health officer 
 reports that artesian wells and reservoirs have largely replaced 
 the insanitary wells; vaccination of all the inhabitants is Bear- 
 ing completion; a threatened invasion of cholera was success- 
 fully repelled; the campaign against soil pollution made good 
 progress; persons with curable maladies were transferred from 
 all parts of the province to the Southern Islands Hospital, suc- 
 cessfully treated, and returned to their homes ; all known lepers 
 have been isolated ; trachoma examinations have been made in . 
 the schools; and in general modern health measures have been 
 very successfully carried out, with the result that the province 
 now enjoys a death rate well below 16 per 1,000. This again 
 makes concrete proof that If facilities well within the ability of 
 the community to grant are placed in the hands of competent 
 health officers, most profitable results can be confidently counted 
 upon. 
 
 "The death rate for the city of Manila during the month of 
 June reached 17.65 per 1,000 per annum, which is the lowest 
 point which has been reached since American occupation. Owing 
 to the appearance of cholera in the city, the result of the second 
 half of the year was an increase in the death rate, so that the 
 average for the year was 24.67 per 1,000 as compared with 24.98 
 for last year." 
 
 So far as the control of preventable disease is concerned the 
 activities of the Bureau of Health constitute one of the most 
 striking of the blessings conferred upon the Islands by the 
 agendy of the, U. S. Government. Occasion will later be taken 
 to speak of the Culion leper colony. At this point I may say 
 that one of the deep disappointments of the trip came to me on 
 my visit to the great San Laaaro Hospital of Manila, the recep- 
 tion hospital for all cases of contagious disease from Manila and 
 the surrounding country. Instead of the rich collection of 
 cases illustrating forcibly the perils of the tropics which I had 
 expected, they had a few lepers, two or three diphtheria sus- 
 pects, and nothing more. Not a patient in bed! While that 
 
 281 
 
happy condition does not prevail all the year round its occur- 
 rence at the time of my visit constituted the most emphatic 
 testimony possible to the eflSciency of the work of the health 
 authorities. 
 
 Altogether, as has already been observed, vigorous men with 
 the observance of simple precautions can preserve their health, 
 if not their full vigor, in the Philippine Islands, almost as well 
 as at home. 
 
 Climatic conditions tell much more heavily upon the women 
 and children. More care should therefore be given to the selec- 
 tion of women destined for work in the tropics, especially with 
 relation to any of the disturbances peculiar to women, as ex- 
 perience has abundantly proven that any defect of that charac- 
 ter will become a matter of prime importance in the tropics. In 
 the mission meeting occasion was also taken to point out that 
 in the interests of the work as a whole it is highly desirable 
 that in the planning and arrangement of vacation resorts the 
 needs of the women and children should have particular atten- 
 tion, as they are most likely to suffer from the climate and con- 
 ditions of living and the illness of wife or child may be the cause 
 of the withdrawal of a whole family from mission service. 
 
 Manila was the last place in the islands to be visited, but in- 
 asmuch as the conditions relating to medical work there are of 
 prime importance in understanding the problems of our medical 
 undertakings in various parts of the archipelago they will be 
 presented first. 
 
 In this connection the outstanding fact is the existence of the 
 Philippine General Hospital and Medical School, as part of the 
 University of the Philippines. The Philippine Medical School 
 was established by the Philippine Commission as the first de- 
 partment of the future University of the Philippines and was 
 opened for the instruction of students June 10, 1907. A medical 
 school building for laboratories and class rooms, of reinforced 
 concrete construction, was erected and opened for use in July, 
 1910, at a cost of approximately $170,000 gold. The Philippine 
 General Hospital, a modem hospital building, also of reinforced 
 concrete construction, of 350 beds, was completed and opened 
 to the public in September, 1910, the cost amounting to approxi- 
 mately $700,000 gold. 
 
 The scope of the plans may be judged from the fact that they 
 contemplate the extension of the capacity of the hospital to 
 1,500 beds. A large outrpatient department is a conspicuous 
 part of the hospital equipment. 
 
 Adjoining the hospital and medical school stands the already 
 famous Bureau of Science of the Philippines, in which there 
 are extensive chemical and bacteriological laboratories, and a 
 large medical library. In this institution within the past ten 
 years a large amount of excellent scientific work has been done 
 and some important discoveries have been miade. Just at present 
 the work of the bureau has been seriously disturbed by the 
 
 282 
 
withdrawal of a number of men of high scientific attainments, 
 whose work had been largely instrumental in establisihing the 
 repute of the bureau. It is greiatly to be hoped that the way may 
 be found to continue the work of the bureau on the high level on 
 which it has heretofore been conducted. 
 
 Although not an inherent part of the university or medical 
 school, but an independent bureau under the insular govern- 
 ment, many of the chemical and bacteriological problems studied 
 in its laboratories either originated in the hospital or are so 
 closely related to medical science as to make the presence of 
 the bureau in immediate association with the medical school 
 and hospital an ideal arrangement. The presence of this Bureau 
 of iScience has not only been a help to both school and hospital, 
 but the excellent work done in its laboratories has undoubtedly 
 been a constant inspiration to both faculty and students of the 
 medical school. 
 
 One finds it diflScult to express in moderate language his ad- 
 miration of these medical institutions developed under the lead- 
 ership of our government offlcials during the past decade. The 
 officers of the commission were fortunate in having practically 
 a free hand in planning, building and manning the hospital and 
 school, and they 'have undoubtedly used their opportunity to 
 full advantage. The hospital is admirably constructed in every 
 way. Taken all in all, it is better planned and more complete 
 than any that I ever visited in the United States, having even 
 a well-equipped and active dental department. 
 
 The medical school building is quite in keeping w^ith the hos- 
 pital. A unique feature and one that would excite the envy of 
 any of our schools is that the city morgue is part of the insti- 
 tution and the superintendent of the school building is also su- 
 perintendent of the morgue! By this simple arrangement the 
 problems of anatomical material and autopsies, problems which 
 still continue to vex our home institutions beyond measure, are 
 solved in the most satisfactory manner possible. 
 
 The faculty of the medical school consists of 11 professors, 
 7 of whom are Americans, 6 associate and 6 assistant professors, 
 13 instructors, a considerable number of special lecturers from 
 the Bureau of Health, and a number of assistants. Dr. Wm. E. 
 Musgrave is dean of the medical school and director of the hos- 
 pital. The school is now placed in Class A by the American 
 Medical Association, which means that it meets all the require- 
 ments laid down for a thoroughly efficient school in the United 
 States, and Dr. Musgrave declares it to be his purpose to keep 
 it in that class just as long as he remains dean. 
 
 The Philippine Islands now for the first time have an insti- 
 tution capable of giving a thorough education in medicine and 
 surgery. Thus far there has been no effort to attract large num- 
 bers of students. In 9 years but 65 men have been graduated 
 from the institution. And although the Islands unquestionably 
 need physicians (in 1905 it was estimated that there was but 
 
 283 
 
one physician to 21,000 of population) the insular and uniyersity 
 authorities are determined that the need shall not be met by 
 incompetent or untrained men. The requirements for admission 
 to practice as well as the standards of the medical school are 
 both kept high. The classes in the medical school are gradually 
 increasing in size and if present policies are maintained the 
 school will doubtless soon be turning out well trained men as 
 rapidly as the situation requires. 
 
 The Philippine General Hospital has a training school for 
 nurses, which under the leadership of an American woman of 
 ability has been turning out excellent nurses. Just before our 
 arrival in Manila the superintendent was obliged to return to 
 the States because of nervous exhaustion and considerable dif- 
 ficulty was being experienced in filling her place. It is greatly 
 to be hoped that a worthy successor may be found and the work 
 of the school continued in a satisfactory manner. 
 
 The Filipino nurses, while doing excellent work both in hos- 
 pital and private practice, have not been found to bear heavy 
 responsibilities well or to be capable of properly filling such 
 positions as this. Nor is this to be wondered at. Out of the 
 hundreds of nurses annually graduated in the United States 
 very few indeed prove themselves leaders and a still smaller 
 number become successful superintendents. In time the Filipino 
 women will doubtless develop the ability to fill all such positions, 
 but for the present they need and should have the guidance of 
 some of the best graduates of our own training schools. 
 
 The other medical schools in Manila (there are none else- 
 where in the Islands) scarcely require mention. The University 
 of St. Tomas, a survival of the ancient regime, still exists and 
 has a few students, but is entirely negligible. Within the past 
 year a new school has been launched, under the title of the 
 Ateneo Rizal, with its center of activity about the Ohristian 
 Hospital. At present its promoters have no adequate equipment 
 for the work they are undertaking, and it is diflScult to see where 
 they are to obtain it. The Mary Chiles Christian Hospital, of 
 which the dean of the new scliool is head, is an insufifliciently 
 equipped mission hospital of 45 beds, whose building and equip- 
 ment cost flo,000 gold. The hospital has a training scbool for 
 both men and women nurses. The mission physician in charge 
 of the hospital is also director of this training school. 
 
 We visited a number of other hospitals in Manila but for our 
 purposes it will be necessary to speak only of the mission hos- 
 pitals, St. Luke's (P. E.) and the Mary Johnston Hospital 
 .(Methodist). 
 
 iSt. Luke's, as compared with the Great Philippine General, 
 is a small institution of 40 to 50 beds, about half of them for pri- 
 vate patients. It is well equipped and eflaciently conducted un- 
 der the superintendency of an American trained nurse of abil- 
 ity. Many physicians and patients find it more satisfactory 
 than the larger institution and its future seems assured. 
 
 284 
 
The Mary Johnston is a hospital for women and children con- 
 ducted by two women physicians and is evidently doing good 
 work. The out-patient department is especially equipped to 
 provide food for infants. The in-patients are chiefly ob^etric 
 cases. Throughout the institution one got the impression of 
 active work and good management. On inquiry in these mission 
 hospitals we learned that none of them is self-supporting. Each 
 of them receives substantial annual contributions from some 
 home source, sometimes as much as |5,000 in a year, usually less 
 than that amount. 
 
 In addition to these institutions the Catholic Church conducts 
 a large private hospital (St. Paul's) and a general hospital (San 
 Juan de Dios) where the teaching of the students of the Uni- 
 versity of ;St. Tomas is done. 
 
 Manila has therefore abundance of hospitals and in the School 
 of Medicine and iSurgery of the University possesses an institu- 
 tion capable of meeting in time the needs of the Islands for 
 trained native practitioners. 
 
 At Iloilo, on the islamd of Pan ay, one of the chief ports of the 
 Islands and the first stopping point for the Spanish Mail, on 
 wMeh we came from Singapore to the Islands, we have a Union 
 Hospital, a joint undertaking of the Baptist and Presbyterian 
 Boards. The hospital has been developed by and is now in 
 charge of Dr. J. Andrew Hall of our own Board. The buildings 
 have been constructed as time and funds permitted, till the 
 wards now have a capacity of 45 beds. The Dunwoodie annex, 
 the result of a gift from Mrs. Dunwoodie, of Minneapolis, is a 
 substantial concrete structure of two stories, a ward on the 
 fl.rst floor and private rooms above. The remainder of the build- 
 ings are of wood, and present the defects of any institution 
 built up bit by bit. Besides the wards there is a main building 
 which contains on the first floor the out-patient department or 
 dispensary, a pharmacy, and the hospital reception room and 
 office, on the upper floor the nurses quarters. The dispensary, 
 I am glad to say, is conducted just as it would be at home, the 
 doctor regularly spending the greater part of the morning in re- 
 ceiving, examining and prescribing for the patients. Across the 
 street from the hospital, which enjoys a site close to the center 
 of the city, the hospital already owns a considerable plot pf 
 ground on which it is hoped to soon build a nurses' home. Be- 
 hind the hospital there has also been acquired some additional 
 ground, on part of which a new laundry is to be constructed to 
 replace a very primitive equipment now used for that purpose. 
 
 Within the hospital there is a small laboratory where the 
 sinipler laboratory procedures are carried out by a Filipino 
 assistant whom Dr. Hall has himself trained and where Dr. 
 Hall himself does such work as he can find time for. 
 
 The hospital is well organized and fairly well equipped. In 
 all its workings it bears evidence of Dr. Hall's unusual abili- 
 ties. The doctor appreciates as thoroughly as anyone its de- 
 
 -285 
 
ficiences and has already planned a campaign to cover the island 
 of Panay and the adjacent territory of Occidental Negros, 
 from which many of his patients have come, to, raise a sufficient 
 sum ($60,000) to build the Nurses Home, oflSce and out-patient 
 building and .steam laundry. He has no doubt of his ability to 
 get the needed funds, if he can find time to make a proper can- 
 vass of his territory. That he cannot do till some one is sent by 
 the Baptist Board to take the place of their representative, Dr. 
 Thomas, who returned home some time ago. Dr. Hall is also 
 keeping in touch with the officers of Silliman Institute that his 
 canvas for funds for the hospital shall in no way conflict with 
 that for the development of the Institute. 
 
 This Union Hospital enjoys the distinction of having opened 
 the first training school for nurses on the Philippine Islands. 
 Great difficulty was experienced in the early days in getting 
 young women, of suitable education and character to undertake 
 this work, but after some trying years the school is now well 
 established and has in all about 20 promising pupils in training 
 at the present time. 
 
 This Union Hospital should receive the enthusiastic suppoi^t 
 of both the Boards interested in it. It is doing excellent work 
 in a thorough, scientific, manner. In 1913 (the la,st report avail- 
 able) 4,000 patients were treated in the hospital and dispensary. 
 Its work is known far and wide through the Islands and has 
 made a de^ impression upon the people of Panay and Occi- 
 dental Negros. They have already testified their appreciation 
 of the work by substantial contributions and Dr. Hall has no 
 doubt that the |60,000 he now asks will be obtained from them. 
 With a little aid it would seem quite possible to make the Union 
 Hospital of Iloilb one of the outstanding features of missionary 
 effort in the Islands. To this end both boards should do their 
 full parts. We should promptly send another nurse to Miss 
 Benedict's aid and the Baptist Board should even more promptly 
 send another physician. Both nurse and doctor are greatly 
 needed in the work. Certainly Dr. Hall cannot attempt the 
 financial campaign he plans till he has some one to take over 
 the hospital service. 
 
 The capacity of the hospital should be increased to perhaps 
 sixty beds. Such an institution with an active out-patient de- 
 partment will assuredly furnish all the work that two physicians 
 can attend to. It will be important to develop the laboratory 
 facilities of the hospital to make the work as thoroughly scien- 
 tific a,s possible. That part of the work would naturally fall 
 to the junior physician and would occupy all the time he could 
 give to it. Dr. Hall is already looking forward to the day wlien 
 he will have the aid of one of his own Mlipino boys who is now 
 about to enter the medical school of the University of the Phil- 
 ippines. Unfortunately at least five years must elapse before 
 that dream can come true. 
 
 The Catholic authorities of Iloilo are preparing to build a 
 
 286 
 
new hospital at an estimated cost of |170,000, whose wards and 
 riooms are to be open for the use of all the physicians of the 
 city. Doubtless the competition of such an institution will be 
 felt, for a time at least, but the Union Hospital is so well estab- 
 lished and Dr. Hall has so firm a hold in the community that 
 we need have no fears of permanent impairment of the work. 
 In all probability asi the people of the city and the surrounding 
 country become familiar with the advantages of hospital care 
 they will use to the full all the facilities offered them. 
 
 At Dumaguete, our next stop, we found Dr. Langheim in 
 charge of the small hospital adjoining Silliman Institute. The 
 hospital, though a small one, having only about a dozen beds, 
 was attractively furnished and very well conducted. The head 
 nurse was a young Filipino woman, a native of Dumaguete, who 
 had graduated from the Training School of the Philippine Gen- 
 eral Hospital and has proven a very ef&cient helper in the hos- 
 pital work. Dr. Langheim was busily engaged in superintend- 
 ing the erection of a new hospital, of reinforced concrete con- 
 struction, to accommodate 40 patients, the funds for which had 
 been obtained in part on the field. The walls were already up 
 and they were preparing to put on the corrugated iron roof 
 but were delayed because some of the iron delivered did not con- 
 form to the specifications. The building should, however, soon 
 be completed and in service. It will give the doctor all that 
 he could ask as a field for his best efforts. With a school of 700 
 to 800 boys to care for as well as the people of Dumaguete and 
 the surrounding regions there should be ample use for the new 
 accommodations. With over 700 boys coming not only from 
 Dumaguete and its environs but some of them from remote parts 
 of the Islands in Silliman Institute the presence of an excellent 
 hospital in charge of a physician of ability and with well-trained 
 nurses is not only a valuable asset of the institution but offers 
 great opportunities for the best of Christian service. The limits 
 of its activities will be as wide as those of the school and the 
 quality of the work done in it will make a lasting impression 
 upon the minds of the students who may require its care. Ap- 
 parently the hospital work in this center has been overshadowed 
 by the marvelous growth of the Institute. It has also been 
 hampered up to the present by very limited facilities. With 
 the new institution, so situated as to be readily accessible to all 
 the people of the town, we may look for definite extension of 
 its influence upon the j)eople of Dumaguete and the surrounding 
 country. 
 
 A m'atter of pressing importance to thei hospital and Dr. Lang- 
 heim personally is that of providing a substitute for him at the 
 time of his furlough, due next summer. With the needs of the 
 School is mind it is out of the question to close the hospital. A 
 substitute should be provided at the earliest possible moment 
 and should be on the ground long enough to permit him some 
 acquaintance with the work before he is called upon to assume 
 
 287 
 
the fesponsibilities of its conduct. It is the same problem in all 
 our mission fields and assuredly requires more definite solution 
 than has yet been found for it. In the Philippines the future 
 seemis to hold a hope that some of the graduates of mission 
 schools such as the Silliman Institute, or graduates of the pub- 
 lic schools may be induced to go to the University for medical 
 studies and then retum. to service as assistants in the mission 
 hospitals. At present government employment or private prac- 
 tice offers such opportunities for lucrative work that it is diffi- 
 cult to see how the mission hospital can win men to its service,, 
 but if the gospel message which is being daily taught there both 
 by precept and example has its rightful influence upon the new 
 generation of Filipinos, we may certainly hope that in time 
 there will be some of them ready to make sacrifices to enter this 
 field of Christian activity. Such a solution of this problem 
 seems entirely feasible, for it is assumed that if competently 
 trained and somewhat experienced, these Filipino physicians 
 should be quite equal to the responsibility of conducting a hos- 
 pital for the period of the missionary physician's furlough. At 
 present the realization of this hope appears far in the future, 
 but if definite effort is made to select suitable young men and 
 impress upon them the importance of such service, it should not 
 be impossible to find some equal to the sacrifice. To thus give 
 tflie Filipinos themselves a share in the mission enterprise, to 
 help them to enter into it and feel its spirit, should teach them 
 as perhaps nothing else could the power of the gospel of Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 Tagbilaran, Bohol, was our next stop, and here we found Dr. 
 Graham and his wife conducting a hospital and dispensary and 
 the evangelistic work as well. The hospital is small, having 
 about a dozen beds ; its equipment is simple but adequate for 
 the purpose of a mission station in a town where it is the only 
 institution of the kind. 
 
 The hospital has the usual dispensary or out-patient depart- 
 ment, pharmacy, and operating room. In conducting this work 
 the dioctor is to have the help of an American graduate nurse. 
 Miss Bamet, but at the time of our visit this valued assistant 
 was quarantined for measles. She was, however, convalescing, 
 and has presumably long ago returned to her duties. 
 
 Dr. and Mrs. Graham had only recently returned from their 
 furlough and re-opened the hospital, closed during their absence 
 because there was no one to carry it on. The work had there- 
 fore not attained its full headway, but the single morning we 
 were able to spend there brought a group of patients which 
 showed clearly that there is plenty of work to be done. There 
 is at least one other physician in the town, a Filipino, graduate 
 of the University in government employ, but Dr. Graham tells 
 us that so far as his experience goes all the young graduates of 
 this school will do practically nothing without pay, so that all 
 the poor flock to the hospital. 
 
The work on this island is carried on among an ignorant peo- 
 ple and with open opposition from the Catholic clergy, but under 
 Dr. Graham's leadership progress is being made. The medical 
 work is a very valuable agency under these conditions. We 
 heard from others favorable comment on its wide-spread influ- 
 ence. Would it not be well as soon as possible to add an evan- 
 gelist to this field? One man with a hospital and dispensary to 
 conduct, and outside calls to -answer can surely find but little 
 time to give to preaching or teaching. 
 
 Miss Bamet's presence in this outlying station brings up a 
 question of some importance, namely, the need of American 
 graduate nurses in the Philippines. I have no doubt Whatever 
 that Miss Bamet will render good service and that she will be 
 a valuable aid to the doctor, but in view of what has already been 
 said of the efficiency of the training school of the Philippine 
 G-eneral Hospital, and of the fact thiat Dr. Hall is turning out 
 well-trained nurses from the Union Hospital of Iloilo, it seems 
 that we ought to be able to supply the needs of our hospitals from 
 one or the other of these sources. Dr. Langheim, as was noted, 
 has a graduate of the General Hospital and finds her very ef- 
 ficient. A native woman, if she comes from the district in which 
 the hospital lies (there are, of course, many dialects, so that 
 this limitation is necessiary) would have an almost invaluable 
 advantage in knowledge of the language, manner of thought, and 
 customs of the people. They would furthermore be under no un- 
 usual risks from climatic conditions, could be had at much less 
 expense than graduates of our ovstq schools, and in case of need 
 could presumably be much more easily replaced. It would seem 
 that for the future we should rarely need Americans for this 
 work except as heads or teachers in training schools. 
 
 Tacloban, Leyte, will I am sure, always stand out in the mem- 
 ories of our party as the scene of unique experience. Here we 
 found pioneers, opening a new field in a pioneer's way, in the 
 persons of Dr. and Mrs. Warren Miller. They had been but six 
 months in this new station and had only begun to make head- 
 way in a hostile community. They had nothing but themselves 
 and their rented home, but what they had they were using to 
 the limit. Their house, one-story, in the prevailing Philippine 
 style, but raised so high above the ground that the basement 
 really constituted another fioor, though it had not been planned 
 to serve that purpose, was the seat of more varied activities 
 than we had ever before discovered under one roof. The house 
 was perhaps 25 x 25 ft. with a wide verandah and a kitchen an- 
 nex. The veranda was the site of the dispensary. There in the 
 morning the doctor brought a chest of medicines, a few instru- 
 ments, dressings, etc., which were laid out by a Filipino woman 
 who acted as assistant, and went to work upon a crowd of pati- 
 ents that filled and overflowed the place. His ofQce and operat- 
 ing room, where all the more serious cases were taken, was an 
 inner room, so that the patients, whether suffering from yaws, 
 leprosy or what not, must pass through the living room. 
 
 289 
 
 10 — iRepont of Deiputartlon. 
 
In the basement of the hiouse they had found quarters for 
 eight or ten Filipino boys, students in the neighboring high 
 school, too poor to find lodging elsewhere or individuals whom 
 Dr. and Mrs. Miller hoped to help. With them were one or two 
 patients waiting for operations, and under the stairway lead- 
 ing to the upper floor in special quarters made from a packing 
 box, was still another patient of this class for Whom no place 
 coiuld be found elsewhere! 
 
 The number of patients that crowded the dispensary the morn- 
 ing of our stay gave decisive evidence that the missionary phy- 
 sician never lacks w'ork to do. Having no- hospital the doctor 
 must answer calls far and wide. In this part of the work he 
 finds a' motorcycle an invaluable aid, and well he might, since 
 the compass of his practice in a single day has been found to 
 extend 40 kilometers (all distances in the Islands are reckoned 
 in metric termis) in one direction from Tacloban and 30 the 
 opposite way, something over 42 miles! According to one of 
 the stories we heard, the country people now put out an Ameri- 
 can flag as a signal that they wish the express to stop. Others 
 tell us that the doctor is killing himself in his unrelenting ser- 
 vice, but so far as our observation went, Mrs. Miller seems to 
 be in much greater danger than the vigorous doctor. There was 
 no question that even in six months they had made a very defi- 
 nite impression upon the community, and if spared to continue 
 their work, as we pray they may, they will doubtless find their 
 reward. 
 
 We were glad to know that tentative plans had already been 
 mad« for a hospital in Tacloban, and that the building prepara- 
 tions could be begun as soon as a suitable site could be had. We 
 went over several suggested sites and were quite agreed that, if 
 possible, the hospital should be built on the water front for the 
 sake of the cooler breezes w'hich can be depended upon only 
 there. 
 
 At Oebu we have no mission medical work, but we found 
 there the Southern Islanids Hospital, built by the Insular Gov- 
 ernment, and representing a policy which they hope to embody 
 in like structures in all the provincial capitals. This hospital 
 is artistically planned, octagonal in form, two stories in height, 
 of concrete construction. It at present accommodates sixty 
 patients but is planned to permit considerable additions to this 
 number. Its furnishings are all of the latest pattern and its 
 equipment quite complete. Altogether it is an excellent example 
 'oif mlodiem Ihospital ctonstruetion and equipment. Und'sr an 
 American physician. Dr. Arlington Pond, it is conducted ad- 
 mirably. The head nurse is also an American. Indeed the htos- 
 pital might well serve as a model for others of like kind, but 
 the government's revenues have not been sufflcient to permit the 
 construction of these and the Southern Islands Hospital re- 
 mains the only one of the kind. 
 
 During our stay in Oebu we were given a novel and instruc- 
 
 290 
 
tive experience in a trip to wihat is knoTvn as Oamp No. 6 in the 
 mountains which, rise close to the city. The camp is simply a 
 comfortably fumisihed cottage surrounded by green terraces and 
 a small garden in which roses bloom and. strawberries are grown ! 
 It is owned by two American residents of Cebu who have very 
 kindly offered the use of it to our missionaries. Although lying 
 at an altitude of 3,000 ft. above the shore, it was easily reached 
 by a motor run of an, hour and a quarter over one of the best 
 roads we have ever traveled, a road which carries one in com- 
 fort and safety up the side of a narrow gorge around many a 
 sharp turn, made doubly perilous by sheer descents of 1,000 ft. 
 or more at the side. Such roads as this — there are said to be 
 thousands of miles of them already in the Islands — constitute 
 most substantial eyidences of the administrative skill and en- 
 ergy whicli have marked our conduct of the Insular Government. 
 The change in atmosphere and surroundings secured in a little 
 more than an hour's travel was quite remarkable. Our Gebu 
 friends have found it a delightful retreat during the hot season. 
 The cottage being comfortable, having abundance of clear, cold 
 mountain water and other conveniences, is quite as acceptable 
 to the women and children as to the men. Our missionaries look 
 forward to the day when they may themselves own a similar re- 
 treat in the neighborhood of Camp No. 6. 
 
 In Albay we found no medical missionary or medical work, 
 but only a place where the medical missionary had been ! Ming- 
 ling with the feeling of deep regret that Dr. and Mrs. Carter 
 had been forced by his sickness to retire from this field, we soon 
 found a great thankfulness that they had been permitted their 
 brief nine months' service in Albay. Though he must for most 
 of that period have been far from well, Dr. Carter had been able to 
 render service that was gratefully remembered by the people. 
 Time after time we were asked how he fared and when they 
 mig'ht hope for his return. Mr. Brown assured us that in the 
 short time Dr. Carter had been able to work in Albay, he had 
 made a great impression upon the people and had endeared him- 
 self to many. It seemed to us very strong evidence of the value 
 of medical mission work that so much had been accomplished 
 under the conditions. Is it not greatly to be desired that a 
 worthy successor for Dr. Carter should be found and sent to 
 continue his good work in this field? The way has certainly 
 been' prepared. These people are. eager for it, and Mr. Brown 
 keenly desires the aid he knows he would get from such help. 
 Can we not find a man and send him before the influence of Dr. 
 Carter's work is lost? 
 
 There is a government provincial physician, an American, Dr. 
 Richmond, in Albay, but his time is mainly occupied by the ad- 
 ministrative duties of his office. There are also army surgeons 
 and Filipino practitioners, but the fact has already been demon- 
 strated that there is an open field and a warm welcome awaiting 
 the' medical missionary in this field. There is no hospital ex- 
 
 291 
 
cept that belon'ging to the detachment of the U. S. Army sta- 
 tioned on the outskirts of Albay. 
 
 In Nueva Caceres, or Naga as it is now called, the capital of 
 Ambos Oamarines, we also found an American provincial phy- 
 sician, this time in charge of a small hospital. This hospital is 
 establishefd in an old native building, the basement of which is 
 well-fitted for out-patient work, and the upper floor used for a 
 ward containing 10 to 12 beds. The work was evidently not very 
 active. The doctor told me that they had hoped to build a 
 modern hospital of larger capacity, but had been unable to se- 
 cure the necessary funds either from the provincial or insular 
 governments. The explanation, I think, of a comparatively in- 
 active work in a city of some thousands of inhabitants, lay in 
 the fact that the doctor in charge is not fond of surgical work 
 and has done very little of it. The surgeon does the critical, 
 dramatic work, and wherever you find a good surgeon in these 
 newly-opened places, you find a thriving work. Without effec- 
 tive surgery the work makes slow and difQcult progress. These 
 facts are, I think, indisputable and should be kept in mind in 
 the selection of our men. Furthermore, unless a young man 
 has already had good surgical training and some experience be- 
 fore he enters the mission field he finds the effort to acquire 
 these in the work attended with such dangers that he is likely 
 not to have the courage to continue it. Every appointee for 
 service in a new field should be a capable surgeon before under- 
 taking his work. 
 
 In Naga, also we find that Mr. MacDonald wants the help of 
 a medical associate. H« finds the people antagonistic, if not 
 actively hostile, and work difficult in a community where the 
 presence of a bishop adds greatly to the authority and prestige 
 of the Catholic church. He longs for the aid which medical 
 work would give in breaking down prejudice and winning 
 friends- Ought he not to have it, if it can be given? We may 
 say that the government is preparing to establish a hospital and 
 take care of the sick of the community, but that announced pur- 
 pose is halted by lack of funds. From the 1914 report of the 
 Bureau of Health, the following significant paragraph is quoted : 
 
 "The hospital system in Manila and the provinces has now 
 been extended to a point where additional Insular aid cannot 
 reasonably be expected for its maintenance and further progress 
 along this line should come from funds made available by pro- 
 vincial or municipal governments or private individuals." 
 
 As things economic are now moving in the Philippines, it will 
 in all human probability be many a long year before much 
 further progress is made along these lines. I greatly doubt 
 whether any other provincial capitals will soon see an equal to 
 the Southern Islands Hospital. Meanwhile, the opportunity is 
 open to us to develop other institutions on a par with the 
 Union Hospital of Iloilo. Can we grasp it, or must we let it go 
 by, to regret later the loss of the impetus that such work gives 
 to our evangelistic efforts? 
 
 292 
 
While in Naga we made a trip by river to the town of Lib- 
 manan, where among 1,200 inhabitants there was no physician 
 at all. During our hurried visit, one little girl, suffering from 
 a severe bronchitis, was brought to me by her father, one of the 
 leaders of the small local church, with a plea that I would pre- 
 scribe for her; and I was assured that there were many other 
 patients waiting for me, if only I would see them ! All over the 
 Philippines there are doubtless communities of considerable size 
 in which there is as yet no physician. In the provinces there 
 are many communities in which there is not a physician to 
 200,000 inhabitants. No better missionary material could be 
 asked than Dean 0. Worcester's Chapter on "Health Conditions" 
 in his "Philippines Past and Present," in which he says: 
 
 • "Were I a young man and possessed of adequate knowledge 
 of medicine and surgery, I would ask nothing better than to 
 minister to the wants of these people. One might not, and in- 
 deed would not, acquire great wealth, but he would be rich in 
 friends. Here lies a great field for practical work." 
 
 Culion Leper Colony: Although we have no direct interest in 
 the medical work among the lepers, I cannot omit a brief ac- 
 count of the visit Mrs. Bovaird and I made to Culion. At the 
 time of the occupation of the Islands by our government there 
 was no systematic work for the lepers, of Whom there were be- 
 lieved to be 30,000. A few (about 400) were being cared for 
 humanely in hospitals in Manila and Cebu, and near Naga there 
 was also a sm.all leper hospital, the ruins of which were still 
 standing at the time of our visit, but the great majority of these 
 unfortunates were outcasts, left to perish in any manner that 
 they might. Not a few wandered at will through the country, 
 spreading contagion broadcast. The Philippine Commission 
 early took up the prol^em of leprosy, and selected the Island of 
 Culion, lying perhaps 200 miles south of Manila, as an ideal 
 location for a colony. There have now been gathered over 3,900 
 lepers, about one-half of the .total number, in the Islands, for on 
 actively taking up the problem the gratifying discovery was 
 made that many of these supposed to be suffering from leprosy 
 were afflicted by entirely harmless diseases and were returned to 
 their relatives or friends. — 
 
 The lepers in Culion live in one great colony, most of them in 
 their own houses built in native style from materials furnished 
 by the government, but many of them quartered in comfortable 
 concrete pavilions constructed to meet their needs. 
 
 Those who are able to work have gardens of their own out- 
 side the town, and there raise pigs, chickens and vegetables. 
 The produce can be sold to the colony and be paid for at market 
 rates. The patients may also fish at their pleasiure in the waters 
 about the Island. For this purpose they use light bamboo rafts 
 and "on these occasionally some of the bolder spirits make their 
 escape from the Island, paddling at times as much as 100 miles 
 away. Within the colony there are stores where simple com- 
 
 293 
 
forts and luxuries may be purchased, a public ball where dances 
 and other entertainments are given, land even a moving-picture 
 theatre, for which new films are supplied monthly from Manila. 
 At Christmas, through the generosity of the people of Manila, 
 some small remembrance is sent to every patient. 
 
 The medical work is done by two young physicians, graduates 
 of Philadelphia schools, in the service of the Bureau of Health. 
 There is also a Filipino assistant, who was absent at the time 
 of our visit. As nearly 90 per cent, of the patients are Catholic, 
 there are several priests — one of whom has recently after five 
 or six years' residence ia the colony himself developed the dread- 
 ed disease — ^and the only nurses are a half-dozen French or 
 Alsatian Sisters of Charity. We have a small chapel in which 
 services are held under the leadership of a Filipino convert, 
 Pedro Cabucangan, himself a leper. Dr. Rodgers and Mr. Wrigbt 
 are planning to have the chapel rebuilt and enlarged and to 
 send an evangelist to the Island as soon as the right man can 
 be found. 
 
 From time to time it has been found possible to release a few 
 of the patients as apparent cures, that is, as free from all clinical 
 or bacteriological evidences of the disease. The occasion of our 
 visit was made memorable by the release of 24 such cases, the 
 largest number ever returned to ordinary life at one time in the 
 history of the colony, or, so far as known, of any leper work. 
 The recovery of these patients is assigned quite as muct to the 
 good general care they receive as to the medicines administered, 
 but whatever the explanation, if this experience can be continued 
 and each year a certain number of the patients are released, 
 the black shadow of utter hopelessness which has so long added 
 terror to the horrors of the disease will be removed and a ray of 
 hope will be left to its victims. Meanwhile, the government looks 
 forward confidently to the final triumph of the plan of rigid 
 segregation in the gradual reduction of infection and the ulti- 
 mate stamping out of the plague. . 
 
 Mountain resorts in the Philippines. The value of mountain 
 resorts in the tropics has been thoroughly demonstrated by the 
 experience of the British Army in India. These resorts are used 
 not only for those actually sick or convalescing from acute ill- 
 ness, but regularly for the sake of restoring the tone of those 
 debilitated by long residence on the plains of India. To quote 
 Col. W. H. Arthur, Department Surgeon of the Philippines, on 
 the influence of the tropic conditions in the Islands: 
 
 "Experience has shown that long residence in the Philippines 
 has a marked effect on the mental and physical vigor of people 
 not born and raised in the tropics. This is manifested in many 
 ways and men, women and children, who are not actually ill, 
 seem to lose their energy, become listless, irritable and forget- 
 ful, and find the least bodily exertion burdensome. This is 
 much aggravated in the hot season and very few individuals 
 manage without permanent mental and physical deterioration, to 
 live through many hot seasons in the plains." 
 
 294 
 
Major Ashbum, of the U. S. Army Medical Corps, has also ex- 
 pressed the following opinion: 
 
 "A man can remain indefinitely in the tropics without being 
 sick, if he escapes infectious diseases. 
 
 "This is fast leading to the fallacy that we can advantageous- 
 ly live many years in these latitudes. The fact that while a 
 man may never be sick, he may yet have his physical and mental 
 vigor greatly impaired by prolonged exposure to heat, is thus 
 lost Mght of. No man can do his best work, either mental or 
 physical, if he is hot and uncomfortable. The same feeling of 
 lassitude and indisposition to exertion is experienced at home 
 during the hot summer, which after a few years here, becomes 
 chronic .... It is likewise commonly recognized that under tropi- 
 cal conditions men frequently become so run-down and debili- 
 tated as to need to go to Japan, Baguio, or the United States." 
 
 The British Army in India now maintains 29 hill stations, at 
 altitudes varying from 2,000 to 8,000 ft. above sea level. The 
 Philippine Commission was fortunate enough to discover with- 
 in a half day's- journey (by rail or motor) of Manila an ideal 
 mountain resort in Baguio in the province of Benguet, a towji' 
 lying 5,000 ft. above sea and about 180 miles due north of Manila. 
 Baguio, as we saw it, spreads over a series of rolling hills cov- 
 ereid everywhere by an abundant growth of pine trees standing 
 at such distance from one another and so free from undergrowth 
 as to make one think of a great park. The sun shines ill tropic 
 brilliance almost the year around and yet the temperature in 
 the shade never passes 70 degrees Fahrenheit, and the nights are 
 cool enough to require blankets! To come into such an atmos- 
 phere from the heat and dust of the plains is a foretaste of para- 
 dise. Small wonder that since our representatives opened it up, 
 Baguio has grown rapidly into a place of importance in the life 
 of the people of the Islands. The army maintains a military 
 camp there and a military hospital. During the Republican 
 regime, Baguio for four months of the year was the capital and 
 all the government offices were removed there. For reasons of 
 economy Gov. Harrison has departed from that policy. The 
 Methodists and Episcopalians have built rest-houses for their 
 people, and Bishop Brent has established there a very success- 
 ful school for boys (American), and also an industrial school 
 for Igorrote girls. Appreciating the value of the resort for 
 health purposes, our Board somie yiears agof iauthiordzed (the 
 purchase of a plot of ground, but nothing has been done to de- 
 velop it. Dr. Eodgers has for some years had a cottage, the use 
 of which many other members of the mission have enjoyed. There 
 seems no question whatever that it would be advantageous to 
 the mission and profitable in every way to the board, to develop 
 in Baguio a resort to which our men, women and children could 
 repair during the hot season or at times of illness. The mission 
 voted at the August meeting to appropriate to this purpose some 
 |4,000 derived from certain fees paid for the architectural 
 
 295 
 
services of Mr. Gunn. The appropriation was made only after 
 years of inaction and an earnest debate, some of the mission 
 being loth to see all the money spent on Baguio, which is inac- 
 cessible to quite a number of the stations. It was so clear that 
 we should have some facilities at Baguio, and that these would 
 be available for the use of many of the stations that the motion 
 finally carried, and it is to be hoped that definite action will 
 now be taken. There is a question as to the advisability of de- 
 veloping the plot of ground now held. Some think it too far 
 from the centres of interest at Baguio, yet as people ought to 
 go there for rest and recreation rather than to attend services 
 and conferences, that does not seem a serious disqualification. 
 There are more important questions as to modes of entrance and 
 exit and water supply. But whether on that site or another, 
 I regard it as a matter of vital importance to the welfare of 
 the mission, and therefore of concern to the Board, that the ad- 
 vantages of Baguio should be made available for our mission- 
 aries and their families. If it be necessary, it would certainly 
 be sound business for the Board to make additional appropria- 
 tions for this purpose. Onr experience in the Islands, so far as 
 health is concerned, has thus far been very fortunate, partly 
 because the missionaries are comparatively young, their terms 
 of service have not been long, and they were carefully selected 
 risks when they began their duties. We must naturally expect 
 more illness and invalidism in coming years. A sojourn of a 
 few weeks at Baguio yearly will do much to prevent breakdowns 
 and add to the vigor of the whole force. 
 
 But fortunately our people are not limited to Baguio. The 
 possibilities of Camp No. 6 for Cebu, have already been pre- 
 sented. Near Dumaguete, in fact within a few hours' rather 
 hard travel, there are mountain lakes on which some of our 
 friends have camped with great pleasure and physical profit, but 
 at present these are accessible only for those who do not mind 
 climbing and who like to camp out. 
 
 At Camp Keithley, Mindanao, at an altitude of 2,000 ft., there 
 is an army post with a hospital surrounded by a small town, 
 where some of the missionaries from Dumaguete and that region 
 have gone at times. It is said to be very comfortable. 
 
 In Albay and the Camarines, there are also several camping 
 sites in the mountains, which some of our missionaries have 
 found satisfactory resorts during the heated spells. This is im- 
 portant now, when it is a long and expensive journey to reach 
 Manila and thence Baguio, but when lie railroad is completed 
 to these parts, as it soon should be, it will be much easier for 
 the missionaries in these provinces to reach Baguio. We must 
 bear in mind that we all vary greatly in our tastes as to va- 
 cations and that even if we have a satisfactory resort at Baguio, 
 we cannot expect all of our people to prefer it, nor all who like 
 it to be willing to go year after year to the one place. It is 
 therefore very fortunate that there are so many available resorts 
 
 296 
 
within the Islands. We cannot expect to develop them all in 
 like manner, but doubtless with small expense some of them 
 can be made of service as presenting different surroundings and 
 a different life from that of Baguio. Finally, with relation to 
 the latter resort, there seems to be a tendency to make the time 
 when missionaries naturally assemble there, the occasion for 
 conventions, committee meetings, lectures and the like. This is 
 all very natural and may be beneficial for. those in perfect health 
 and desiring only mental change, but when all the various mis- 
 sions establish rest-houses there and many missionaries gather 
 together at one time, that sort of thing may well be overdone 
 and much of the benefit of the vacation lost. 
 
 Finally, one cannot review the medical work done in the Phil- 
 ippines Islands since 1898 without a thrill of pride at what has 
 been done under the authority of the United States Govern- 
 ment. The wisdom and scope of the plans on which reforms 
 have been introduced, as veil ^^ the skill and energy with which 
 they have been carried out, command profound admiration. As 
 Dr. Rodgers more than once observed, the representatives of our 
 government, as a body, have proven themselves quite as worthy 
 of the title of missionaries as the representatives of the church 
 AjS compared with their accomplishments, the medical work of 
 our own missionaries, though honorable, seems small indeed. We 
 long to see them have a larger share in the work that is still to be 
 done, but if that desire is to be realized, men of the very highest 
 standard, not only in professional qualifications, but in Chris- 
 tian character as well, bust be secured for the service. None 
 other can do the work as it should be done. 
 
 297 
 
6. PROPERTY, TREASURY AND BUSINESS QUESTIONS 
 
 BY DWIGHT H. DAY 
 
 We left Bangkok on July 17th, sailing by the S. S. "Katong" 
 for 'Singapore, where ^af ter only a scant two-days' wait ,we were 
 fortunate enough to get berths on the Spanish Mail, which comes 
 through once a month, on the S. S. "0. Lopez y Lopez," bound 
 for Iloilo, P. I. Thus we were landed well to the south in the 
 Philippines instead of at Manila, and were saved seyeral days 
 of travel. 
 
 The complete itinerary from Bangkok through the Philippines 
 was as follows: 
 
 July 17th-19th S. S. "Katong" Bangkok to Singapore. 3 days 
 
 " 20th-21st In Sing'apore 2 
 
 " 21st-25th S. S. "C. Lopez-y-Lopez," Singapore to 
 
 Iloilo 4 
 
 " 26th-Aug. 1 In Iloilo (stormbound) 7 
 
 Aug. 2nd S. S. "Hoi Ching," Iloilo to Dumagnete 1 day 
 
 " Srd-oth In Dumaguete 3 days 
 
 " 6tli .Launch, Dumaguete to Tagbilaran. ... 1 day 
 
 " 7tli Saturday morning in Tagbilaran % " 
 
 " 7tli Saturday sailing Tagbilaran to Cebu, 
 
 Launch y^ " 
 
 " 8th-llth In Cebu 4 days 
 
 " 12th Sailing— Cebu to Tacloban S. S. "Min- 
 
 doro" % day 
 
 " 12th-lBth In Tacloban 1 
 
 " 13th-14th Sailing— Tacloban to Legaspi (Albay) 
 
 S. S. "Mindoro" 1 
 
 " 14th-17th In Albay 3% days 
 
 " 18th A. M. — Albay to Naga by automobile. . % day 
 
 " 18th-20th In Naga and river trip to Libmanan . . 2 j^ days 
 
 " 21st A. M. — Naga to Albay % day 
 
 " 21st P. M.— In Albay % " 
 
 " 22nd Sailed Albay to Manila, S. S. "Gabri- 
 
 elle Poizat" 1 
 
 " 23rd In Manila 1 
 
 " 24th-27th Tour through Laguna and Tayabas dis- 
 trict by automobile 4 days 
 
 " 28th-Sept. 3 In Manila 7 
 
 Summary : — ^Sailing Siam to the Philippines via Singapore, 9 days ; in the 
 Philippine district, 40 days ; 34 days spent in Stations or visiting Mission dis- 
 tricts ; 6 days spent in transportation. 
 
 It will be understood that the division into days and half-days 
 is not exact in some cases. 
 
 We were able thus to visit every one of the nine stations of 
 the mission located on six diflferent Islands which include Panay, 
 Oriental Negros, Bohol, Cebu, Leyte and Luzon and in the order 
 named. The only Island of importance in the group which we 
 did not visit was that of Mindanao in the extreme south and 
 there our Board has no mission station. At Singapore we were 
 
 298 
 
nearest the Equator of any time during the entire trip, being 
 two degrees north at that point. Manila is twelve degrees north. 
 We were specially favored as to weather, for while a baguio or 
 hard southwest blow kept us three or four days longer in Iloilo 
 than we had planned, we were not inconvenienced or menaced by 
 severe storms when making the inter-island trips on small boats 
 at a season when such are to be expected. Sailing through Phil- 
 ippine waters is a most delightful experience, oflfering change of 
 scene and variety of coloring continually, the rich tropical foli- 
 age and the beautiful hills and mountains being the special fea- 
 tures. We saw little or no swamp and morass, as one might 
 suppose, and in a tour through the Islands one does not gain 
 the impression that there is much wild and impenetrable jungle. 
 On the contrary, one sees cocoanut groves enormous in extent, 
 and sugar cane, hemp and a variety of fruits being cultivated. 
 No American (as citizens of the United States are called the 
 world over) can visit the Philippine Islands without feeling a 
 new pride in his country for its achievements there. Everywhere 
 one feels the throb of an awakened life and activity that means 
 progress and prosperity. The Filipinos have learned more Eng- 
 lish in fifteen years than they learned Spanish during the pre- 
 ceding four hundred. Along the highway one passes happy 
 school children, books and slates under their arms, looking clean 
 and attractive in their well-ironed frocks; or one visits the 
 schools themselves and looks into the faces of hundreds of eager 
 boys and girls who drink in the message that may be given them, 
 with rapt attention. The educational work of the government 
 is thoroughly systematized from the primary grades to the Uni- 
 versity at Manila, and includes trade schools and courses in 
 domestic science, weaving and kindred indiistries. A hearty 
 tribute must be paid to the American teachers in these schools. 
 From the very first they have been of high quality and they have 
 done their work ia a spirit of devotion and earnest desire to 
 uplift the people that is truly missionary. They are fine exam- 
 ples of the best American spirit. Since the government thus 
 takes care of educational work, there is no necessity for the 
 missions having schools with the exception of Silliman Insti- 
 tute at Dumaguete,' and the , Theological School at Manila. 
 There is great need, however, for dormitories located near the 
 government schools, where boys and girls may be safely housed 
 and where they can be put under religious instruction. The two 
 dormitories in Cebu, one for boys and one for girls, have amply 
 justified the mission in planning them, the boys' dormitory this 
 year furnishing residence for representatives from eight prov-- 
 inces, and the girls' from five. Quarters are reserved for Filipino 
 teachers, and limited space is kept free for transients who are 
 in one way or another connected with our constituency and 
 who go back to their homes with Christian literature obtained 
 at the dormitory. The new dormitory building at Iloilo has 
 already proved popular and will supply a great need. Silliman 
 
 299 - 
 
Institute with its seven liundred students holds a unique place 
 in the Islands and it is highly to be desired that the plans for 
 the betterment and extension of its equipment will be carried 
 through promptly. Certainly the devotion and untiring efforts 
 of the missionary staff in charge call loudly for hearty co-opera- 
 tion on the part of the Ohurch at home. 
 
 The value of good roads in uplifting a people is amply illus- 
 trated in the Philippines. Easy intercommunication promotes 
 education and trade and releases hitherto pent-up forces and 
 products upon which the progress of communities depends. Our 
 party toured for hundreds of miles over the finest of roads which 
 the government has constructed throughout the Islands, every 
 mile of which 'has its repairer in charge of the mending and 
 grading for his section. We were able therefore to visit easily 
 a number of out-lying points and to see something of the interior 
 of the Islands, as well as enjoy the magnificent scenery which 
 the automobile thus afforded. A few years ago our missionaries 
 struggled through water and mud several feet deep in their 
 itinerating, where now smooth macadam, roads afford perfect 
 transportation by wheel. These are the roads maintained by 
 the Insular Government. 
 
 RELIGIOUS CONDITIONS 
 
 There is steady and solid progress along all lines of our mis- 
 sionary activity (1) in the establishing and building up of con- 
 gregations into churches by the itinerating evangelists, (2) in 
 winning individuals and creating a sympathetic atmosphere by 
 the physicians and their nurses and assistants, (3) in laying 
 foundations for Christian character and for the future of the 
 Church in our school and dormitory work, and (4.)Mn training 
 leaders for the Church in the Theological Seminary and Bible 
 Training School in Manila. Each phase of the work marks ad- 
 vances and victories and we thank Gk)d for this blessing upon 
 the zeal and consecration of His devoted servants. Each de- 
 partment of endeavor has its hindrances and pitfalls and its yet 
 undeveloped possibilities. The churches have not begun to rea- 
 lize their responsibility in giving and self-support; the people 
 are not poor generally, and yet" they do not begin to support 
 their pastors and their churches as they should. In the early 
 days the invitation was to come to a "free" gospel, in contra- 
 distinction to the Church of Rome, and this was interpreted as 
 not requiring financial support which the Roman Catholic church 
 had demanded with such an iron hand. Now, however, the lead- 
 ers are awaking to the fact that systematic and proportionate 
 giving is necessary to healthy Christian life and if ever the 
 chturehes are to be self-supporting, self-governing and self-propo- 
 gating, the elemental principle of sacrifice must be inculcated. 
 There has indeed been sacrifice and great devotion in the in- 
 stances where church buildings have been erected by the people, 
 sounetimes reiplaced two or three times after destruction by 
 
 300 
 
storms and in one or two districts there has been real poverty 
 due to typhoon, drought and locusts following one after the 
 other. AH this is gladly recognized. It seems easier to get 
 contributions in a special effort, for a building, than to get a 
 general principle of giving established in the life of the church. 
 The average Filipino has no conception of thrift or saving; he 
 spends all his money as he gets it without thought of the future, 
 and naturally his giving can scarcely be systematic. It was 
 suggested in a conference of native church leaders, gathered 
 from quite a wide district, that church members be educated 
 to lay aside a certain proportion of whatever income they re- 
 ceived, for the support of their church, placing it at once in the 
 hands of a suitable person or institution and to be used in ac- 
 cordance with a general church plan. Certain it is that they 
 must be guided in very deifinite and concrete ways if the results 
 desired are ever to be attained. 
 
 In the medical work, the danger of allowing the physical to 
 completely displace the spiritual aspects is ever present, and 
 definite and adequate results can only be obtained by a very 
 careful and thorough follow-up system. In this the evangelistic 
 missionary can do invaluable supplementary work. 
 
 The boys of our school at Silliman, and in the dormitories at 
 Cebu and elsewhere need the sympathetic counsel and guidance 
 individually, which only the missionary is able to give; and the 
 danger here is that the number of students shall grow so large 
 or the missionaries in charge become sx> burdened with a multi- 
 plicity of responsibilities that personal dealing will be out of 
 the question. Promising boys must be laid hold of and guided 
 into such Christian character as will be fit material out of 
 which to build leadership for the church. Nor should we fail 
 to keep track of students and correspond Avith them from time 
 to time, after they leave the institutions. How to do this, with 
 our present inadequate forces, is of course the problem. 
 
 ■ MISSION PROPERTY 
 
 The more recent buildings of the mission are very satisfactory, 
 both with regard to arrangement and appearance, proving the 
 wisdom of carefully drawn plans and scientific architectural 
 supervision. It is greatly to be desired that this same direction 
 and oversight may be continued for the buildings now in pro- 
 cess of being erected, and for those projected at Tacloban, 
 Dumaguete, Albay and Los Banos. For the present this work 
 must be combined with the work of the mission treasurer, but 
 just as soon as the Board is able to send out a man to take the 
 treasury work, in accordance with the unanimous request of the 
 mission, the ardiitect should be set free to devote himself to 
 buildings. This ought to be done all the more quickly inasmuch 
 as he could then serve South China also, in accordance with the 
 request of that mission, and thereby render invaluable aid to the 
 large building project at True Light Seminary. Building opera- 
 tions involving upwards of |100,000 require not only scientific 
 
 301 
 
planning but continiaity of direction which only one devoted to 
 that object can give, and the amount to be spent in building 
 more than justifies, indeed it demands, competent oversight from 
 the standpoint of mere business prudence. If the time shall 
 come when the Philippine and Bouth China Missions do not re- 
 quire this service to the same extent, the Board can consider 
 lending part of the architect's time to other organizations which 
 now are clamoring for his help, or transferring him to other 
 China fields or to Korea where for some years to come such skill 
 will be greatly in demand. 
 
 The older structures of the mission are not so attractive from 
 an architectural point of view. One wishes, for instance, that 
 the main school building of Silliman Institute could be re-made, 
 when the new buildings that are planned are erected, so that it 
 would conform to the newer and better architecture and be 
 given a more substantial and enduring appearance. 
 
 Periodical painting and diligent repair work are necessary to 
 the proper care of buildings especially in a country where white 
 ants are so destructive and the mission will probably find it 
 necessary to considerably increase its items in Class VII as its 
 property holdings grow. 
 
 TITLES 
 
 Thanks to an efScient government there is little or no anxiety 
 with regard to property titles in the Philippines. All the lands 
 of the Islands are being offlcially surveyed and where this has 
 already been done, title is registered by the government provid- 
 ed all adverse claims have been satisfied and legal possession 
 can be proved. The properties of the Board are rapidly coming 
 within the survey and registered titles are being secured as rap- 
 idly as it becomes possible. In all cases, all the interests of pri- 
 ' ' vate parties and all adverse claims of every kind are purchased 
 and satisfied and the Board holds undisputed possession. 
 
 NEW PROPERTY 
 
 It is generally very difBcult to obtain new ground for mission 
 purposes in the Philippines, as it seems to be also in most east- 
 ern countries, and especially difficult in China. Owners are very 
 reluctant to part with their holdings, even though they may be 
 hard pressed financially and to realize on their assets would ap- 
 pear to be a relief. The easy buying and selling of the West 
 is unknown in the Orient. There is therefore no real estate mar- 
 ket in w'hich prices are more or less known and stable. The con- 
 sequence is that it is necessary to wait for months and even 
 years sometimes in order to get a piece of desirable land, and 
 often the funds in payment must be dangled before the eyes of 
 owners before they will let go. Likewise owners may suddenly 
 conclude to sell, or some exigency compel them to sell a piece 
 of land which they know the mission desires to get, and it is of 
 the utmost importance that a bargain be struck at, once and the 
 money paid over. Delay may lose for all time land which is 
 
 302 
 
essential for the expansion of a plant, or for the symmetry of 
 its grounds, or even for the health of the workers. Such diffi- 
 culties explain some of our limited compounds, and their ir- 
 regularity as well as some of the financial embarrassments in 
 connection with the acquisition of new property, and it is quite 
 remarkable that these have not been far worse than they have 
 been. 
 
 MISSION TREASURY AND ACCOUNTS 
 
 'In 1912 the Philippine mission took drastic action regarding 
 expenditures beyond appropriations on the part of some of the 
 stations and since that time there has been no trouble in this 
 regard. The accounts are centralized at Manila under a treas- 
 urer sent out by the Board for that special work and the results 
 both to the office in New York and to the mission have demon- 
 strated the wisdom of the step. It is important that a new man 
 be found for this post in order to set free the present mission 
 treasurer for his building and architectural work. The action 
 of the mission with reference to the architect, and a new treas- 
 urer is as follows : 
 
 1. That we as a mission endorse the idea of a careful and 
 complete organization of the field administration of all the busi- 
 ness of the Philippines Mission other than accounting with 
 special reference to the property interests of the Board. 
 
 2. That we ask the Board to establish in Manila an Archi- 
 tect's office at the earliest opportunity, with the extension of 
 adm.inistration in our own mission to such adjacent countries 
 as may be deemed practical and providing for such service to 
 other communions as may be possible and desirable. 
 
 3. That the mission ask the Board to secure another man for 
 the Philippines as soon as possible who is qualified by previous 
 training in book-keeping to act as mission treasurer and whose 
 ability as a Christian worker will enable him to assist in other 
 forms of work in the mission. . 
 
 4. That as soon as this plan is approved by the Board Mr. , 
 Gunn is authorized to prepare such detailed plans as may be 
 necessary and submit the same to the Property and Executive 
 Coihmittees for final approval. 
 
 5. That the mission recognize formally the architectural 
 work of Mr. Gunn as a distinct part of his work. 
 
 6. That Mr. Gunn be elected treasurer to serve until this 
 plan is approved and the new treasurer is appointed and that 
 in view of the large amount of architectural and building work 
 now projected in the mission, Mr. Gunn be requested to give his 
 services entirely to the work of the mission, freeing himself as 
 soon as possible from the obligations contracted with the South 
 China Mission with the consent of the Executive Committee, it 
 being understood that Mr. Gunn's obligations to the South China 
 Mission include any services which to him may seem necessary 
 until the completion of the buildings of the True Light Seminary 
 for which he has drawn plans. 
 
 303 
 
7. That during the absence from Manila of Mr. Gunn either 
 Mr. Wright or Mr. Rodgers be authorized to act as mission 
 treas(arer. 
 
 The visit Of the Deputation to the Philippines was made 
 doubly happy by the company of Rev. James B. Rodgers who 
 met the party at Iloilo and guided them throughout their tour. 
 In very few districts the atmosphere in which we are working is 
 distinctly unfriendly, where strong influence operates to preju- 
 dice the minds of the people, but the melting power of love and 
 unselfish service that we saw everywhere displayed by our mis- 
 sionaries is working its sure results and will continue to do so 
 to the establishing of the truth. 
 
 304 
 
III. THE MISSION IN JAPAN 
 
 1. First Impressions upon Revisiting Japan 307-310 
 
 2. Second Impressions upon Revisiting Japan 311-319 
 
 3. Our Work vifitli Olirist and with the Church of Christ in 
 
 Japan 320-324 
 
 4. The Thirtieth Anniversary of the Hokoriku Jogakko. . 325-830 
 
 5. Some Present Missionary Movements and Problems in 
 
 Japan 331-341 
 
 6. Problems of Health in Japan 342-345 
 
 7. Property, Treasury, and Business Questions 346-348 
 
MISSIONS IN 
 JAPAN 
 
 E. C, BniDOHAN, MAPS, NEW YORK. I3S 
 
 14-0 
 
III. THE MISSION IN JAPAN 
 
 1. FIRST IMPRESSIONS UPON RE- VISITING JAPAN 
 
 'S. S. "Korea," May 10, 1915. 
 
 One's first impressions of a land visited for the first time, or 
 re-visited after many years are, of necessity, superficial but they 
 have perhaps a value of their own not less than that of more 
 deliherate judgment. Some things are seen most clearly only 
 at first glance, and if not seen then may be missed altogether. 
 It may be "worth while accordingly to set down some of the im- 
 pressions which Japan makes at once upon a visitor coming 
 back after eighteen years. 
 
 The outward changes have not been specially marked. There 
 are few if any perceptible changes in the fashions of the peo- 
 ples' dress. The increase in the number of men wearing west- 
 em clothing seems to be slight and thus far I have seen but 
 one Japanese woman wearing foreign style. The railroad sta- 
 tions and rolling stock appear to be the same as eighteen years 
 ago. Whereas in America on all our good railroads the stations 
 have been largely rebuilt and the rolling stock entirely changed 
 within these years, in Japan one would judge the expenditure 
 of the nation upon the improvement of its railways, and railway 
 equipment can not have been proportionately anything like the 
 expenditure in America. Many new buildings have been erected 
 but there has been nothing like the architectural transforma- 
 tion that has passed over many an American city. Even in 
 Osaka, the great commercial city of Japan, where disastrous 
 fires compelled the rebuilding of large sections of the city, the 
 most noticeable change has not been the construction of new 
 buildings or buildings of a new style of architecture, but the 
 laying out here and there of very wide streets to serve as fire- 
 breaks against a repetition of old conflagrations. Not to pro- 
 long concrete illustrations, it is enough to say that the general 
 aspect of the outward life of Japan is very much what I remem- 
 ber it to have been eighteen years since. One trivial change 
 which, after all, and on second thought will not be pronounced 
 trivial, is the substitution on the jiarickishas of rubber tired, 
 wlre^spoked, ball-bearing wheels for the old, solid hubs and 
 wooden spokes and iron tires. The use of bicycles also has 
 enormously increased and also the use of English although, in 
 view of the quantity and the long years of teaching of the Eng- 
 lish language in the schools one wonders that there is not still 
 more general understanding of it. I suspect, however, that what 
 results there have been are much wider and more durable than 
 the results of the teaching of modem and classical languages in 
 our schools at home. 
 
 307 
 
One hears criticism of the eflSciency of the school system. It 
 is charged that a large percentage of those "who have been edu- 
 cated in the schools are unable later to pass moderate literacy 
 tests, but literacy tests in a language which uses the Chinese 
 ideographs makes literacy tests in* America look like child's play 
 in comparison. And it cannot be denied that the school system 
 is one element in Japanese life which makes a deep impression 
 upon the visitor from abroad especially if he has iu mind com- 
 parisons not only between Japan and America and Germany 
 but also between Japan and the Latin lands off Europe and 
 America. There are few more delightful and impressive sights 
 than the Japanese school excursions where large bodies of neatly 
 dressed, orderly, and happy faced children are taken by their 
 teachers, as is a common practice, on school excursions into the 
 country or to visit important works or famous places. 
 
 By far the deepest impression, however, made upon the mind 
 of one who isi concerned with the higher life of nations is the 
 enormous iehange in the place and influence of Christianity. 
 Eighteen years ago the leaders of the national life in Japan 
 were proclaiming that all religion was superstition and that 
 from its bondage the wise man and the strong nation would 
 emancipate themselves. Now the same men declare that the 
 moral life of the nation should be its chief concern and that 
 moral life must rest upon religious foundations. Then, the atti- 
 tude of the educational authorities was unfavorable to all re- 
 ligion except a politicalized reconstruction of Shintoism in the 
 interest of patriotism and it was especially antagonistic to 
 Christianity. Though bearing letters then from the United 
 States Commissioner of Education, there was no welcome to 
 government schools and an address on Christianity in the 
 schools and under the auspices of the school authorities was 
 practically unknown. Now there is a hospitable welcome and 
 one has more opportunities to speak directly on moral and re- 
 ligious questions, to explain Christianity, and the need of men 
 and of nations for what it alone can do, than it is possible to 
 embrace. Within two days after reaching Japan in the higher 
 technical and commercial schools of Osaka and Kobe we had 
 chances to speak to audiences of six and seven hundred students 
 at meetings over which the heads of these schools prra^ided and 
 in which one was free to say just what he would say to a college 
 or university audience at home with regard to personal and na- 
 tional morality and the Christian faith. And so far from re- 
 senting what was said, these large bodies of students would 
 listen with absorbed interest and applaud to the echo. 
 
 The workers in the towns and villages where the great mass of 
 the Japanese people will be found, testify to an open door and 
 an unprecedented intellectual accessibility and we had occasion 
 to see how ripe the field is for widespread moral and religious 
 movements in the great cities. The Japanese churches and the 
 missions from abroad are carrying on at the present time a three- 
 
 308 
 
year evangelistic campaign. The campaign was in progress in 
 Osaka when we were there. It was widely advertised through 
 the city through one of the great Japanese advertising agencies, 
 the head of which is a Christian man. G-reat meetings for men 
 and women were held daily at which hundreds of cards were re- 
 ceived signed by those who were ready to study Christianity. In 
 addition to the student meetings which were part of this cam- 
 paign and a large meeting of Christian workers, we were pres- 
 ent at the evening mass meeting for business men. An audience 
 of more than twelve hundred packed the hall. The first speaker 
 was Mr. Morimura, an aged millionarie business man of Tokyo 
 who, in his old age, has accepted the Christian faith and is de- 
 voting the last years of his life to propagating it. The audience 
 listened with breathless attention to the venerable old man as he 
 spoke of Japan's need of moral forces strong enough to reform 
 the national character and to make Japan efficient and true and 
 strong and to cut out of the national life the vices that prey 
 upon honor and virility. There was only one power, he declared, 
 which could meet Japan's need, the power of God. He had made 
 this discovery and intended to give his nioney and all that he 
 had left of life to sharing his discovery with his people. He had 
 but few years left to live and he adjured the young men to whom 
 he spoke, to take up the work which he must soon lay down. As 
 the old man closed, bowing low over the desk, a great wave of 
 applause swept over the audience. I spoke on Christianity as the 
 one great power of unity and there was no lack of response. The 
 last speaker was Mr. Tsunajima, who was in America last year, 
 and who spoke on the relations of the Japanese problem in Cali- 
 fornia to the future of Christianity in Japan. In the midst of 
 the ipeeting the tinkling of a little bell in the street announced 
 the issue of a newspaper extra regarding the present negotia- 
 tions between Japan and China. A copy of the extra, a little 
 sheet about the size of a foolscap page, was sent up to the plat- 
 form and read. It stated briefly the firm attitude which Japan 
 had just taken. It was listened to very temperately and while 
 the audience gave expression to its approval, it was in a thor- 
 oughly proper way. Such meetings as this one in Osaka are 
 being held all over the country and no one need lack an audience 
 to which to present Christ and what Christ can do for men. 
 There has been a long step forward since 1897. 
 
 It is easy of course to err in generalizing from individual ex- 
 periences but I think the missionaries would say that such an 
 incident as this has a really representative character. A young 
 man who is not yet a convert, in an inland village, asked that 
 his Ivedding might be performed with a Christian service. The 
 wedding party came accordingly to the Hikone church where 
 the members had prepared decorations and had assembled a 
 small group to welcome them. A Christian performed the cere- 
 mony. At the request of the wedding party, another Christian 
 delivered a sermon on Christian ideals of marriage. The wed- 
 
 309 
 
ding of these unbelievers from a village wMch has no church be- 
 came, by their request, instead of the customary round of drink- 
 ing and feasting, an evangelistic meeting for themselves and 
 their friends. 
 
 Many other first impressions crowd upon one's mind as he 
 comes back to this interesting land again. There is room here, 
 however, for but one more, namely, the conscious, recognized 
 need of the Christian Church in Japan for the coming down of 
 a living fire out of heaven. The nation realizes its need of 
 moral education and of religion for the sake of individual and 
 national eflSeiency. Par and wide people are ready to hear and 
 men are qualified to preach the ethical message of Christianity. 
 What the strongest leaders of the churches now crave is the 
 raising up of men who can preach the spiritual supematuralism 
 of the gospel, who can make the crucified, risen and ever living 
 Christ a reality to the soul of Japan, who can proclaim all that 
 St. Paul meant by the cross and the resurrection to the deep- 
 est heart of the Japanese people. The American church has 
 three great duties to Japan in this present hour. One is to 
 send out at once missionary reinforcements, both men and 
 women, but especially men, for the country evangelistic work. 
 The second is to throttle the wicked and un-Christian talk of 
 the possibility of war between two nations, our own, and Japa^, 
 each of which has no intention of doing anything except what 
 is right. And the third is to pray as the church has never prayed 
 before, that the fires of God which fell at Carmel and at Pen- 
 tecost, shall fall today upon Japan. 
 
 K. E. S. 
 
 310 
 
2. SECOND IMPKESSIONS ON REVISITING JAPAN 
 
 S. S. "Sado Mara," 
 November 8, 1915. 
 
 At three diflferent times during the last seven months we have 
 had the opportunity of visiting Japan, first, on coming directly 
 to the East from America by way of Honolulu, second, after 
 long trips in Siam and the Philippine Islands, and third, after a 
 visit to Korea and China. These three opportunities have made 
 it possible to view Japan against three different backgrounds 
 and in three different sets of comparisons, first with America 
 and Hawaii, second with the two very similar and yet wholly 
 different conditions in Siam and the Philippines, and third with 
 Korea, under Japanese administration, and with China, in one 
 of the most interesting and revealing transition periods of her 
 history. It is very interesting to refiect on the judgments which 
 each of these three comparisons suggests. I shall try here, how- 
 ever, only to draw out a few of the general conclusions sug- 
 gested by these comparisons, having regard especially to two 
 points, first, the importance of Japan and of the evangelization 
 of Japan in the missionary program in the Far East, and second, 
 present conditions in Japan( afijecting tbe task pf Japanese 
 evangelization. 
 
 The net judgment with which we come back to America from 
 the experiences and observations of these months is a judgment 
 of increased respect for Japan and for what she has achieved 
 and a deepened confidence in the worthy and better elements of 
 Japanese life and character. There are circles both in the East 
 and in the West in which it is almost as much as a man's life is 
 worth to express such a judgment as this, so deep is the feeling 
 of racial distrust of the Japanese and of suspicion of their politi- 
 cal and commercial ambitions. Many times during this trip we 
 have been startled at the intensity of this feeling as we have 
 encountered it at different points in the East. 
 
 No one can complain of fair and discriminating judgments 
 which may be formed and expressed regarding any race. What 
 frightens one, however, in much of the prejudice against the 
 Japanese which he meets is its unfairness and its lack of dis- 
 crimination. Courses of action pursued by America or Great 
 Britain or Germany are viewed and judged in an entirely dif- 
 ferent light from similar courses of action pursued by Japan. 
 Just actions of western governments are seen through a haze of 
 national Vpotheosis while similar conduct on Japan's part is 
 deemed a matter of mere political expediency or a cover of sin- 
 ister purposes, while wrong done by western nations is condoned 
 or lamented with soft judgments and Japan's wrongdoings are 
 mercilessly condemned and generalized into a revelation of 
 
 311 
 
the real character of the race. But wrong and right are not 
 affected by degrees of longtitude and evil or unworthy actions 
 on the part of the Japanese race or nation ought to be judged 
 on precisely the same basis on which a western race or nation 
 would be judged, unless indeed the latter might be held to a 
 stricter accountability because of the fuller light against which 
 they offend. All this is surely obvious enough to the healthy 
 moral sense, but it is exceedingly difficult to remember it amid 
 the heat and confusion of our present racial movements. 
 
 Whoever will seek to view the Far East with an impartial 
 mind today and who may have such opportunities for comparison 
 as we have had will, I think, be impressed anew with the sig- 
 nificance of the history which Japan has made. Alone thus far 
 of the Asiatic nations she has shown herself capable of actually 
 mastering and absorbing the principles of efficiency and progress 
 which lie behind the modem world. There are still those who 
 say that this is only imitation and who hold to Mr. Meredith 
 Townsend's old thesis that the East is capable of galvanic mimi- 
 cry but not of organic regeneration or a new life. But Mr. Town- 
 send's theory was an impossible attempt to deny to living men 
 the functions of life, and history has ridiculed it. And as to 
 imitation, it is enough to ask how much originality there is in 
 the world? We see now that the originality of individuals is 
 only the last outcropping of some long-developed stratum in hu- 
 manity and that generalizations of racial originality which con- 
 ceive only of race strain as their explanation are untrue. In 
 the case of the Japanese it is clear that the new civilization has 
 not been merely imitated but has been intelligently and vitally 
 absorbed as no other Asiatic nation has yet absorbed it. A Jap- 
 anese steamship is sufficient illustration and proof. To build a 
 huge ocean-going vessel, manufacturing every part of it except 
 the steel plates, constructing and operating it, keeping it spot- 
 lessly clean and all its mechanism in the highest state of efficiency, 
 and maintaining steadily the standards of fidelity and accuracy 
 by which alone these things can be done, all this is no mere work 
 of imitation and it is a thing which the Japanese alone of Asi- 
 atic peoples have accomplished. Perhaps an even better 'illus- 
 tration, however, is found in the selective principle which has 
 guided the progress of Japan in the last twenty years. In writ- 
 ing home last spring of first impressions on re-visiting Japan 
 I spoke of the apparent lack of outward changes. That impres- 
 sion would need to be modified now. Tokyo shows in its archi- 
 tectural and railway development great changes which were not 
 so perceptible elsewhere. But it would need to be modified in 
 a yet more vital respect. I see now that there have, been im- 
 mense changes in Japan but that they have been of the kind to 
 secure and carry forward the changes already made and that the 
 nation has been wise enough to choose first to make such changes 
 as these rather than to go off on the sky-larking enterprises into 
 which some of the other Asiatic lands have been lured. If this 
 
 312 
 
wisdom on Japan's part has been unconscious it is only the 
 clearer evidence that the new civilization has been integrally 
 absorbed and not merely externally applied. Against the back- 
 ground of what the other Asiatic nations have as yet done or 
 failed to do, Japan's achievement in this matter stands out as 
 something which should be heartily and, for reasons of which I 
 shall speak later, gratefully recognized. 
 
 Furthermore, after what one has seen of the struggle for or 
 with civilization in other Asiatic lands and of the danger of 
 attempting to make transitions by breaches and over chasms, 
 or the necessity of attempting this method instead of the method 
 of orderly evolution, one appreciates Japan's success in having 
 moved over from the old to the new with so little rupture under 
 such competent and on the whole such wise leadership and with- 
 out the loss of her own racial tradition and integrity. The new 
 has been grafted on to the old not without blunders and some 
 misshapen consequences, but in the main with wonderful skill 
 and success. Japan has done better than any of the other Asi- 
 atic nations in preserving good manners through such a transi- 
 tion. It is pitiful in some of the eastern lands to see how fully 
 the old etiquette and courtesy have passed away without the ac- 
 quisition of such good manners as we may still have left in the 
 West. It would be too much to expect that the instinct of any 
 race in such a time of change would be able to discriminate in- 
 fallibly between the things to keep and the things to let go, and 
 Japan is holding still to some of her old traditions which she 
 must transcend, but sihe ought to be judged charitably if she 
 holds to them a little too long. What can a nation build on ex- 
 cept its past? The present history of Siam shows how difficult 
 it is to build up a sense of national personality without a living 
 history. Even the obtrusiveness of the Japanese consciousness 
 has something to commend it to one who comes to it from peo- 
 ples in whom there is no such consciousness or with whom it 
 has no fibre or substance. 
 
 By grafting the new civilization on her own racial life Japan 
 has rendered a great service to the whole of Asia. It is of course 
 true that the process has not been a perfect one. Every living 
 experience of this kind is sure to be mixed with crudities both 
 of spirit and of form. Who should realize this better than we in 
 our own new land? But just as America set an example of in- 
 spiration and of hope to the peoples of the West, so Japan has 
 done to the peoples of the East. They were in danger of slowly 
 sinking into a sense of racial incapacity, surrendering the hope 
 that they could ever take a full place amid the serving, ^ work- 
 ing, forward-moving nations. Such a despair as this was itself 
 sure to create its own justification. And the strong nations 
 have not been free from the error of schooling the backward 
 nations into the idea of their own incapacity nor has the mis- 
 sionary enterprise escaped from this reproach. But to treat 
 either men or nations as incapable of the highest is to disqualify 
 
 313 
 
tlem for the highest. We educate our own children by encour- 
 aging the sense of capacity in thena and the great need of the 
 Asiatic peoples today is that they should be steadily heartened 
 to believe that God has as honorable and worthy work for them 
 to do as for any others. Japan's example has given such a heart- 
 ening as this to all the Asiatic peoples. 
 
 If to the hope and inspiration of her example Japan could 
 add influences which would win the love and confidence and 
 good will of the Asiatic peoples the service which she might 
 render to Asia and to the world would be unlimited. But as 
 one travels about through Asia he finds that while Japan is 
 admired, she is also feared. The other Asiatic people complain 
 that the Japanese are proud and overbearing, that they are seek- 
 ing not to befriend and to guide but to overpower and dominate, 
 to secure and monopolize the markets, to promote the interests 
 of Japan alone and not to guard Asia for the people of Asia or 
 to seek the nobler end of fostering the brotherhood and unity of 
 all mankind. If Japan could break down these suspicions and 
 free herself from all the influences which justify them and give 
 her leadership unselfishly to the Asiatic peoples it would be the 
 beginning of a new day. It is easy, of course, for Japan to point 
 to Europe and also to the western hemisphere and to ask wheth- 
 er she can be expected to win a leadership of love and embark 
 on a mission of benevolence in Asia when no other nation has 
 been able to do it or to persuade its neighbors that it was seek- 
 ing to do it elsewhere. Such an answer is easy and silencing but 
 it is also the surrender of the highest and noblest mission which 
 Japan could have, a mission whose acceptance would give her 
 a glory greater than any of which she has dreamed and than 
 any other nation has attained. 
 
 Only religion will ever be able to inspire ambitions like these 
 in the heart of a nation and the old religions of Japan can 
 neither give men such inspiration nor even produce these con- 
 ceptions in their minds. Shintoism is in the narrowest sense 
 nationalistic and for purposes of nationalism even is now only 
 a shadowy and receding force. Its ritual is filling a large place 
 in the coronation ceremonies but it is a mere shell for depart- 
 ing ideas not unwisely preserved, perhaps, until new and living 
 ideas have more adequately taken the place of the old. The 
 Shinto shrines are kept in good repair and to many of them in 
 the holy places the people still throng, but it is often with sim- 
 ply a holiday purpose or as a rite of patriotism or with a re- 
 ligious longing which would turn as readily to an image of 
 Buddha or to some symbol of animism. Buddhism itself, broken 
 into scores of sects, active in its propaganda, has its huge tem- 
 ples and its millions of adherents, but it has been badly dam- 
 aged by notorious financial dishonesty in its chief shrine, it can- 
 not without logical contradiction fit itself to the needs of a 
 modem society, and in its effort to do so is appropriating more 
 and more of Christian truth. One is impressed inevitably by 
 
 314 
 
the splendor of the temples and the multitudes of people throng- 
 ing about them, but I think that two things are true and need 
 to be kept in mind when we are told of the activity and popu- 
 larity of Japanese Buddhism. One is that the cleanness and 
 good repair of the temples in Japan as compared with the 
 squalor and neglect of the temples in so many other parts of 
 Asia may be due not to any special strength of Buddhism but 
 merely to the fact that everything is kept up better in Japan 
 than in other Asiatic countries. And the second is that certainly 
 the idea of amusement and recreation is more and more cluster- 
 ing about the temples drawing greater crowds to the vicinity of 
 the temples but also weakening and too often degrading the old 
 religious sensibilities. The best known of the Tokyo temples is, 
 tenfold more now than it was twenty years ago, the center of 
 the amusement and immorality of the city. 
 
 The processes of national education to which Japan whole- 
 heartedly committed herself a generation and more ago have 
 wrought upon the nation with penetrating and far-extended in- 
 fluence. They have made a nation of readers. At the ricksha 
 stands the coolies read together while they wait. Messenger 
 boys have their books in their pockets to read as they push their 
 carts along the roads. It is claimed that more books are pub- 
 lished and sold in Japan now each year than in Germany. For 
 half a mile in one street in Tokyo bookstalls, with new and sec- 
 ond-hand books, line the street on either side. The press, exceed- 
 ing in irresponsibility, in lack of historical perspective, in so- 
 briety, in any consciousness of the perils of its power even our 
 yellow press at home, if that be possible, finds in all this mass 
 of common men who are now able to read a field where fire 
 can run as over a prairie. In the schools all classes meet togeth- 
 er and in the democracy of their fellowship and of the truth 
 which they are taught forces are at work which must slowly 
 develop a new Japan and which will need the wisest guidance, if 
 wise guides can be found to succeed the few survivors of the old 
 men who have led Japan so successfully along her amazing way. 
 To all these influences must be added the equalizing influence of 
 modem industrialism and of military conscription. Of those 
 who think the Japanese a militaristic and war-loving people it 
 would be interesting to ask an explanation of the universal dis- 
 like of military service and of the efforts specially of the stu- 
 dent class by any device to escape from conscription. 
 
 One of the things which impresses one deeply as he comes to 
 Japan from the Philippine Islands or China is the tightness, the 
 constriction, the close knit organization of life in Japan. In 
 spite of the license of the press there is still a check upon free 
 expression. Japanese will often lower their voices as they refer 
 to some political or religious subject. In the Philippines, on 
 the other hand, there is something of the free and open air of 
 home. All life and thought seem to have come out into a spring 
 time and there is a thrill and sense of buoyant liberty. In China 
 
 315 
 
there is more of this same freedom and daring of utterance. 
 Economically, and socially also, Japan seems to be completely 
 set together, the paths to employment are clearly defined, the 
 whole organization seems to be more nearly finished, with less 
 room for free play, for initiative, for innovation. The Japanese 
 themselves are beginning to feel this deeply and are attributing 
 some of it to the rigidity of their educational mechjanism. The 
 great body of alumni of the different private universities resent 
 the privileges of the Imperial University caste and now that the 
 head of one of these universities is Prime Minister and its Dean, 
 Minister of Education, what might be called educational liber- 
 alism is raising its hand against the routinism of the educational 
 absolutists who have controlled the whole school system of the 
 nation. Many are arguing that. the traditional system has sim- 
 ply bred specialized men, that the nation needs a great body of 
 men more freely educated and breathing an ampler air, that there 
 should be more flexibility of mind and life, a release from the 
 overprecision and bureaucracy of the past. The Japanese are 
 instinctively an orderly, rule-obeying people and their effort at 
 transition from a social mind in which they have been clamped 
 together objectively, so to speak, by the bonds of a highly or- 
 ganized order, to a new social crystallization of 'self-directed, 
 freely-choosing individuals, is one of the most interesting situa- 
 tions in racial psychology that can be conceived. 
 
 Everywhere through Japanese life great changes are taking 
 place, some of them subtle, and scarcely discerned but taking 
 effect slowly and resistlessly, others of them quite obvious. 
 Among these we rejoice most, of course, in the evidence of the 
 steady gain of Christianity and the altered attitude of the nation 
 toward it. Everybody notes the ease with which Ohrisianity 
 can secure a hearing anywhere, in churches, or schools, or public 
 halls or even in Buddhist monasteries. The secular newspapers 
 are reporting now not only religious meetings where the dis- 
 cussions have had a semi-political cast, but purely evangelistic 
 services as well. An English paper in Tokyo printed the ac- 
 count of the Emperor's birthday with a small caption and im- 
 mediately under it with bolder capitals and in longer space an 
 account of the death of Dr. Thompson, one of the older mission- 
 aries. A few years ago it would not have been thought appro- 
 priate to overshadow with any other news a reference to the 
 Emperor's birthday ceremonies, least of all with an account of 
 a missionary. And never were Japanese Christians bolder in 
 telling their nation what it needs and where what it needs can 
 be found. This is the way Dr. Uzawa, an elder in the Church of 
 Christ in Japan, a leading lawyer of Tokyo, and a member of 
 Parliament, stated the case in a published article, "Does Japan 
 Need Christianity?" "The main reason why Japan needs Chris- 
 tianity is to cast out her devils. There are some among us who 
 fancy they have no devils to be exorcised of, but they are much 
 mistaken. Even those who pretend to be sinless and pure are 
 
 316 
 
none too. good for Christianity. Buddhism has taught us that 
 when we think, devils enter through our thoughts ; when we read, 
 they enter through our mouths ; when we pray, they enter through 
 the crown of the head; and thusi evil spirits take advantage of 
 everything we do, to get into us somehow ; so that all our deeds 
 are more or less influenced by evil. But through Christianity come 
 in the spirits of good to defend the ego and prevent its defeat. 
 Christianity is the white corpuscle to protect the soul's hlood, 
 and consequently the whole man, from evil spiritual influences; it 
 supplies the phogocytes before which malign spirits flee. With- 
 out a religion of the right kind man is exposed and hopelessly at 
 odds with his environment. Will those among us, who fancy 
 they can do without religion, affirm that we Japanese are as 
 kind as we ought to be, or that we are as thoughtful and serious 
 as becomes a people with a great destiny ? The Buddhists of the 
 Zen text invite us to go to the central temple and learn to re- 
 turn to our true selves.; but the true self in most of us is so 
 marred and maimed that it is hardly worth returning to. For 
 most people the true self is completely gone, and only Christ 
 can restore it whole. 
 
 "iSome will say that I talk like a pleader, and that I so speak 
 because I am a Christian. Well, I can hardly do otherwise. I 
 have been a Christian for twenty years, admittedly a very im- 
 perfect one; but I owe so much to Christianity that I can hardly 
 be expected to do otherwise than plead for it. When I say what 
 this religion can do for a man, I speak out of the seriousness and 
 fullness of my own experience. 
 
 "The Japan of today is absorbed by abounding ambition; she 
 is no longer content to remain an island empire; her career is to 
 be continental and her future worldwide. No such ambition can 
 ever be realized without the wise guidance and firm faith which 
 Christianity gives. No nation can make a universal appeal with- 
 out the inspiration of a universal religion. Those among us who 
 imagine, as is often asserted, that modem science has eaten into 
 the vitals of Christianity like a canker are greatly mistaken. Sci- 
 ence has never undertaken to prove, nor can it prove, that Christ 
 cannot save. That man cannot attain unto his best without re- 
 ligion is the teaching of all religions as well as of Christianity; 
 but the latter is the one power that has enabled men to come un- 
 to their best. It is the only force capable of assisting us to over- 
 come the counteracting gravitation of evil. Before its light and 
 power the darkness and doubt of insistent pessimism disappear. 
 If the world is today less pessimistic than it was, the improve- 
 ment is largely due to Christ. Two or three hundred years ago 
 pessimism hung like a pall over the human spirit. The Budd- 
 hism of the Mamakura period taught that this was the worst of 
 all possible worlds, a place of torment and affliction, a veritable 
 hell, and that the only hope of happiness lay beyond ; the aim of 
 life was to attain buddhahood and reach Nirvana. The spirit seems 
 to have been worldwide, for Christianity, too, had to pass through- 
 
 317 
 
the same stage. Paradise was either in the distant past or in 
 the unseen future. But under the influence of Christianity the 
 human mind has so far developed and brightened that men now 
 look for paradise on this earth, where nature is being fast con- 
 quered and made to yield all the delights that man can enjoy. It 
 is only the irreligious that tod,ay have fear. They doubt whether 
 nature is yet conquered. In Tokyo the newspapers that tell 
 fortunes sell best. Multitudes are still away back in the age 
 when nature was man's master, and the earth a fearful place to 
 dwell in. But the spiritually enlightened know better. Chris- 
 tianity has taught them that heaven is where Christ is, and He 
 is everywhere that man will receive Him. I am convinced, there- 
 fore, that no nation can successfully entertain worldwide hopes 
 and ambitions without the help of the Christian religion. This 
 conviction has grown upon me more and more during the last 
 twenty years, and I am extremely solicitous that my countrymen 
 should malie no mistake about it; for no mistake could be more 
 fatal either to the individual or to the nation. Both in my ex- 
 perience as a lawyer and as a member of the Imperial Diet, I 
 have been confirmed in my conviction ever more and more. If I 
 have been able to do more for myself and my country than the 
 young men who went to school with me and had the same chances 
 in life, it has been due to the help that Christianity has given me. 
 This religion has given me a spiritual courage that has carried 
 me triumphantly through many an adversity. Our country is 
 very successful at producing criminals and incorrigible youth. 
 Why not now welcome an influence that will make men ? When 
 I consider all that my country has yet to do before coming -to 
 her own, I tremble to think of her undertaking it with her own 
 strength. The defects of our education and our social life are 
 patent to all. We have to spend the greater part of our early 
 life obtaining an education, and then shortly after its comple- 
 tion we retire from life's activity. Our system seems to be in- 
 tended for those who expect to live to the age of about 125 years 
 and is therefore unsuitable to us, with the possible exception of 
 Count Okuma. Jesus Christ, in his short life of 33 years, and 
 with no university education, did more for mankind than a 
 whole nation can do. Why? Simply because His was the un- 
 conquerable spirit of the Divine, a spirit, that every man and 
 every nation may have, if there be the will. Nearly everything 
 that is international and humane in modem life originated with 
 Christianity. Our hospitals, onr Red Cross societies, our inter- 
 national jurisprudence, our rescue work among the poor and un- 
 fortunate, our education, and the general enlightenment of the 
 world, all is but a combined reflection of the life of Jesus Christ. 
 Through Him alone have we any hope of creating a paradise on 
 earth, and making ourselves a people of permanence and great 
 national destiny." 
 
 This is the same lawyer who recently, arguing in behalf of a 
 man who had committed murder and who, as the jailors had 
 
 318 
 
recognized, had been touched and changed by the influence of 
 the gospel, boldly appealed for the life of his client on the ground 
 that a new principle had come into his life, that he was no longer 
 the old man who had committed the crime but had now been 
 made a new man and he openly in court explained to the judge 
 the fundamental principle of Christianity and that process of 
 redemption by which Jesus Christ, entering a man's life, trans- 
 forms his character and gives him a power of victory over sin 
 that enables him to live by the strength of God a new and pure 
 life. 
 
 Thousands of men in Japanese society who are not prepared 
 themselves to test the Christian faith by personal surrender and 
 make their own lives the gateway for the entrance of its power 
 upon the life of Japan are nevertheless quite candid in their 
 declaration that it is this power which Japan needs in the strange 
 days which have come upon her wherein the old paths have 
 faded away and the old lights flickered out, and when the nation 
 needs to find the highway of truth on which the Light of the 
 World is shining. Heavy is the responsibility which those men 
 assume whether in Japan or in America who talk of war or the 
 possibility of war in .an hour like this when the whole mind and 
 heart of the nation need to be fixed upon the deep, spiritual prob- 
 lems of her own life and her great duty as the friend and helper 
 of her neighboring peoples. 
 
 R. E. S. 
 
 319 
 
3. OUE WORK WITH CHRIST AND WITH THE CHURCH 
 OP CHRIST IE JAPAN 
 
 S. S. "Sado Maru," 
 Nov. 5, 1915. 
 
 Our happy visit to our missions in the. Far East came to an 
 end in Tokyo on Monday, Nov. 1st, with a mingled touch of sor- 
 row and of joy, of sorrow because on the preceding Friday our 
 oldest missionary worker in Japan, the Rev. David Thompson, 
 D.D., had passed away, of joy because in behalf of the Board and 
 the church at home we could be present to share in honoring 
 the memory and thanking God for the career of a good and use- 
 ful and nobly humble man. Dr. Thompson was the first clerical 
 missionary to be sent to Japan by our church, Dr. Hepburn who 
 preceded him having been a physician. At the time of his death 
 he was the second oldest missionary in the country, Dr. James 
 H. Ballagh b.eing the oldest. Dr. Thompson came to Japan in 
 1863 from a pastorate in Pittsburgh, and his life covered the 
 whole of the Meiji era and saw the beginnings of the present 
 era of Taisiho. He was a firm believer in the unity and indepen- 
 dence of the church in Japan and in the early years when ideals 
 like these had not yet been accepted by the churches at home he 
 stood ready to make and did make sacrifice even of his personal 
 support in advocacy of his principles. He had the joy of seeing 
 these principles soon accepted and watched during his long life 
 the great growth of the united church which he had helped to 
 found. He was a man of fearless character, a good Chinese and 
 Japanese scholar, respected and trusted by everyone axid bearing 
 testimony by the simplicity and modesty of his spirit to the truth 
 of his gospel. Mrs. Thompson gave me his last message spoken 
 just before he slipped away into the eternal peace. "You know," 
 said he, "that next Sunday Mr. Speer is to take luncheon here. 
 Please be sure to tell him that the two chapels are doing good 
 work and that everything is encouraging and that the two Jap- 
 anese ministers are faithful and growing men. But do not say it 
 in a boasting way." ^This had been his spirit always and had 
 given him the aflfection and confidence of all who knew him. The 
 funeral service was held at the Shin Sakae church in Tokyo 
 which he had founded, the oldest church in the city and the sec- 
 ond oldest church in Japan, and the church was full of men and 
 women, chiefly Japanese, who had come to reverence his memory. 
 
 Thanks to the foresight and the Christian spirit and judgment 
 of men like Thompson and Hepburn and Ballagh and Brown and 
 Verbeck the work of all the Presbyterian and Reformed churches 
 in Japan is one work with a thorough understanding as to terri- 
 torial occupation and with some real unity of plan in the insti- 
 tutional work of the missions. The absolute union of all the fruit- 
 
 320 
 
age of the missions in the Mhon Kirisuto Kyokai, or the Church 
 of Christ in Japan, and the trust which the missions have one 
 of another make it possible to interlace their work without too 
 sharp territorial divisions. The islands of Kyushu and Shikoku 
 are cared for respectively Tjy the Dutch Reformed and Southern 
 Presbyterian Missions, although we have a station on Shikoku 
 at Matsuyama across the Inland 'Sea from Hiroshima. Most of 
 our work, however, is on the main island of Hondo from Tokyo 
 southward. North of Tokyo the German Reformed Mission car- 
 ries on its strong work in Sendai as a center and north of that 
 are further stations of the Dutch Reformed Mission and then 
 on the northern, island of the Hokkaido' our own missionaries are 
 found again in this frontier and pioneer section of Japan. 
 
 I have had the pleasure now on this and the previous visit to 
 Japan of seeing all of our stations except Matsuyama and the 
 stations in the Hokkaido. It will be possible only lightly to 
 sketch their work in this letter for the sake of the many friends 
 at home who are interested in what the Japan Mission is doing 
 in one of the most attractive and important mission fields in the 
 world. 
 
 At the extreme southwestern comer of the main island of 
 Japan is our new station of Shimonoseki. A great deal of the 
 importance of Nagasaki has been transferred to Shimonoseki 
 and to its sister city, Moji, lying across the narrow strait which 
 is the western gateway of the Inland Sea. Here on a beautiful 
 site overlooking the bay and visible from all the steamers passing 
 through stands the beautiful new girls' school formed by the 
 union and transfer of Sturges Seminary of the Reformed church 
 in Nagasaki and our own girls' school in Yamaguchi. The main 
 building bears a tablet in memory of Mr. Kennedy whose bequest 
 made possible our share in this enterprise. Wherever we have 
 gone on this trip we have met with the evidences of Mr. Ken- 
 nedy's and Mr. Severance's interest and generosity. One can- 
 not think of any other investments that can exceed in fruitful- 
 ness and influence the investments which they have made in 
 scores of centers throughout the Par East. Bast of Shimonoseki 
 along the northern coast of the Inland Sea are our evangelistic 
 stations of Yamaguchi, Hiroshima and Kure with millions of 
 people in these provinces, or ken, entirely accessible in the towns 
 and country villages and offering as attractive and appealing a 
 field as a young man can find anywhere for the richest use of his 
 life. 
 
 Turning north at Kobe, where the southern Presbyterians have 
 a useful training school for preachers and where the Congre- 
 ga,tionalists have a fine institution for women and the Canadian 
 and southern Methodists, in union, one of the best educational 
 institutions in Japan for young men, one comes to Osaka, the 
 great manufacturing city of Japan, with its factory conditions 
 and industrial problems rivaling those of our congested western 
 factory communities. Here our mission has a Bible institute for 
 
 321 
 
 11 — iKeport of Deputation. ' 
 
training evangelists under the efficient care of Dr. Fulton and 
 Dr. A. D. Hail. Through the students as evangelists and half 
 a dozen churches with their own pastors and many preaching 
 places taking advantage of every special occasion and opportun- 
 ity, a wide-reaching evangelistic work is done. East of Osaka 
 and south, the peninsula of Ise and Wakayama juts out into the 
 sea. On the west side of the peninsula at Wakayama and Tana- 
 be Dr. J. B. Hail and Miss Leavitt and on the east side at Yam- 
 ada and Tsu, Miss Eiker and Dr. Murray are the only repre- 
 sentatives of any Christian church. Yamada is the seat of the 
 great Shinto shrines with their worship of the Imperial ances- 
 tors, and near Wakayama is one of the great Buddhist training 
 schools where Dr. Hail is always welcome to preach, where the 
 priests themselves have set up a copy of the Nestorian tablet 
 from China, and where in many ways Christianity is subtly in- 
 fluencing the Buddhist priesthood in one of its greatest centers. 
 At Tsu we were glad to meet a young public school teacher who, 
 a year or two ago of his own accord and out of the overflowing 
 joy of his own heart, had written to the Board to thank it for 
 having been the means of sending to Japan a religion which had 
 meant so much to him. 
 
 Clear across on the opposite coast of Japan in the most stub- 
 bom and conservative Buddhist section of the country are our 
 two stations of Kanazawa and Fukui. In spite of such opposi- 
 tion, however, and though the rain was falling steadily we met 
 a little church full of some of the best people in Fukui on a 
 weekday afternoon and in the evening saw the evangelistic tent 
 full of men and women and boys and girls who listened for near- 
 ly three hours to the songs and addresses, one of which was made 
 by a converted Buddhist priest who told of the tenacious way 
 in which Christians had followed him until he had been won to 
 their faith and who set forth with unique power the ability of 
 Christ to do what he had found Buddhism impotent to accom- 
 plish for his life. At Kanazawa we had the delightful experi- 
 ence of attending the celebration of the thirtieth anniversary of 
 the girls' school and that experience alone was worth coming to 
 Japan for. It was a beautiful Autumn morning in one of the 
 most beautiful old places in Japan and we walked from Dr. 
 Dunlop's house to the school down through the park of 
 which the Kanazawa people boast as the loveliest park in the 
 Empire and for a good part of the day listened to the ceremonies 
 in which the leading educational representatives of the govern- 
 ment in this part of Japan participated and which were as full 
 of great hopes for the future as of happy memories of the past. 
 In the evening the public hall of the 'town was filled with peo- 
 ple to hear an evangelistic address, starting with the relations 
 of America and Japan as a text, and the next morning we saw 
 the church even in this old Buddhist stronghold filled with peo- 
 ple, many of thesm young men from the government schools. 
 
 Between these east coast and west coast stations and on the 
 
main line north' from Osaka to Tokyo, Mr. and Mrs. Gorbold 
 are carrying on their remarkable work in the old city of Kyoto 
 which contains the most famous and beautiful Buddhist temples 
 in the country. Unlike other Japanese cities, Kyoto is laid 
 out with great regularity and Mr. Gorbold, like a military strate- 
 gist, has planted churches and chapels in each different section 
 of the city and has succeeded by God's grace in. filling the work 
 which he and his Japanese fellow workers are doing with a spirit 
 of courage and hope that is beyond praise. In the evening the 
 Yosbida church adjoining the University was packed to the 
 doors and to the roof with students at a simple evangelistic 
 meeting. One of the chapels is planted right under the eaves of 
 the greatest Buddhist temple in Japan with the ambition filling 
 the heart of its young evangelist to build here a Christian 
 church. 
 
 The largest center of our mission work in Japan is naturally 
 in Tokyo. Here is the Meiji Gakuin, our union school and theo- 
 logical seminary carried on in co-operation with the Dutch Re- 
 formed Mission and shared now in part by the northern Baptists. 
 The comer stones of two new buildings, a chapel, and a recita- 
 tion hall to replace buildings destroyed by fire were laid at 
 the time of our visit which happily coincided with the time of a 
 visit from Dr. Chamberlain and Dr. Hill representing the Dutch 
 Reformed Board. In Tokyo also is onr largest school for girls, 
 the Joshi Gakuin, whose close relations with the evangelistic 
 life and work of the churches has given it a warm place in the 
 hearts of Japanese Christians. Tokyo is an immense, distended 
 type of city full of little hills and hollows with perceptible dif- 
 ferences of social and economic conditions. There is not the 
 same concentration in a few sharply marked areas that one finds 
 in a western city. There is gain in this. The Christian churches 
 find more spots where they can take rootage and it is most en- 
 couraging on riding about through Tokyo to see how wide-spread 
 the tendrils of Christianity are. 
 
 In the north of Japan, in the Hokkaido, are the stations of 
 Sapporo, Otaru and Nokkeushi far up at almost the extreme end 
 of the island. Miss Rose's death leaves Otaru without missionary 
 occupation but the other two points will suflSce as centers of 
 missionary residence. Here is a new population made up in 
 large part of the pioneering immigrant class with their charac- 
 teristic openness of mind and freedom for change. Here amid 
 the heavy snows of winter, the glories of summer times like the 
 summers of Maine, and the richness of autumn colors rivalling 
 the best beauty of our woods at home, and among people need- 
 ing all that Christ can do for them and awakening to their 
 needs, we have a little gronp of missionaries singularly adapted 
 and devoted for just snch service in Dr. and Mrs. Pierson, Mr. 
 Johnson, and Miss Smith and Miss Monk and Miss Evans in 
 the Sapporo Girls' School. 
 
 There are many things that appeal with deepest interest to 
 
 323 
 
visitors to the Japan mission. One is the large number of iso- 
 lated missionaries or missionary families like those who have 
 been mentioned and many others, the Detweilers in Pukiii, Mr. 
 Whitener in Yamaguchi, Miss Biker and Miss Leavitt and Miss 
 Sherman alone in their stations. One's heart lingers behind with 
 all these true and devoted workers whose friends are the Unseen 
 Friend and the hearts they have won among the Japanese peo- 
 ple. Another interesting feature of the work in Japan is the 
 five girls' boarding schools, the four which have been mentioned 
 and the Wilmina Girls' School in Osaka which perpetuates the 
 name of the fine school for girls which the Cumberland Presby- 
 terian Mission had established and which was united with our 
 own school in Osaka at the time of the reunion of the two 
 churches at home. These schools are rendering a great service 
 to Japan and they' stay close by the Japanese churches training 
 the young womanhood of the church in loyalty both to the 
 church and to the nation. The kindergartens are another feature 
 of the work whose fascination is irresistible. One can sit for 
 hours watching the little ones in their butterfly dresses and their 
 childish joy busy in the kindergarten plays and drinking in also 
 the spirit which only Christianity shows itself able in these 
 lands to impart. This is not a speculation of comparative 
 religions, it is a downright and indisputable fact of experience 
 which any one can test for himself by simply going in to these 
 mission kindergartens and then into any others. 
 
 We are leaving Japan just on the eve of the coronation cere- 
 monies. The Emperor is to go to-morrow to Kyoto where all 
 has been made ready and where amid the old traditions of the 
 nation he will take on formally the responsibilities of the high 
 place which he fills. It is a great time for Japan and the people 
 are filled with a just and earnest sense of its significance. How 
 long must it be before Japan is ready for another coronation, 
 for the recognition of another Kingship which gives to every 
 earthly ruler who acknowledges it a new honor and power? If 
 the day of this other crowning is long delayed whom will He 
 who waits hold responsible? E. E. S. 
 
 324 
 
4. THE THIETIETH ANNIVERSARY OF THE 
 HOKORIKU JOGAKKO 
 
 "S. S. Sado Maru" 
 Noy. 5, 1915. 
 
 One of our most delightful and illustrative experiences during 
 our visit in Japan has been the priyilege of attending the thir- 
 tieth anniversary of the founding of the mission school for girls 
 in Kanazawa. The hills were wrapped in cloud and the mists 
 hung over the Jbeautiful bay of Tsuruga as we crossed over the 
 mountain range which fills the whole heart of central Japan, 
 and ' the rain which falls most days was dripping from the 
 thatched roofs and the thatch capes of the farmers as we came 
 into Kanazawa in the dark. But the next day was glorious 
 October weather, with the sun sparkling on the evergreens and 
 the yellow leaves of the maple trees and on the white foam of 
 the little water falls that tumble down the park near the big 
 statue of the old warrior Yamata who in the ancient legends 
 drove northward out of this part of Japan those first owners of 
 the soil who are represented now only by a dwindling company 
 of the Ainu people in the Hokkaido to the far north. 
 
 The anniversary ceremonies were in the gymnasium of the 
 school, an attractive new building made possible by Mr. Ken- 
 nedy's bequest. The girls of the school were there in the neat 
 school-girl costume common throughout Japan, a simple waist 
 with loose sleeves, a blue or plum colored skirt cut with ample 
 fulnesis, and the cumbersome obi which burdens the backs of 
 women in the ordinary Japanese costume happily conspicu- 
 ous by its absence. A good body of the alumnae had come back 
 to share in the celebration and to testify their regard for the 
 school. A number of the leading women of the community were 
 present including the wife of the Governor and a cheerful litrtle 
 old lady who was both a baroness and a Buddhist priestess and 
 who conducted a school of her own in the city. The heads of 
 the leading government schools were there and between fifty 
 and a hundred teachers in the government schools throughout 
 the province who were in Kanazawa at the time for a confer- 
 ence and who came in a body. Dr. Fulton of Osaka who had 
 spent many years in Kanazawa and Mr. Detweiler of Fukui 
 from our own mission and the missionaries of the Canadian 
 Methodist and Episcopal Boards in Kanazawa joined with our 
 own missionaries amd with those of us who had come from 
 America. 
 
 The decorum, the good taste, the perfect conduct of the whole 
 celebration were delightful. The Japanese head of the school 
 presided. Instead of announcing the speakers he would walk 
 
 325 
 
across the floor to where the next speaker might be sitting and 
 make a bow or, if this was not practicable, the speaker was 
 prepared without being called upon to come forward. After 
 am opening prayer by Mr. Kawai the pastor of the local church 
 whom many of us came to know and respect as a true man of 
 God when he was in America several years ago, we all stood for 
 the national anthem and then for the reading of the Imperial 
 Rescript on education which was carried in great state on a 
 tray covered by a purple cloth and read by the chairman who 
 held it meanwhile in white gloved hands. After the reading it 
 was borne out in equal state and then Dr. Dunlop made an 
 address in what we saw to be wonderfully fluent and what 
 others said was wonderfully good Japanese, telling the history 
 and ideals of the school and then came the congratulatory ad- 
 dresses which we asked to have translated afterwards in order 
 that we might report them at home both because of what 'they 
 tell of the history of the school and its work and because of 
 the highest government school on the west coast of Japan : 
 
 The first address was by President S. Mizobuchi the head, of 
 the highest government school on the west coast of Japan. 
 
 "I count it a great honor to be one of your guests here to-day 
 as you celebrate the Thirtieth Anniversary of the founding of 
 your School. 
 
 "In the thirty years of its history, your School has sent out 
 many graduates who, in the home or abroad in society, by their 
 good work testify to the value of the education received in their 
 Alma Mater. 
 
 "In Western lands there are not a few institutions of learning 
 that have been in existence for several hundred of years, and a 
 school of only 30 years would be counted a very new school. But 
 in Japan school education is a very new thing, and even among 
 schools for boys and young men there are few that have a his- 
 tory of even 30 years. The institution with which I myself am 
 connected, the Higher School in this city, is only 28 years old. 
 Girls' schools are still newer. Normal School work in this city 
 and prefecture, the training of women teachers, began in the 
 8th year of Meiji (1875) — with only two pupils! The First 
 High School for girls began its work 17 years ago, and the 
 Second High School only 10 years ago, while Kinjo Girls' 
 School opened its doors 11 years ago. Before those schools 
 were established your school had the field of secondary educa- 
 tion for girls in this prefecture all to itself. It becomes clear 
 then that your school has had an important place and done a 
 great work in women's education in this part of the Empire. 
 As a citizen of Kauazawa and one connected with the work of 
 education, I beg to say my earnest thanks to all connected with 
 the school and to the Missionary Society which established it 
 for the work which the school has done. Although belonging to 
 another land, you move us to deep sympathy and warm grati- 
 tude for the manner in which you have carried on the educa- 
 
 326 
 
tion of our girls in conformity with the spirit of Japan and 
 the changing needs of Japan's advancement. 
 
 "I thank you for the invitation to be with you today and 
 with all my heart wish you the greatest prosperity in the days 
 to come." 
 
 After President Mizobuchi, Mr. Sotaro Haji, Principal of the 
 First High School for girls in Kanazawa, spoke as follows: 
 
 "It is constantly declared by intelligent people in Europe 
 and America that education for women and girls holds a most 
 important place in connection with the advancement of civiliza- 
 tion in any nation. In Japan, however, education for women is 
 a recent introduction, a new departure in our national life, and 
 as yet in its infancy. 
 
 "This school, whose anniversary we celebrate to-day, is regard- 
 ed as a pioneer, as it is the oldest high school for girls in this 
 prefecture. The merits of this institution, not only in training 
 good and wise women and sending them out in large numbers to 
 different parts of the Empire, but also in advancing education 
 in general among women, should be heralded far and wide. 
 
 "As we consider this excellent and very important achievement 
 we recall the earnest efforts and sincerity of Miss Hesser, the 
 founder of this school. During the early days of organization, 
 she suffered much suspicious opposition, and persecution from 
 the people, but she endured all patiently and with firm faith 
 laid the foundation of this institution. Truly the school as it is 
 now owes its existence to her great faith and efforts. 
 
 "Thus thirty years have passed by. The school has gradually 
 developed. New buildings have been added from year to year. 
 Wise and faithful teachers have been secured who are discharg- 
 ing their duties successfully. The number of pupils is increas- 
 ing. The prospect is bright. We believe this institution will 
 contribute more and more toward the success of education for 
 women in the years to come. 
 
 "With these very imperfect words we extend our heartiest con- 
 gratulations upon this anniversary, and wish you continued 
 prosperity." 
 
 Mr. Haji was followed by Mr. Sakuma, Senior Principal of the 
 government grade schools of Kanazawa, who said : 
 
 "In the midst of this glorious' autumn season when the air 
 is clear and pure; when the dew rests on the grass and glitters 
 like stars; when the white and yellow chrysanthemums send 
 out their delicate perfume; our beloved Hokuriku Gakko is 
 celebrating its Thirtieth Anniversary. Our hearts cannot ex- 
 press the joy we feel in having a part in this happy anniver- 
 sary. 
 
 " 'Thirty years^ can be expressed briefly in two words ; but if 
 we count the time by months, they total 360; if by days, they 
 amount to 10,960 and again by hours they would assume the 
 great sum of 2(52,980. Are not these figures startling? 
 
 "During these days, months and years, this institution has 
 
 327 
 
passed through many changes, many vicissitudes ; but they have 
 been the cords which have bound all things together for aspira- 
 tion and development, and have resulted in the successful con- 
 dition Ave see before us to-day. 
 
 "From the very beginning this school has had the reputation 
 of sending out young women possessing the virtues of charity, 
 gentleness, and obedience. Those women during the months and 
 years of their lives have become good wives and wise mothers, 
 and have become directly and indirectly of much value to society 
 and their native land. Personally I am sure there is no doubt 
 about this being true. I firmly believe it to be the truth. 
 
 "It is not simply by chance that this school has made this 
 progress, has gained this reputation, has won the confidence of 
 the people, and has received special recognition from the Edu- 
 cational Department of Japan. 
 
 "As a message to the large number of young women studying 
 in this school I would say, 'Study with earnestness, follow faith- 
 fully the spirit of the institution, lift the name of your school 
 higher and higher, so that it may advance for thirty, forty, fifty, 
 one hundred, yea, even one thousand years, and be of great 
 value to society and the world in general.' 
 
 "With much joy of heart I extend these words of congratu- 
 lation to this renowned institution in honor of its Thirtieth 
 Anniversary." 
 
 All the men who spoke stood on the platform facing the audi- 
 ence in front of them and on either side and after speaking laid 
 their congratulatory messages in written form on the table. 
 They were followed by two young women representing the 
 alumnae and the students who, instead of speaking from the 
 platform, advanced to the front row of the audience and spoke 
 facing the platform, walking forward after their addresses to 
 lay the manuscript upon the table. Miss Miyuki Ishida spoke 
 first as representing the graduates: 
 
 "Autumn is deepening; the mountains are fine; the water is 
 clear; the sunlight is glorious. On this happy day our mother- 
 school, which we respect and love, is holding the Thirtieth Anni- 
 versary of its founding. 
 
 "When we carefully reflect upon the matter, there can be none 
 who would not want to tell their children of the earnest love 
 and the great merit of the late Miss Hesser. Thirty years ago 
 she came across the sea to this strange place, different from the 
 civilization and the customs of her native land. Though a help- 
 less woman here in Kanazawa, she resolved to open a school 
 for our sisters. In those days, it need not be said, the citizens 
 of Kanazawa had no liking for her work or help to give her 
 in it. But she succeeded. The school has become strong in its 
 foundations. Many pupils have learned life here. And how 
 happy we are to-day! Let us thank heartily our dear teachers 
 who are devoting themselves to the task of organizing and devel- 
 oping our mother-schpOl. 
 
 328 
 
"Looking at the present, civilization has made great advance 
 even in this place. There are two GirW High Schools estab- 
 lished by the government and one municipal girls' school, and 
 one more private school for girls besides this school. Never 
 has our mother-school fallen behind them. "We hope to see her 
 go onward valiantly, overcoming all difficulties, and get noble 
 proportions like Mount Fuji and sweet fragrance like the chry- 
 santhemums. 
 
 "So may our mother-school prosper for a thousand years, or 
 even ten thousand years ! May God bless and guide our mother- 
 school forever." 
 
 With modesty and self-depreciation such as were deemed 
 highly appropriate, Miss Fukuda spoke for the students now 
 attending the school: 
 
 "At this season God^s works are manifest. The fields and 
 mountains are rich with golden grain and luscious fruit. The 
 chrysanthemums are crowning the year with beauty and sweet- 
 ness, and especially the Imperial Gardens. This autumn sea- 
 son has brought to our school many welcome guests, especially 
 the visitors who have come from afar to celebrate with us the 
 Thirtieth Anniversary of our founding. 
 
 "When we reflect upon the history of this school for these 
 thirty years, its light has been dim and its merits few. But 
 when we look at the footprints left by our benefactors who have 
 put forth increasing efforts for this school, we find many things 
 to inspire and guide us. Succession of effort has meant accumu- 
 lation of strength and this accumulation has meant an over- 
 coming of difficulties, bringing success. See the tall cryptomeria 
 rising above the clouds! Did it not grow from a seed? Think- 
 ing of our school as a garden, we can say some plants have 
 bloomed, some trees have borne fruit. So these flowers which 
 give forth a sweet perfume and these trees which maintain their 
 uprightness are now enriching many lives both inside and out- 
 side the school garden or school life. 
 
 "Our peerless treasure, the ever^blooming cherry-tree, seems 
 to be eager to open her autumn flowers to add to the pleasure of 
 this happy occasion. 
 
 "Various flowers and leaves in our garden, 
 Adoriiing the lovely clear sky of the Fall, 
 Are all congratulating you!" 
 
 To those who know the history of the school and the difficul- 
 ties which it has had to meet from time to time in the past in 
 this distant section of Japan where Buddhism has a stronger 
 hold upon the people than perhaps in any other section of the 
 country and where the government has been correspondingly 
 conservative, these addresses are full of significance in the evi- 
 dence which they present of the present confidence and good 
 will of the people toward the school. Miss Luther and Miss 
 Harris and Miss Johnston and all who have preceded them or 
 
 329 
 
are associated with, them deserve to be congratulated on what 
 has been accomplished and on the prospect for the coming years. 
 
 The whole afternoon was given up to music in which the girls 
 had been well trained, after a lun'cheon in which all the guests 
 shared with great good spirit and at which President Mizobuchi 
 made a happy speech and led in three great "banzais?' for the 
 school. 
 
 Japan has no greater need to-day than the need of a well- 
 educated, clear-minded, true-hearted body of women who will 
 help to conserve what is best in the national life and character 
 and to steady society in these times of oscillation and change. 
 Nowhere is the work of Christianity more effective or more nec- 
 essary than in the inspiration of such education for the woman- 
 hood of a nation. B. E. S. 
 
5. SOME PRESENT MISSIONARY MOVEMENTS AND 
 PROBLEMS IN JAPAN. 
 
 I. The United Evangelistic CampaAgn. 
 
 There has always been a steady emphasis upon evangelistic 
 duty in the churches in Japan and from time to time there have 
 been notable special evangelistic efforts. Effective use has been 
 made of the opportunities offered by expositions. The Taikyo 
 Dendo was a fruitful evangelistic campaign marking the begin- 
 ning of the twentieth century and now the churches throughout 
 the country are engaged generally in carrying forward a three 
 years' united campaign. The staff of workers has not been large 
 enough to make a simultaneous campaign possible and meetings, 
 accordingly, have been conducted in different sections of the 
 country on a general consecutive plan. There has been no dif- 
 ficulty in securing audiences of attentive and responsive people 
 representing any level of society which is sought after. We 
 attended a number of the meetings held in connection with this 
 campaign in churches, tents and public halls. Almost invariably 
 the meetings were crowded, the attention rapt, the people will- 
 ing to sit and lisiten for hours, the newspaper reports full and 
 sympathetic and when expressions were called for the response 
 would be surprising. Great numbers have expressed a purpose 
 to follow Christ and much larger numbers a willingness to study 
 the gospel. There seem to be no limitations upon this Work 
 except those which spring from the fewness of the qualified work- 
 ers or from the inactivity or lukewarmness of those Christians 
 who are not awake to their duty and the exceptional opportuni- 
 ties of the present time. The campaign is now half over, unless 
 indeed, as probably ought to be done, it should be made con- 
 tinuous, and it has been interesting to learn the opinions of the 
 Japanese leaders with regard to it. They all Sfpeak of the great 
 gain which has come from co-'operation of the different denomi- 
 nations. Mr. Imai, one of the effective preachers in the cam- 
 paign, formerly a Buddhis't priest, contrasts the unity of the 
 Christians with "the chasms between the sects of Buddhism and 
 of Shinto, neither of which could possibly carry on such a cam- 
 paign." "Men of the most different views," says Mr. Uemura, 
 "have been delighted to find that after all they believed so many 
 great truths in common and that there was such joy in getting 
 together." "If ever in Japan a union church should develop," 
 said Mr. Miyagawa, "historians will trace it to a natural, unpre- 
 meditated outgrowth of this campaign." Many churches have 
 gained in membership and the Church of Christ in Japan rejoiced 
 last year in the largest number of baptisms that it has ever had, 
 equalling ten per cent, of the total membership of the church. 
 The Japanese leaders, however, speak earnestly of three great 
 
 331 
 
needs which the work of the campaign thus far has clearly 
 revealed. (1) The first is the need of a more distinct utterance 
 of the definite evangelical note. It is significant to have this 
 emphasized especially by Mr. Miyagawa, whose little book 
 "Christ and His Mission," dealing with the problem of the per- 
 son of Christ, has called forth some criticism. Speaking with 
 regard to the message of the campaign Mr. Miyagawa has pub- 
 licly declared that "There must be a far more vigorous, incisive 
 presentation of the meaning of the cross and salvation in 
 Christ." To this end also it is felt that there is urgent need 
 of the raising up of men with the gift of direct evangelistic per- 
 suasion. (2) A second need which is mentioned is the lack of 
 intensive personal work. Of this Mr. Uemura says significantly, 
 "The big demonstrations and mass meetings have by no means 
 been wasted. They are especially appropriate during the first 
 year but now we must bear down upon personal evangelism and 
 the thorough nurture of seekers. In this we must seek the 
 aid of the missionaries more than in the past. Doubtless it is 
 the fault of us Japanese leaders that the missionaries have not 
 been suflflciently prominent as speakers and workers. I earnestly 
 hope that missionaries will not only be given an opportunity but 
 will press forward without being asked. "The campaign," says 
 Bishop Hiraiwa of the Methodist church, "has shown that our 
 pastors have to be trained to train. They do not yet know how 
 to nurse into healthy life and to guide on to maturity the in- 
 quirers who come to them. As a result in the majority of local 
 churches not more than onfrtenth of the persons whose signed 
 cards were handed to the pastors have come info church mem- 
 bership." With this same thought in mind Mr. Uemura urges 
 "that, first and last, what is needed is a larger number of strong 
 men especially in the ministry. Even in the cities the churches 
 are often poorly manned and it is still worse in the country. We 
 need to raise the standard of ministerial candidates and get more 
 men in our seminaries with the physique and force and ability 
 of the picked men in the govemniemt colleges. Theological school 
 students should "be more carefully selected and not over urged 
 to eater. They should be put through a physical examination 
 and not spoiled by scholarship aid. Let us pray for men for 
 the harvest is waiting." (3) This' need of prayer is emphasized 
 by the Japanese leaders as the third great need. "There is one 
 deep conviction which the last few months have brought," says 
 Mr. Miyagawa, "Man's wisdom cannot open hearts nor save 
 souls. Only as we bow before the heavenly Father and pray for 
 spiritual power to convince the audience and comfort the inquir- 
 ers can hearts be won to Christ. Whatever -results have been 
 achieved have come from prevailing prayer." 
 
 Two aspects of the campaign are emphasized by the mission- 
 aries in addition to these points of which the Japanese leaders 
 speak. One of these is the activity of the laymen. As Dr. Ful- 
 ton says, "The lay element in the church has brought to the 
 
front both men and women. The call upon them as speakers has 
 given them a new sense of responsibility, and the healthful criti- 
 cism which has been received in some cases for failing to utter 
 a clear and posiitive gospel will not be lost upon them." In the 
 second place the campaign has helped to reveal the growing 
 realization of the country that the old religious forces are inade- 
 quate to meet the needs of the nation or of human life. At a 
 banquet of prominent men entertained at the Imperial hotel 
 in Tokyo by the evangelistic committee, Count Okuma, whose 
 kinship with Christian ideals is perhaps overestimated, in review- 
 ing the half century of modern Christian work in Japan "not 
 only acknowledged the large contribution made to the betterment 
 of society but frankly stated his own convictions that no prac- 
 tical solution of many pressing problems was in sight apart from 
 Christianity." In his comments on the campaign the Rev. Har- 
 per H. Coates of Tokyo states "the monotheistic trend hitherto 
 kept in the background of Japanese thought is gradually finding 
 expressien among thinkers of light and leading and cannot fail 
 in time to land men in the Christian church." Even Abbot 
 Kosui, the recent head of the Hongwanji sect of Buddhism has 
 said in a statement widely quoted among the people, "Buddhism 
 in Japan as well as in India and China is doomed to ultimate 
 destruction for it is out of touch with life." In the midst of 
 a growing popular sentiment of which these are expressions the 
 Christian churches of Japan cannot feel too strongly the evan- 
 gelistic call. 
 
 II. The need of new missionaries. 
 
 Conditions such as these siupport the appeal which the mis- 
 sions in Japan have been making for many years for re-enforce- 
 ments. It is not necessary to recapitulate the general argument 
 which the mission body in Japan has urged upon the churches 
 at home emphasizing the strategic importance of evangelizing 
 Japan for the sake of Japan's influence in Asia, the destitution 
 of the great village populations, the growth of huge cities like 
 Tokyo and Osaka with the needs and problems which religion 
 has to face in such communities in the West, the accessibility 
 and dominating influence of the student clas^, the need of human 
 souls and the need of the soul of a nation for what Christianity 
 alone can do for their guidance and their inspiration. It will 
 suffice here simply to point out the need in our own mission. In 
 1890 we had 21 men missionaries of our church in Japan, in 
 1900 20, in 1910 23, in 1915 25. Since 1895 ten new men have 
 been appointed of whom six are still upon the field. Meanwhile 
 Dr. Winn and Mr. Curtis have been transferred to Korea and 
 Manchuria and of those remaining in Japan a number are near- 
 ing the end of their work or coming to the time when they must 
 lay part of it aside. Dr. Thompson passed away while we were 
 in Tokyo and we said good bye to others who, with joy for them- 
 selves but sorrow for the work, recognize that the time of 
 
 333 
 
their departure also would soob be at hand. If our work in 
 Japan were a stationary or declining work it might be well to 
 let the mission dwindle away but this is so far from being 
 the case that it is fair to say we have no other field where the 
 needs and the opportunities alike are more compelling. It is not 
 necessary nor desirable to raise any emergency appeal. No large 
 body of reenforcements is called for but there should be the 
 steady addition year by year of one or two carefully chosen men 
 qualified for the work in Japan to take the place of the older 
 men Who are laying down their work and to bring the new 
 strength needed by the new time. . 
 
 Mr. Uemura's opinion which I have quoted in connection with 
 the evangelistic campaign is eStremiely signiflcanft.. Hie ihias 
 always been conservative in his judgements as to a larger field 
 and need for foreign missionaries. Now, not only does he believe 
 strongly that the missionaries on the field should be drawn on 
 more heavily than ever in the evangelistic work of the church 
 but he begged me to urge the Board in the strongest way to 
 send out specially an additional man or two for Tokyo itself 
 where our mission does not now have any man doing evangelistic 
 work and where our force is inadequate also to carry our edu- 
 cational and general missionary responsibility. Large sections 
 of the country which fall within our fields cannot be reached 
 because of the inadequacy of our force and long ago every margin 
 was wiped out which might have enabled the mission to take care 
 of its work in the case of emergencies. 
 
 The Board has been quite ready to send out new missionaries 
 to Japan but the difficulty has been to find men. The minds of 
 candidates have been turned toward other fields. Some of the 
 reasons for this have doubtless been the reaction from the enthu- 
 siasms and unfulfilled hopes of the' early missionary advocates 
 from Japan, the feeling that the church in Japan was strong 
 and able to take care of its own work, the idea that Japan itself 
 was now pretty well evangelized or at any rate had the main 
 benefits of western civilization (an idea of increasing strength 
 where the spiritual aspects of Christianity are overshadowed by 
 the social and philanthropic and where the missionary motive 
 is humanitarian rather than evangelical), the fear on the part 
 of humble minded men that they were not qualified to meet the 
 situation in Japan, the supposition that the Japanese themselves 
 did not want more missionaries, the greater attraction of other 
 fields, etc. As the result of an inquiry made by a committee of 
 the Presbyterian and Eeformed missions it appears that most 
 of the missionaries who have gone to Japan in recent years have 
 done so in response to the effort and influence of the mission 
 boards and not because of their initial preference for that field. 
 There is need of careful and continuous work on the part both 
 of the Boards and of the missionaries coming home on furlough 
 from Japan in the selection and calling out of the reenforce- 
 ments which Japan must have. There is need for men of as 
 
 334 
 
great promise of ability and power as can be found. There is 
 room also for men who do not think of themselves, and of whom 
 others do not think, as commanding leaders but who are will- 
 ing to learn a hard language, to live lives of love, and to preach 
 .Christ to men. As one of our most faithful missionaries wrote 
 in a farewell note as we were leaving, "We want earnest men 
 and women (I don't see the need of a long list of qualificatiouB) 
 for this country work. An earnest man will be heard and will 
 secure new earnest men. I am thinking and praying and look- 
 ing for this man, a man who believes the gospel and wants to 
 tell it to his people. This is 99 per cent, of the qualification." 
 More than ever I believe this. There is room in the mission 
 fields for every gift of mind and character but the supreme need 
 is for men and women who know how to love and to work, 
 whose hearts are empty of pride, and who will lay out their lives 
 without advertisement or melodrama upon the life of the people, 
 realizing that every other specialization is trifling in compari- 
 son with the elemental application of the gospel to the family 
 life of the people. 
 
 ///. New educational proMems. 
 
 As has already been stated in the previous discussion of gen- 
 eral conditions in Japan the nation is greatly interested in pro- 
 posals of educational reform which are being pressed by a large 
 body of educational progressives against the opposition of the 
 older men in the Imperial Universities. The present educational 
 system of Japan provides for a six year primary course followed 
 by a five year middle course and then a three year higher course 
 and then above this the Imperial University with its general 
 and post-graduate courses. The system has not been entirely 
 satisfactory. It is criticised for its rigidity, for its over-speciali- 
 zation, for its narrowness and monopolism. There have been 
 of course various specialized schools articulated to the general 
 course but these have not furnished all that the reformers 
 demand. They believe there should be, immediately following 
 the Middle Sch.ool, a four years' course of a more cultural char- 
 acter, resembling an American college and that there should 
 be much more liberty allowed to private parties desiring to estab- 
 lish such colleges, and that the degrees of such colleges should 
 be made much freer, and that the educational aristocracy of the 
 present system should be broken down. These colleges or 
 Daigakkos would be followed by professional schools or Daigak- 
 kuin. Side by side with these Daigakko and Daigakkuin and 
 beginning like the Daigakko on top of the Middle School course 
 there would be a larger development of the present Semmon 
 Gakko, or special schools, giving a normal or commercial or other 
 specialized training to those not desiring the cultural course of 
 the Daigakko either for its own sake or as a preparation for the 
 professional and graduate courses. The reform measures which 
 are proposed, it is hoped, would open the graduate courses of 
 
 335 
 
the Imperial Universities to the graduates of any Daigakko. 
 This w^ould work a great change for the mission schools which 
 are not^ allowed' to send on their higher school students at pres- 
 ent into the Imperial University and which for this and other 
 consequent reasons find great difficulty in maintaining any 
 higher schools at all. The whole body of reform proposals is 
 still under discussion but it is generally believed that in some 
 form they will be adopted, and they are, the problem of Chris- 
 tian education will be greatly changed. 
 
 1. For many years there has been discussion of the need of a 
 Christian University in Japan. The argument for such a uni- 
 versity and the outline of a plan and constitution therefor and 
 a statement of the history of the co-operative effort among the 
 missions in Japan to secure such an institution are all set forth 
 in the pamphlet entitled "Proposed plan for a Christian Uni- 
 versity in Japan," issued by the Christian University Promot- 
 ing Committee. Under the educational system which has hith- 
 erto prevailed it has been proposed that the Christian Univer- 
 sity should be of the grade of the Imperial University and that 
 the union of the missions should begin, accordingly, above the 
 Koto Gakko, or higher school, department. This would mean 
 that missions carrying on a complete school system would pro- 
 vide separately after the government primary school work for 
 five years in a Middle School and three years in the Higher 
 School and then after this begin the union educational work. 
 Under the new educational proposals, however, the colleges or 
 Daigakkos will take the place of the Higher School and of the 
 lower work of the Imperial University and the question has 
 arisen accordingly whether the missions .might not unite in a 
 separate college instead of attempting to build up separate col- 
 leges. It was quite clear from what we learned in Japan that 
 this would not be possible. At least four denoniinations feel 
 that they should develop their own separate colleges. The Jap- 
 anese churches are unwilling to merge their educational efforts 
 of this grade so that the only general union in educational work 
 that is possible will have to be in work above the college grade 
 of a purely professional or post-graduate character. And if the 
 professional and graduate courses of the Imperial Universities 
 are to be open now to graduates of Christian Daigakko, then 
 a good part of the old argument for a Christian University is 
 taken away and it is very probable that for the present at least 
 the missions and churches in Japan would not need to aim at 
 more than the establishment of Christian university courses in 
 philosophy and literature with some other work cognate to these 
 subjects. 
 
 It has been very interesting to see in the discussions of this 
 subject in Japan the emphasis laid upon the strong denomina- 
 tional feeling of the Japanese churches. Dr. Chamberlain and 
 I were amazed to hear what was said on this subject. It will 
 not be possible for either the missions or the churches in Japan 
 
 336 
 
to lay on the Boards at home responsibility for the perpetuation 
 of denominational distinctions which are evidently much more 
 stressed by the Japanese church leaders than they are by most 
 of our Boards at home. 
 
 2. The discussions with regard to educational co-operation to 
 which we have listened make it very clear that several strong 
 denominations cannot be counted upon to participate in this 
 co-operation at all, while others will participate only in such 
 advanced graduate work as is very unlikely to be started for some 
 years. On the other hand the Congregationalists in Doshisha 
 in Kyoto, the Methodists in the Aoyama Gakkuin in Tokyo, the 
 Episcopalians in the Rikkyo dakkuin in Tokyo, and the Cana- 
 dian and Southern Methodists in the Kwansei Gakkuin in Kobe 
 will either continue and strengthen their present higher school* 
 or establish Daigakko, or colleges, under the reform regulations 
 if they are adopted. These churches and the missions working 
 with them feel that they need these higher schools for the sake 
 of the lower schools and also for the needs of the denomination. 
 This confronts the Church of Christ and our Presbyterian and 
 Reformed missions with the problem of their duty in connec- 
 tion with the Meiji Gakkuin. We are ready and would desire 
 to unite with all the other missions in establishing one super- 
 latively good Christian college, but as this is impracticable, it 
 is inconceivable that the Church of Christ should be left with- 
 out educational institutions adequate to its need. It is the strong- 
 est church in Japan. It should have provided in the Meiji Gak- 
 kuin, an institution which will do for it and through it for the 
 nation what education has done for and through the Presby- 
 terian and Reformed churches in America. At the sanae time 
 this should be done in the catholic spirit which has always char- 
 acterized the Church of Christ and there seems reason to hope 
 that the Northern Baptists might be willing to join with the 
 Church of Christ and the Presbyterian and Reformed missions in 
 a Union Christian College which would meet their needs and 
 be ready to co-operate with other Christian colleges in develop- 
 ing such graduate courses as may be found to be necessary and 
 practicable. The ability and spirit with which Dr. Ibuka is 
 meeting the problem are deserving of the highest praise. 
 
 3. Parallel with the movement for a Christian University there 
 has been a corresponding movement for the establishment of a 
 Woman's Union Christian College. Thus far this movement has 
 been able to secure on its pronioting committee appointed repre- 
 sentatives from only three denominations. Baptist, Methodist and 
 Presbyterian, the latter including in Japan, of course, both the 
 Presbyterian and the Reformed Churches. The proposal is to 
 unite the higher departments of such schools as are willing to 
 join. This would not produce a single women's Christian Col- 
 lege in Japan as there are two other denominations whose pur- 
 pose is to establish their own women's colleges, but it would 
 bring to the proposed college resources and support which would 
 
 337 
 
probably enable it better than any single denomiaational insti- 
 tution, to meet the needs of the Christian Church and the nation 
 tor the higher education of women under Christian ideals. Our 
 own mission has approved of the co-operation of our girls' schools 
 in the proposed plans "with the understanding that the funds 
 required shall be specially appropriated outside of the ordinary 
 funds of the mission" and "contingent upon the insertion in the 
 constitution of a statement to the effect that the college as a col- 
 lege shall hold religious services statedly and that the study of 
 the Bible be included in the curriculum." These insertions do 
 not appear to have been required in the proposed constitution 
 of the Christian University where the promoting committee has 
 been content with specifying that "The University shall always 
 be a Christian institution. The members of the Board of Trus- 
 tees, the President of the University and the Deans shall be 
 members of evangelical Christian churches. The responsibility 
 of the Board of Trustees and the Officers of the University shall 
 always include the care and development of the religious and 
 social life of the students." 
 
 IV. The GJiMTch of Christ in Japan. 
 
 The story of the founding and development of the Church of 
 Christ in Japan is told in Dr. Imbrie's little book "The Church 
 of Christ in Japan." It is one of the most remarkable Christian 
 churches which have as yet been developed. It has nine presby- 
 teries, with seventy-itwio seiM-iSupporting churches. Indeed ift 
 recognizes no church organization as having the full status of 
 a church until it is self-supporting. In addition to the self-sup- 
 porting c'hurches it has 124 other congregations with 51 addition- 
 al, which are connected with the affiliated foreign missions and 
 which will in time pass over wholly to the Church of Christ. It 
 has now a membership of over 25,000, a body of 160 pastors and 
 161 evangelists and licentiates, 302 elders and 109 deaconesses. 
 Of its 463 trustees 58 are women, 1,166 Sunday-ischool teachers 
 teach the 16,078 iSunday-school sc'holars. The total value of the 
 Church's property is Yen 615,000. Its contributions in 1914 were 
 Yen 112,000 and over Yen 4,300 were given to its Board of Mis- 
 sions, whose total contributions from all sources, churches and 
 individuals for 1913 were over Yen 11,000. 
 
 Two meetings which we attended in Tokyo gave us a clearer 
 idea of the character and influence of the Church of Christ. 
 One of these was the meeting of its Women's Missionary So- 
 ciety beld in the beautiful home of one of the leading doctors 
 of Tokyo, whose wife was president of the society. There were 
 present women of many siocial relationships from a viscountess 
 down. It was just such a group of strong, capable, Christian 
 women as might be met in one of our women's missionary boards 
 at home. They explained to us the work that they were_ doing 
 at home and abroad and sent their greetings to the women in 
 America through whom the best thing in life had come to them. 
 
 338 
 
The other gathering -was at a luncheon given in honor of our 
 deputation and the deputation of the Dutch Reformed Board at 
 which there were present about sixty men and women of the 
 church. There were three members of Parliament, three gen- 
 erals in the army, three eminent lawyers and three of the good 
 doctors of the city. There was a daughter of Prince Iwakura 
 who led out from Japan the embassy which came back with the 
 purposes and ideas which have made the new Japan. There 
 was the executive secretary of the Red Cross Society and there 
 were many of the men who stand at the head of the thought and 
 life of the Ohristian forces of the Empire. It iilled one with 
 gratitude and with confidence to see such a group of Christian 
 men and Women and to think of the church which they repre- 
 sented. These men understand the problems with which Chris- 
 tianity has to deal in the national life of Japan and in the 
 modem world. No inrush of ideas or forces hostile to evangeli- 
 cal truth can surprise them. The Church of Christ is a body 
 with which we can rejoice to co-operate in the evangelization of 
 Japan and the Christianization of its influence in Asia. 
 
 The church 'has many grave problems to face both within and 
 without, smch as the laxity of Sabbath observance, the loss of 
 church membership through the migratory habits of the Japan- 
 ese, the provision of an adequate number of strong men for the 
 ministry, and the unification of their training, the promotion of 
 Ohristian unity where denominational distinctions appear to 
 be fixing themselves somewhat after the fashion of the sects of 
 Buddhism but without anything like their divisiveness and con- 
 flict. Outwardly, surely one of the most important problems is 
 the strengthening of friendly relationships with the churches ru 
 Korea and China. If the Christians of these countries cannot 
 come together in love and trust what hope is there of the estab- 
 lishment of any interrelations of real friendship? There are 
 many Chinese and Koreans, specially students, in Tokyo, but 
 these have been holding aloof by themselves. Many of the 
 Koreans are Christians and Mr. Uemura argues that instead of 
 having their separate Korean church, it would be better for 
 them, as also for Japanese in the United States, to join existing 
 local churches and mingle themselves with the Ohristian people 
 among whom they are living. The Christian girls' schools in 
 Japan are doing a great deal to promote unity of feeling by the 
 way in which the Japanese girls in these schools are treating the 
 many Korean girls who are studying with them. But the Chin- 
 ese and Korean young men hold apart. New measures need to 
 be devised to make Tokyo not a place where racial feelings are 
 intensified as at present, but a center of brotherhood. And some 
 way should be found also for closer acquaintance and relation- 
 ship between the Church of Christ and our Presbyterian churches 
 in Korea and in northern China. There is a chance here for 
 large-minded and constructive Christian service which will prove 
 to be a national service in the best sense on the part of the 
 Church of Ohrist. 
 
 339 
 
V. Three useful mstitutions. 
 
 The Takyo school for foreign children is an effort to meet the 
 needs of missionary families and other foreign families having 
 young children of school age not old enough to be sent home to 
 the countries of their parents. There are two hundred of, or ap- 
 proaching, school age in 114 missionary families living chiefly in 
 the central and northern parts of Japan. In addition there are 
 between 100 and 150 children of non-missionary families living in 
 the vicinity of Tokyo. The Canadian Methodist Misision has an 
 excellent school for its own children and, within the capacity of 
 the school, has taken in others, at Kobe and the missionaries in 
 Kyoto have a smaili local school of their own. In Tokyo and 
 Yoko'hama about fifty children of Protestant parents have had 
 to be sent to Roman Catholic schools. At present there are in 
 the Tokyo school, which has been established by a committee 
 chiefly of missionaries, about forty children, three-flifths of 
 whom are from missionary families. As yet the school has been 
 able to provide for only a few boarders. Our own Board has 
 at present very few children in Japan who could make use of 
 such a school, but if the mission is adequately reenforced we 
 shall have increased need of such an institution. The Board has 
 authorized the mission to contribute toward its support within 
 the limits of the mission's appropriation, but the committee of 
 the school is appealing for stronger support from all the agen- 
 cies whidi should be interested in it. 
 
 The Tokyo Language School is doing excellent work in pro- 
 viding competent language instruction for new missionaries. The 
 new missionaries sent out by the Board in recent years have 
 profited greatly from this school which provides far more effici- 
 ent language teaching than it was possible for the missionaries 
 to receive in the old days. It is a question as to whether it is 
 wise for missionaries to take a second year at such a language 
 school. "iSome feel that an adequate satisfactoiry first year's 
 work should so prepare the student that he will be able to go to 
 some other place in Japan where there are few or no foreigners 
 and progress more rapidly with the help of a Japanese teacher 
 and by association with Japanese friends than he could by con- 
 tinuing to live in Tokyo, even though he 'have the help of sys- 
 tematic instruction there." 
 
 The third most hopeful enterprise of co-operation in Japan 
 is the Christian Literature Society, supported by all but one or 
 two of the missionary agencies at work in the country, and accom- 
 plishing in the field of Christian Literature and its production, 
 publication and circulation, what it is absolutely impossible for 
 any one agency to do alone. The Southern Methodist and South- 
 ern Baptist churches have been especially generous in the con- 
 tribution of the time and strength of their missionaries to this 
 co-operative service. A number, of admirable books on homi- 
 letics, apologetics, church history, and general Christian litera- 
 
 340 
 
ture have been issued by this society. It is doing a necessary 
 work in a most eflScient way, and deserves the heartiest support 
 of all the missionary agencies in the land. 
 
 VI. Five-Year Program of the Japan Mission. 
 
 At its meeting in the summer of 1914 the mission adopted a 
 program indicating the' expansion which is practicable and de- 
 sirable in the work of each station for the next five years show- 
 ing the number of missionaries needed, the new property which 
 should be provided and the increase of annual appropriations 
 necessary to maintain the enlarged work which should be car- 
 ried on. If this program should be carried out it would mean 
 the addition of nine married missionaries and ten single women 
 at an annual expense of $21,000 gold, an increase of the annual 
 appropriation by Yen 67,500 and additions to property amount- 
 ing to Yen 222,350. In urging this program the mission says, 
 "We solicit the hearty sympathy of the Board in behalf o'f the 
 movement, and its aid in making the work of the furloughed 
 Missionaries' Committee a -success. It is hoped that this con- 
 certed action will serve to make clearer to the home constitu- 
 encies the real needs of the work in this country and conse- 
 quently will awaken, on the one hand, such renewed interest on 
 the part of missionary candidates as shall result in adequate 
 reinforcements being sent to Japan; and on the other, such 
 strong conviction of the importance of pushing forward the 
 Christian enterprise here, as shall secure from our constitu- 
 encies largely increased funds for the support of the work wait- 
 ing to be done. 
 
 "Referring to our own program, we beg to assure the Board 
 that it is a conservative one. In the aggregate, it involves a 
 considerably increased outlay, but it is to be remembered that 
 we are one of the leading missions in Japan, with heaviest re- 
 sponsibilities. We believe that our constituency will not favor 
 any Shirking of our proper share of the task of Christianizing 
 the Japanese nation, and in particular will heartily second what- 
 ever advance is possible at this time of greatest opportunity. We 
 do not seek a special Japan Campaign after the manner of the 
 Korea and the China Campaigns ; but we do urge upon the Board 
 that this five-year program shall be brought to the attention of 
 the whole Church in such manner as the Board may deem wise, 
 and that it may be given its proper place of importance in the 
 development of the whole missionary work for which our church 
 is responsible." 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 341 
 
6. PROBLEMS ON HEALTH CONDITIONS IN JAPAN 
 
 My itinerary in Japan included (apart from the ports, Yoko- 
 hama, Kobe, NagasaM and Shimonoseki, -wrMch we entered on 
 our outward way and on the return from Manila) Osaka, Kyoto, 
 Kanazawa, Fukui, Tokyo, and Nikko. As our Board no longer 
 has any medical work in Japan, attention was devoted to the 
 questions of climate, living conditions, and the health problems 
 attending the work in that country. The many islands included 
 within the Empire are stretched for 2,000 miles along the Asiatic 
 coast, Formosa and Saglialin being included, but our work lies 
 on the main island, Nippon, between 34 degrees and 42 degrees 
 N. latitude, our most northerly station having practically the 
 latitrfde of New York. The majority of our stations are in the 
 neighborhood of Tokyo at the latitude of the northern parts of 
 our southern States. The islands are everywhere subjected to 
 the moderating influence of the surrounding seas, so that in none 
 of our stations are the temperature variations as severe as those 
 encountered at home. At some points along the western coast 
 (Kanazawa and Fukui) the rainfall is at times excessive and 
 they may have many cloudy and rainy days in succession. Like- 
 wise in winter heavy falls of snow may occur, but snow never 
 lies long. Only in the most northerly stations is the cold severe. 
 Were our people compelled to live in the frail Japanese houses, 
 they would undoubtedly feel the winter keenly, for the Japanese 
 as a race are inured to endure both heat and cold better than 
 we and their houses being built accordingly do not furnish suf- 
 ficient protection from cold. Fortunately with few exceptions 
 our people are quartered in houses built in our own manner and 
 provided with adequate heating facilities, so that they do not 
 feel the winters severe. The summers while hot are no worse 
 than those of our southern states, and there are many accessible 
 mountain resorts w!here the summer temperature is quite mod- 
 erate. In short the climatic conditions are not so different from 
 those at home as to affect materially the missionaries' health. 
 
 Public health conditions are not as good as they might be 
 made. There is a surprising amount of contagious eye disease 
 in Japan and wherever one goes he sees many children suffering 
 from transmissible skin disorders. The Japanese people also 
 suffer from many parasitic infections, some of them of the grav- 
 est character, practicalUy unknown to us. Dysentery is com- 
 mon and severe among them. But from all these things it is 
 comparatively easy for the educated foreigner to protect him- 
 self and to live almost as safely as at home. Indeed wben one 
 comes to inquire into the details of the frequent invalidism of 
 missionaries in Japan, he finds that this is for the most part 
 due not to epidemic or infectious disease but to nervous dis- 
 
 342 
 
orders. According to a recent editorial in the Chraa Medical 
 Journal over 80 per cent, of the disability of mis'sionaries in 
 Japan is caused hy neurasthenia, -while insanity is not infre- 
 quent. Our Board's experience would certainly confirm the im- 
 portance of neurasthenia in this relation. 
 
 The prime question, therefore, in regard to the health of misr 
 sioti workers in Japan is that of the causes of so much nervous 
 exhaustion. The prohlem does not affect any one denomination, 
 for the inquiry which was made the basis of the editorial quoted 
 above covered all missionaries in Japan. The prevalence of 
 neurasthenia cannot therefore be referred to lack of examination 
 or care in the seileQtion of candidates. Certainly in our own 
 Board the danger of any lack of nervous balance has been recog- 
 nized and every effort made for many years to prevent the ac- 
 ceptance of any caiididates whose record was not clear in that 
 regard. In our experience it is certainly true that a particular 
 group of our appointees, namely, the unmarried women, is prone 
 to disability from one form or another of this affection. When 
 one sets out to seek the causes of the disorder he finds it extreme- 
 ly difficult to determine them. A number of contributing fac- 
 tors are easily discernible. 
 
 The immediate preiliminaries of the missionary's life are often 
 a severe drain on the nervous system. The young candidate pre- 
 sents herself at the conclusion of a long period of hard study in 
 school arid college, usually strenuous just in proportion to the 
 depth and sinceirity of the missionary impulse and frequently 
 coupled with activity in other lines and especially in religious 
 work, or she comes to the work after some years of depleting 
 service in teaching or some kindred occupation. She attends the 
 spring conference in New York and works to the limit of endur- 
 ance in the varied activities that are then compressed into the 
 fortnight's program. The summer months are passed in fever- 
 ish preparations for the new life which lies before her, the emo- 
 tions deeply stirred all this time by the prospect of the disrup- 
 tion of all her ties to home, friends, and kindred. When finally 
 she sets out on the lOng journey to the mission field she finds 
 herself utterly worn out in mind and body. Not infrequently 
 the sea voyage, instead of giving rest and opportunity for re- 
 cuperation only adds to her trials the unhappy experiences of 
 the poor sailor. 
 
 Once safely arrived upon her appointed field she is called 
 upon to face two years of the most intensive study in the effort 
 to acquire a new and extremely difficult language with the ever- 
 present thought that her whole future and her hope of ever re- 
 alizing the aspirations which have led her so far from home 
 depend upon her success in this effort. Meanwhile she must 
 pass through all the painful experiences of homesickness and 
 the full revelation of just what her taking up the missionary's 
 life must mean and at the same time adapt herself to conditions 
 of life entirely foreign to her past training. And all this time 
 
 < 343 
 
of study the new missionary, like the soldier in the reserves un- 
 der the tension of the battle, with no outlet in activity for pent- 
 up feeling, finds it very difficult to remember that "They also 
 serve who only stand and wait." When at length she has ac- 
 quired sufficient knowledge of the language to begin active work, 
 she does so only to come into keener appreciation of fhe seem- 
 ingly insuperable difficulties of the undertaking to which she has 
 given her life. The first years of real missionary work in a coim- 
 try like Japan must give rise to heart-searching, such as she 
 has never known before, to deep questionings of the soul as to 
 the reality and significance of her Christian faith and its mean- 
 ing both to herself and the people to whom she longs to min- 
 ister. And the results of all her effort, all her striving, all her 
 prayers? Only those who have labored through the last decades 
 of mission work in Japan can perhaps fully appreciate how 
 meager they are, how hardly won. As one draws the picture, he 
 ceases to wonder that many break under the strain. None but 
 those sustained by a clear, unfaltering faith, none but those who, 
 like Pippa, in the face of many trials and deepest discouragement 
 can still sing, — ^"God's in His Heaven, all's right with the 
 world," can win through under such conditions. 
 
 And yet is there in all this anything peculiar to Japan, is 
 this not the common experience of the missionary in any field? 
 Is there in it the explanation of the fact, which will, I think, be 
 generally accepted, that the disability from neurasthenia in the 
 Japan missions is greater than in any other field? In at least 
 two regards the missionary's experience in Japan during recent 
 years has been distinctive. In the first place the results, at 
 least the visible results in professed conversions have been small 
 and hard-won indeed, and yet much greater than in lower Siam 
 and parts of China. That fact will scarcely be questioned. Hap- 
 pily there are signs of a coming change in this regard, and in 
 some quarters there have been such gains as have greatly en- 
 couraged the mission workers. In the second place there is 
 much in the Japanese character to make the work among them a 
 matter of exceeding difficulty, not to the indifferent to be sure, 
 but certainly to anyone who, like the missionary, longs to pene- 
 trate the kindly, smiling, polite outside and not only reach but 
 deeply move the soul within. The Japanese character! Who 
 really understands it, can lay it bare, or analyze it in such man- 
 ner as will make the missionary's problem easier? Part, and 
 the most difficult part of the problem lies there. One cannot 
 face it without the feeling that greater wisdom than his is need- 
 ed for its solving. Fortunately the Christian knows where to 
 find the needed help. 
 
 What practicable measures are to be suggested to lessen the 
 disabilities among our workers in Japan. Still greater care in 
 the selection of those chosen for this service, care not only as 
 to physical soundness and freedom from any suggestion of ner- 
 vous weakness, but in the judgment of the temperament of the 
 
 3^ 
 
individual and her ability to endure trying conditions. Every- 
 one who has attempted it knows how many unknown quantities 
 enter into such a calculation and how uncertain the result, but 
 we may be able to accomplish something by closer attention to 
 these considerations. We must enjoin upon every appointee the 
 need of systematic, careful, regulation of her life with the view 
 of maintaining nervous equilibrium. To this end systematic ex- 
 ercise or recreation in the open air must be urged as a duty quite 
 as urgent as any other part of her service. We must avoid the 
 isolation of missionaries, so far as is consistent with the in- 
 terests of their work, and especially advise against one individu- 
 al's living alone. We all need the help of conversation and com- 
 panionship. To permit a woman to live alone in the midst of 
 a foreign, indifferent, if not hostile community is to invite a 
 breakdown. Both in China and Japan instances of this kind 
 were observed. " We must urge the wisest possible use of the an- 
 nual vacation. It would seem to be the part of wisdom to ad- 
 vise that all single women in the Japan field should have their 
 first furlough at the end of five years' service, instead of delay- 
 ing this opportunity for recuperation two years more. This 
 may seem a radical procedure, but in the face of our experience 
 it appears" to be demanded. If the first furlough be granted 
 after five years' service, an eightmonihs' leave of absence from 
 the field, allowing two months for the necessary travel and six 
 months at home, would appear to meet the requirements of the 
 situation. 
 
 Having done all that lies in our power to better conditions, 
 we must as systematically as possible cultivate in the mission- 
 ary staff the right mental attitude toward their work and its 
 trials. The constant discussion of these and the many break- 
 downs which are known to have occurred in other missions as 
 well as our own may well serve tO' breed anticipations of more 
 which will tend to produce the results feared. We must not 
 forget that in the very fields where disability has been most fre- 
 quent, some individuals have carried through long terms of most 
 efficient service without apparent difficulty and families of vig- 
 orous children have been reared under the same conditions, very 
 convincing evidence that the climate and living conditions are 
 not especially unfavorable for our people. Finally the prayers 
 of all God's people should be given that :^e will not only richly 
 bless and sustain these faithful servants, but that in His good 
 time He will open the hearts of the people of Japan and draw 
 them into His kingdom and to their support. D. B. 
 
 345 
 
7. PROPERTY, TREASURY AND BUiSINESS QUESTIONS 
 
 BY DWIGHT H. DAT 
 
 We sailed from Shangliai for Kobe on the evening of Octo'ber 
 15th by the S. S. "Shinyo Maru," the itinerary for part of the 
 party in the Japan district being as follows: 
 Oct. 16th-19th Shanghai to Koibe (with one day's de- 
 lay at Nagasaki) 3^ d^ys 
 
 " 19th-21st In and near Osaka 2% " 
 
 " 22nd-24th In Kyoto 3 
 
 " 25th Railroad, Kyoto to Kanazawa 1 day 
 
 " 26th In Kanazawa 1 
 
 " 27th Railroad to Tokyo, with stop-over at 
 
 Fukui 1 " 
 
 " 28th-31st In Tokyo 4 days 
 
 Nov. Ist Railroad to Nikko % day 
 
 " lst-3rd In' Nikko 2 days 
 
 " 3rd Rail to Tokyo % day 
 
 " 4th In Tokyo and Yokohama 1 " 
 
 Sailed at 3 P. M. on S. S. "Sado Maru" 
 for Seattle. 
 Two of the party made brief visits to Wakayama, Yamada and Tsu also. 
 
 Spent in the Japan district 20 days 
 
 Spent in transportation and at Nikko. 8% " 
 Spent in Stations ■ ■ 11% " 
 
 The above division into days and half-days is necessarily not 
 exact. Some members of the party spent two or three days in 
 Japan in May also. Thus,, including Shimonoseki, where we 
 stopped for a few hours when crossing Japan for Korea, and saw 
 the beautifully located Girls^ School, some eleven places in Japan 
 were visited. The life and energy of the people are noticeable, 
 especially after traveling in tropical countries. They are ex- 
 pressive and seem to be much more out-giving than those in the 
 tropics, but not so talkative nor given to fun-making as the Chin- 
 ese. A car-full of Japanese is a sober crowd, but in general a 
 very polite crowd, except that the men have not learned yet to 
 give up their places to women. In both China and Japan work- 
 men are accustomed to make some vocal sound even when doing 
 the most ordinary work. One cannot forget the rhythmical sing- 
 song of the carriers of burd'ens which can be heard day or night 
 in ttie streets of crowded districts. 
 
 Both the Chinese and Japanese are tremendous workers, no 
 burden or load seeming too heavy for the coolie to carry or 
 draw. The Japanese are quick, eager to learn, very imitative 
 and self-confident. Though the leaders in the Church of Christ 
 in Japan in no way were self-assertive or assuming, they im- 
 pressed one as men who feel sure of their ground and not de- 
 pendent upon the foreigner. They were dignified and in a very 
 real sense Christian gentlemen. This is as it should be, and the 
 Church at home may be thankful that the Japanese Church has 
 become independent of the foreign missionary. Of all the coun- 
 
 346 
 
tries vistted the results in Japan seem the most substantial 
 and to be most like the ideal of an indigenous church, sdf-sup- 
 porting, self-governing and self-propagating. The roots seem to 
 be deepest and strongest there. Not that the foreign missionary 
 is no longer needed ; he is needed and will be needed, perhaps, for 
 years to come. In the smaller places and in the country he is 
 essential to the establishing and progress of the gospel. In the 
 few larger centres his counsel and assistance are still almost 
 essential, but his position has changed; he is no longer the abso- 
 lute director and leader; he is rather the influence than the 
 power. The mission field of Japan was never more open to 
 young men of consecration, education and talents and the finer 
 these are, the more useful the missionary will be, and it will de- 
 pend upon himself as to what place he gains in the eyes of the 
 Church of Christ and its leaders. 
 
 MISSION PROPERTY IN JAPAN 
 
 As the Board is aware, its property in Japan is all held by an 
 Association, composed of missionaries called the Shadan. Titles 
 are taken in the name of this Association and are so registered 
 under government sanction, This absolutely secures them. 
 
 APPEARANCE AND CONDITION 
 
 For the most part the buildings in the stations we have seen 
 seem substantial and adequate, some of them being exceedingly 
 attractive and set in fine sites. The Meiji Gakuin in Tokyo viH 
 be greatly improved with its new chapel and other new build- 
 ings now being erected. It may be necessary to move the mis- 
 sion center in Osaka from the vicinity of the river to a point 
 further out, owing to business encroachments, but the necessity 
 is not yet pressing. In a number of cases the buildings need 
 painting to put them, into first-rate order and it wiH be necessary 
 for the mission to exercise great care in apportioning funds in » 
 order to properly handle these repair items in Class VII. 
 
 THE TREASURY AND ACCOUNTING 
 
 The splendid banking system of Japan lends great assistance 
 to the centralization of mission accounts and the mission treas- 
 urer at Tokyo has conducted a successful centralized system for 
 years. This not only relieves the stations of much detail in ac- 
 counting, but serves the New York ofSce well in the matter of 
 prompt quarterly and annual reports. 
 
 One is greatly impressed with the opportunity which Japan 
 presents just now to the preaching and teaching of the gospel. 
 Wherever one goes he hears the same story of the openness of 
 people to learn of Christianity and Christ. The young men of 
 Japan are eager to learn English and in a number of cases they 
 have been invited to study the language through the medium of 
 the English Bible. They gladly join these classes and presently 
 become more interested in Christian truth than in the study of 
 English. Many have come into a living faith by this means and 
 
 347 
 
many more are sincere inquirers. But more young men mission- 
 aries are needed to conduct these classes and relieve the young 
 women who have classes of forty or fifty of these students, more 
 than they can manage. 
 
 It is not necessary to li^t the needs of the mission in this. 
 report as they will be submitted in other ways in due time. No 
 one can learn of these without thinking how easily the church at 
 home could fill up some gaps that are a real menace, and estab- 
 lish the work of the evangelists and teachers who have gone out 
 from the homeland and are conducting this work of God with 
 such devotion and utter selflessness. 
 
 In Kyoto the evangelistic and chapel work has increased in 
 ■eight years from two evangelists (one, a pastor) to seven, with 
 thirteen preaching places, at ten of which baptism, is adminis- 
 tered. The missionary says, "Everybody is ready to learn about 
 Christianity. Walking along the street or standing on the cor- 
 ner I can ask a stranger to look into it without any rebuff and 
 then he is given a tract with the addresses of the various preach- 
 ing places on it and an invitation to come and visit the one near- 
 est. They are passed out in street-cars in the same way." Eight 
 of the thirteen preaching places are houses, made over by a few 
 changes, and rented at from 10 to 40 yen per month. But there 
 is no permanency in these as an owner may demand the house 
 at any time and the work will be thrown out. The small congre- 
 gations are earnest and faithful, but are utterly unable to pro- 
 vide their own buildings, though they can take care of the ex- 
 penses after they are built, and they are being educated to self- 
 support. They are the little groups that grow into churches, the 
 basis of Christianity in the nation. To buy or build one of tbese 
 street chapels costs from $5,000.00 to $10,000.00 each, according 
 to location. 
 
 Young Japanese must be developed to take over such congre- 
 gations. The young men studying in the theological schools 
 seem intensely earnest and full of desire to evangelize their 
 cities and the nation. 
 
 The Kindergartens in Japan are among the prize sights of the 
 East and they are most effective in establishing good relations 
 with parents as well as in developing the child. The Japanese 
 are awaking to the fact that no nation can truly grow strong 
 unless its women are educated, and the girls' schools so ably 
 conducted by our missionary ladies were most attractive. One 
 of them at least has some important property needs which will 
 no doubt come before the Board through another channel. 
 
 One studies the Japanese in their industry, their eagerness to 
 learn, their loyalty to emperor and country and their great de- 
 sire to provide adequately for their congested population and 
 he prays with all his heart that these fine qualities may be con- 
 trolled and ennobled by the only principles that will make them 
 worth while — those principles that spring out of the life and 
 teaching of Christ. The Japan ministers and the missionaries 
 in Japan are shining lights to mark the way. 
 
 348 
 
IV. THE MISSION IN CHOSEN 
 
 1. Across Chosen and Manchuria 351-365 
 
 2. A Visit to Syenchun 356-359 
 
 3. Some of the Present Problems of the Mission work in 
 
 Korea 360-380 
 
 4. A Review of the Medical Mission Work in Korea. .7. 381-387 
 B. Property, Treasury, and Business Questions 388-391 
 
KOREA MISSION 
 
 Quel pa 
 
 e. C. BRIOQMAN, MAPS, NEW YORK. '^0 
 
IV. THE MISSION IN CHOSEN 
 
 1. ACROSS CHOSEN AND MANCHURIA 
 
 Sept. 21, 1915. 
 Eighteen years ago Mr. W. Henry Grant and I visited Korea 
 together, crossing from Nagasaki to Chemulpo on a small Jap- 
 anese, British-built, merchant steamer. Last week we crossed 
 from Shimonoseki to Fusan, a half of the distance of the old 
 crossing, on the ferry of the Imperial Japanese Railways, on a 
 beautiful big steamship built in Japanese ship yards. Then, 
 we had to be carried ashore at Chemulpo across wide mud flats. 
 Last week we landed at Fusan at big docks beside a large, com- 
 fortable hotel. Then there was not one foot of railway in Korea. 
 Mr. Grant and I had to go up the coast to the mouth of the 
 Tatong River in a dirty Korean coasting boat with a perilous 
 list and up the Tatong River in a small Korean sailing skiff to 
 Pyeng Yang and from Pyeng Yang walked down overland, a 
 week's journey to Seoul. Now the journey from Pyeng Yang 
 to Seoul is made in six hours and more than a thousand miles 
 of excellent railway, efficiently managed, span the country from 
 north to south and from east to west. Then the China-Japan 
 war had just end€d and Korea was probably at its lowest ebb, 
 free from the restraint or guidance of China or Russia or Japan. 
 There were no public schools, no good roads, no four-wheeled 
 vehicles,- no just system of taxation or courts or grovemment. 
 The King was incompetent and the ruling class ate the sub- 
 sistence of the people and contributed nothing to the prosperity 
 or progress of the country. Now all this is changed. With 
 characteristic eflflciency, with the avowed and most honorable 
 purpose of giving to Korea all that Japan has won and of melt- 
 ing the two races together into one nationality, the .Japanese 
 have brought schools and roads and just laws and courts, the 
 reformation of old abuses, the improvement of agriculture, the 
 < development of resources, and the earnest purpose to advance in 
 every way the prosperity and well-being of the Korean people, 
 rt is a wonderful change which our eyes have seen. 
 
 We were fortunate in visiting Seoul just at ' the time when 
 the Chosen industrial and agricultural exposition was giving 
 the people in vivid and representative form, a picture of what 
 the government had accomplished already and purposed for the 
 future. The extensive grounds of one of the old palaces, lying 
 in useless neglect at the time of Our visit eighteen years ago, 
 had been utilized for the expositioji. The exposition buildings 
 Avere in the best and simplest taste and the exhibits would have 
 done credit to any nation on ea^th. The admission fee of five 
 
 351 
 
sen enabled almost any one to enter and the government was 
 arranging for the admission of many whom even this small fee 
 of two and a half cents gold might exclude. It was beautiful 
 to see the great excursions of white^robed country people, many 
 of them old men and women, brought in by the government of- 
 ficials, and carefully escorted in long processions through the 
 sights of the city and the exposition. It was an inspiration to 
 watch the light which shone in the faces of these people as they 
 saw what their country was capable of. Hundreds of school 
 children were being taken about in the same way. The expo- 
 sition is an impressive demonstration of the efficiency and ben- 
 evolence of the present government of Chosen. 
 
 These eighteen years have seen an equally wonderful progress 
 in the work of the Christian Church in Korea. Then there were 
 two Christian churches in the city of Pyeng Yang, a Presbyter- 
 ian and a Methodist. The strength of these two churches even 
 then filled a visitor's heart with joy, for the Presbyterian church 
 was really two churches, the congregation having so outgrown 
 the building that men and women had to meet at separate hours. 
 Now there are ten churches of the Presbyterian and Methodist 
 Missions in Pyeng Yang among the Koreans and two churches, 
 carried on by the Japanese Congregationalists, one among the 
 Koreans and one among the Japanese. We spent the whole of 
 one Sunday going about from church to church and from Sun- 
 day-school to Sunday-school and ending the day with two meet- 
 ings, one for men and one for women, that packed two of the 
 largest churches. I wish that all the friends of the work in 
 Korea might have been at the men's meeting in the Central 
 Church when two thousand men and boys crowded every square 
 foot of space, and might have heard them as they sang the hymn 
 that we had heard across the plains and through the valleys of 
 Korea eighteen years ago, "Nothing but the blood of Jesus." 
 Only a few days before, the General Assembly of the Presby- 
 terian Church in Korea had met with one hundred and fifty 
 delegates from nearly a hundred self-supporting churches and 
 the following day we met with a large company of the Korean 
 leaders at a feast when the address of welcome was made by 
 the secretary of the Foreign Missionary Society which main- 
 tains, under full support from the Korean church, a foreign 
 mission of its own in the Chinese province of Shantung. Here 
 among these Korean Christians one feels the old apostolic glow 
 and warmth and sees Christian churches which have been built 
 up from the outset on a New Testament foundation of evangelis- 
 tic zeal and financial self-support. The church is not without its 
 problems. It leans heavily upon missionary guidance and it is 
 innocent and unprepared as yet with regard to the great doc- 
 trinal discussions from which no Christian church has ever yet 
 escaped. But the childlike faith and the living experience are 
 here and the Spirit of God will surely make these ready for all 
 that they must be prepared to meet. 
 
In Seoul, as in Pyeng Yang, the evidences of life and growth 
 are on every side. Christian churches are scattered all over the 
 city. Eighteen years ago a meeting of students would have 
 brought together only a small handful of boys from the two 
 small mission schools. Last Friday night, fifteen hundred stu- 
 dents packed the large hall of the Young Men's Christian Asso- 
 ciation and hundreds more could not get in and at the close of 
 the meeting in response to old Mr. Yi's appeal, almost fifteen 
 hundred students must have raised their hands to indicate that 
 they were already, or desired to become, disciples of Jesus 
 Christ. This old Mr. Yi was at one time in the Korean Lega- 
 tion at Washington. He is the man who, as member of a large 
 Korean delegation taken to Japan last year by the government, 
 closed a conference which they were holding with the Minister 
 of Education by a little speech of appreciation which he ended 
 by saying, "Your Excellency, I have wondered whether you have 
 in your heart great peace under the heavy responsibilities that 
 you bear. Surely beneath these burdens you must often desire 
 such peace. In my own heart I enjoy it. I find that Jesus Christ 
 is able to give me perfect peace at all times and in all things. I 
 wisih that your Excellency might also have this peace." 
 
 The expansion of the missions in their outward equipment is 
 as striking as the inward and outward growth of the church. 
 The new Pierson Memorial Bible School in memory of Dr. Arthur 
 T. Pierson is rising in a beautiful situation looking out over 
 what, on our previous visit, was the little used Mulberry Palace 
 of the Emperor, now largely devoted to school purposes. The 
 new Union Christian College in Seoul is in process of acquiring 
 a magnificent site of nearly a square mile on the outskirts of 
 the city. Where fifteen years ago our mission had at Yun Mot 
 Kol two old adapted Korean buildings, there now stand half a 
 dozen substantial brick residences, a great church, four large 
 brick buildings, housing the boys' and girls' schools. In place 
 of an old hospital building there rises today on an overlooking 
 hill near the railway station the enlarging buildings of the Sev- 
 erance hospital, medical college and school for nurses. At Pyeng 
 Yang around the three Korean-style buildings, standing amid 
 the millet fields, which we found in 1897, has grown up a great 
 compound of seventy-five acres with academies and higher 
 schools and a theological seminary and a beautiful home for 
 the missionaries' children, making it possible for the missionary 
 families to be held together as they could not be in the old days, 
 with hospital, industrial buildings and gardens and orchards 
 and all the equipment by which, in spite of its effort to keep its 
 work as simiply and purely evangelistic as possible, the mission 
 has been drawn out to influence for good the whole life of the 
 people. 
 
 The annexation of Chosen to Japan, bringing with it so many 
 and so great blessings in the government and development of 
 
 363 
 
 12 — iReport of Deip-utajtion. 
 
the country, has brought with it also, and quite naturally, new 
 problems regarding the mission work, involving the adjustment 
 of mission schools and religious propagandism to thie regulations 
 of the government on these subjects, corresponding in part 
 to similar regulations in Japan. Such readjustments are not 
 always easy but, approached in the right spirit on each side, 
 they ought not to be too diflBcult and there is no reason what- 
 ever why they cannot be happily worked out in Chosen where 
 the missions on their side have no aim but to tea'ch the people 
 a religion which makes men law-abiding and loyal and to pro- 
 mote the process of na;tional progress and racial unity, and 
 where the government on its side welcomes the spread of true 
 religion and is ready to give every liberty consistent with its 
 aim of complete assimilation- of the people. We are coming 
 away from Chosen with full confidence in the good faith and 
 high purposes of the forces which are working for the betterment 
 of the la,n'd. 
 
 The overland journey from iSeoul to Peking by way of Muk- 
 den which would have taken two or three months under the 
 most favorable conditions in 1897, we are making now in three 
 days of travel and that can be cut down two-thirds on the ex- 
 press train. We have added one day in order to stop over Sun- 
 day at Mukden with the missionaries of the Scotch and Irish 
 Presbyterian Churches and see the great work which they are 
 doing. We have now, after a Sunday with Dr. Christie and his 
 associates, a new faith in the resurrection. The Boxer upris- 
 ing wiped out every last vestige of what the missionaries had 
 built up in Mukden, but the living power by which God raised. 
 Christ from the dead, has raised up out of the ashes of 1900 
 snich a work of life as could only spring from deatb by the might 
 of God. Hundreds of government students poured in to the 
 great church on Sunday morning to hear the gospel and over 
 two hundred of them walked half a mile afterwards to the after 
 meeting. A hundred medical students are coming to the medi- 
 cal college which Dr. Christie has built up almost single handed 
 and fifty thousand patients a year throng into the hospital. 
 
 From the old capital of the Manchus, dirty, decrepit, un- 
 changing, we came out across a great pitiful area where one 
 of China's wandering rivers had left its old bed and was roam- 
 ing lawlessly across the country, spreading ruin over hundreds 
 of sauare miles. With the mud piled deep over their farms, the 
 people were warring with the stream to shut it back into servi- 
 tude. All the rest of the day to Shan Hai Kuan we crossed 
 broad plains like our own northwest, with millet instead of 
 com. The train stopped for the night at Shan Hai Kuan and 
 we went out in the moonlight to the great wall of China and 
 walked along its battlements and looked away at its dim out- 
 line crossing the plain and climbing the hills. It possessed still 
 the massive, solid grandeur of its past but it lay there in the 
 
 354 
 
dim light crumbling away ia decay and neglect, unrelated to 
 the great movement and uses of humanity, rich in memory and 
 stuff for humian service, but dumb, unllghted. What truer sym- 
 bol of China could there be? It is daytime now and the rich 
 autumn sunshine is falling on the farmers gathering in their 
 crops and we see poor, huge China like the wall, wandering, in 
 the half light, and whither? Surely God will guide her. 
 
 R. E. S. 
 
 355 
 
2. A VISIT TO SYENCHUN 
 
 En route by rail to Mukden, 
 (September 18, 1915. 
 
 As we stood on the platform at Syenchun this morning at 
 eight o'clock waiting for the througli train from Seoul to Muk- 
 den, Manchuria, we could easily imagine we were in Minnesota. 
 The crisp air had "life in it." Around us in a circle stood Pastor 
 Wang and Pastor Kim and a group of elders and members of 
 the churches in Syenchun, who had come down to bid us good- 
 bye. In the two or three minutes available we introduced Mr. 
 Speer all around, received the courteous farewells of the Ko- 
 reans, and boarded the train a re-uited and happy party. Cir- 
 • cumstances had landed some of us at Syenchun the night before, 
 much to our delight, accompanied by a member of the station. 
 Rev. George S. MeCune. Having had supper on the perfectly 
 good "American" dining car, we were ready, on getting off the 
 train at six-thirty in the evening, to be shown about the mission 
 compound. 
 
 Along the winding, hard clay streets and paths, through the 
 little country tillage we walked, followed by a company of 
 Korean church members who had come to meet us and gazed at 
 by the village folk with such curiosity and interest, that ap- 
 parently it was not so much a case of our having come to see 
 the Koreans, as it was the Koreans coming out to see us. The 
 center of interest was Mrs. Bovaird, the lady of our party. As 
 we turned into a straight street which evidently had been built 
 since the Japanese occupation and under their direction, we 
 were told that the handsome and substantial-looking building 
 standing squarely across it and facing us was the Hugh O'Neill, 
 Jr., Boys' Academy. The building had been taken as the start- 
 ing point for the new street which leads straight-away from its 
 front steps. Our pleasure in seeing and inspecting the plant 
 was enhanced by recalling the generosity and devotion of the 
 friend at home who had established this so fitting a memorial 
 of her son. We stopped only a moment at Mr. McCune's house, 
 pressing on to see as much of the environments as possible, in 
 the half-light of the early evening. Here was a new grey brick 
 building, the home of the Industrial Department of the Acad- 
 emy, and where macbinery will shortly be installed ; farther on 
 is the farmstead, where Holstein and Ayrshire cattle are warm- 
 ly housed, in charge of a Korean keeper living on the premises ; 
 and now we scramble up hill to the brick kilns which constitute 
 a small settlement by themselves, made up just now of Chinese 
 working under a contractor who is trying to fill some rush 
 
 356 
 
orders for brick and tile for the new Boys' Dormitory, in process 
 of bein'g erected. It was getting dark rapidly ; but we examined 
 the whole plant amid the smiles of the Chinese who stood about 
 curious and apparently amused at our interest in the proc6sses 
 of manufacture. Beyond and surrounding all this central com- 
 pound, are between fifty and sixty acres of garden and farm 
 land, all in splendid cultivation, the work of the boys, and fur- 
 nishing the food consumed by the school. This land extends to 
 the surrounding hills, over and beyond which are some eighty 
 or ninety acres more, belonging to the school, which are rented 
 each year, and which produce an annual income very necessary 
 for its current expenses. 
 
 Coming down from the knoll where the kilns are, we entered 
 the inner compound of the Girls' School. None of the buildings 
 here are new or modem, being one^stbrj^, Korean in architec- 
 ture, and long and rambling. The girls had Just gotten back' 
 for the beginning of the fall term, and seeing the door of one 
 suite open and the light from the kerosene lamp shining out, we 
 stopped, with one of the Korean matrons, and looked in. Two 
 girls, very neat and clean looking in their white dresses, their 
 black hair oiled and plastered down in perfect lines, were seated 
 on the hard clay floor, ironing. This process consisted in hold- 
 ing the light cloth garment up between them, and smoothing it 
 over with what looked like a small iron frying pan, filled with 
 red-ihot charcoal. How they could keep the folds of cloth from 
 falling over on to the hot coal as they worked was a, wonder to 
 us. The young matron hurried off to another suite, where she 
 showed us, a few minutes later, how they dried and ironed the 
 garments by pounding them with clubs, about the size of a 
 policeman's "billy," laying them over a hard surface. 
 
 As we passed on, we heard the bells of the famous North and 
 South Churches in the village (only a few hundred yards apart) 
 pealing out a call to the Christians scattered over the surround- 
 ing hills, to come in for a special meeting. Pastor Wang had 
 told us at the station that this meeting had been planned as a 
 welcome to us on receipt of Mr. MeCune's telegram from Pyeng 
 Yang in the afternoon, that we would arrive that night. We 
 had time to step into the beautiful new "In His Name" Hospital, 
 conducted by Dr. Sharrocks, who was in Pyeng Yang at the 
 mission meeting. Both the Korean doctors had already gone 
 to the church, but an immaculately clean Korean nurse smiling- 
 ly showed us a:bout. On looking into the women's ward, Mr. 
 McCune remarked that one of the patients looked as though 
 she had just jumped into bed from lying on the floor under it — 
 that frequently Dr. Sharrocks found a woman lying under her 
 clean white bed, in preference to lying upon it. On the wall of 
 the hospital office, hung a memorial, presented to Dr. Sharrocks 
 on May 14, 1915, by the members of the churches of Syen Chun 
 which read as follows: 
 
 357 
 
"CONGRATULATIONS 
 
 "At the ceremony upon the compiletion of the Mi Tong (Beauty 
 of the East) Hospital. Twenty thousiand yen, and more than 
 300 days were speni in the erection of the glorious, cloud-pierc- 
 ing edifice, that the lives of men on the way to the grave might 
 be saved. It is not in the power of men to repay the grace of 
 the benefactors ; but heaven will give them all blessings forever." 
 
 The women of the Occidental Board may well feel a deep sat- 
 isfaction in this admirable plant and its equipmemt. Likewise 
 would it be difficult to meet a great need more completely than 
 the Woman's Board of Philadelphia has done in providing the 
 splendid red brick building for the Women's Bible Institute. 
 When not being used by women, it affords accommodations also 
 for the Men's Bible Institute. There are also Korean buildings 
 for the Women'® School, as it is called, conducted by Mrs. Mc- 
 Cune and Mrs. Lampe where married women and widows are 
 taught the Word of Grod, and instructed in domestic science 
 and industrial work. Small native buildings for the children's 
 schools, and seven comf orta;ble residences for missionaries, com- 
 plete the equipment of the iStation. 
 
 It was a gorgeous autumn evening; the air had a tang in it 
 such as one never feels in the tropics, and the moon, bright as 
 silver, made everything lovely with a bluish light. We wended 
 our way down to the South Church catching as we walked along 
 the refrain from the hymn which the congregation was singing. 
 As we mounted the steps to the platform where Pastor Wang 
 and Pastor Kim stood ready to greet us, our joy mounted high 
 at the sight of more than a thousand men 'and women, follow- 
 ers of Christ. At a word from the veteran Wang, they arose 
 from the cross-legged position on the matted floor and stood, 
 as a token of Christian greeting to the visitors. The pastor 
 then expressed in a few graceful words, what, he said was the 
 pleasure of the whole ' congregation, on our visit among them. 
 Mr. McCune announced his favorite hymn, "Glory in His Name," 
 which it iseems he asks them to sing on every special occasion, 
 and a smile went around. The singing lacked nothing of spirit 
 and fervor, but was not exactly melodious. The people of Laos 
 are the best singers we have heard. We don't know what he 
 said, but Mr. McOune described and then introduced us each 
 one "for a word or two," beginning with Mrs. Bovaird. She 
 stood on the side of the platform in front of the women, (the 
 women all sitting on one side of Church, the men on the other, 
 with a white cloth curtatin hung between) for while she could be 
 seen by the men, it would have violated the proprieties had she 
 stood facing them. In responding to our words of greeting 
 and exhortation and encouragement, Pastor Kim .said that he 
 wanted to thank us for the effort we had made to visit them, 
 and for the words we had spoken; that he could see from the 
 expression of the faces how happy the congregation were over 
 
 358 
 
the meeting; that the Board, which we fepresented, Was the 
 first to send Christian missionaries to Korea, and though he 
 had known of the Board for years, he Iiad not seen before, any- 
 one connected directly with its management. That the Chris: 
 tians J'elt an interest in and gratitude toward those in America 
 who had part in sending the Gospel to Korea, and they were 
 eager to see and to honor them. He realized, however, that it 
 was the grace of God that had sent them the truth, and that it 
 had not come from men, and they wanted to give God alone 
 the glory, but still that grace had worked in the hearts of people 
 in America, and they had responded to it and had sent them the 
 Gospel and the Christians of Korea would endeavor to respond 
 in like manner, and give the Gospel to their people. As one 
 of the visitors had said, their lives and manner of living must 
 be the most powerful preaching they could do. That it was a 
 great source of comfort to believe, as another of the visitors had 
 pointed out that this wonderful life which they had come to 
 know was to go on forever, and was never to be taken away. We 
 visitors asked each other afterward if any more apt and spiritual 
 word could have been spoken. At the close of the meeting, a 
 large gr6up of women gathered about Mrs. Bovaird, eager to 
 greet her personally and have her smile on them, the diflSculties 
 of the language being no bar. 
 
 We went to the. homes of Mr. and Mrs. McCune and Mr. and 
 Mrs. Whittemore for the night, thankful to God for our experi- 
 ences in Syenchun, the center of a district containing 70 self- 
 siupporting Churches of Christ. D. H. D. 
 
 359 
 
3. SOME OP THE PEESENT PROBLEMS OP THE MIS- 
 SION WOEK IN KOEEA. 
 
 The boat on which, we sailed from Manila to Japan on our 
 way to Korea was one day late in leaving, encountered rough 
 weather and was three days overdue in reaching Nagasaki. This 
 cut down our brief visit to Korea to seven days and made it 
 impossible for our party to visit any of the stations except 
 Seoul and Pyeng Yaaig and Syen Chun. Dr. Bovaird was able 
 to go with Dr. Avison to the meeting of the Australian Pres- 
 byterian mission in Masampo. I spent four days at the mission 
 meeting at Pyeng Yang and the rest of the time on trains or in 
 Seoul. We asked the mission not to consider our coming as 
 in any sense of the word a visit to the Korea Mission but simply 
 as an afternoon call on our way home from what had been real 
 visits to Siam and the Philippines. Short, however, as our time 
 in Korea was and insufficient for the purposes of a true mis- 
 sion visitation, it was nevertheless a time of great profit to us 
 and made it possible at least to gather those impressions and 
 to enjoy that refreshment of old friendship and to feel the 
 weight of those facts for which a long time is not necessary, j... 
 reporting on our brief stay in Korea we must carefully abstain, 
 accordingly, from forming or uttering any of those impressions 
 or judgements for which a prolonged and intimate visit to all 
 the stations of the mission would be the indispensable prepa- 
 ration. 
 
 We found letters waiting in Fusan requesting us to come 
 directly to the mission meeting in Pyeng Yang to have confer- 
 ence with the mission before visiting Seoul and meeting, as we 
 found it was expected that we should, Tvith the Japanese officials. 
 This was obviously the wise course. In i'yeng Yang there were 
 rare opportunities of meeting with the Korean leaders of the 
 church and of coming in touch with their spirit. The mission 
 aJlso kindly rearranged its docket so as to bring forward first the 
 questions of the govemmeht general ordinance No. 83, provid- 
 ing regulations for religious propagation, and the government 
 regulations concerning private schools, and the question of the 
 union college in Seoul and the relation of the mission thereto, 
 so that we might know, as fully as the time allowed, the mind 
 of the mission on these three questions before returning to Seoul 
 for any conferences there with government officials or with the 
 representatives of other missions interested in the college. It 
 will be simplest to speak separately of each of these subjects. 
 
 /. The Korean Church. 
 
 It has been a wonderful privilege to feel again the glow of 
 Christian experience and the zeal in evangelistic service which 
 
 360 
 
characterize the church in Korea, to see the numerous churches 
 and their crowded congregations, the careful and efficient organi- 
 zation, the strong isense of native responsibility, the acceptance 
 of the idea of self-support, the processes of pastoral care and 
 congregational education, the admirable system of supervision 
 and the Biblical training of church leadership, and the many 
 other elements of church life and mission policy which make 
 Korea one of the most interesting and inspiring of mission fields. 
 If one's hope of seeing strong, living, self-mlaintaining, self-direct- 
 ing churches on the missioii field is dimmed by experiences in 
 other lands, that hope revives when one visits Korea and Japan. 
 All the Presbyterian churches in Korea are united as in Japan 
 in a single church body. In Japan the chief court of the church 
 is still called a synod but in Korea it is now a general assembly, 
 the fourth meeting of which was held at Taiku just before we 
 arrived and was attended by 151 delegates. While both the 
 retiring and new moderators were missionaries and missionaries 
 were chairmen of almost all the committees, all who were pres- 
 ent rejoiced at the active part taken by the Korean members 
 who realize that the church is a Korean church in which they 
 have the help of foreign missionaries and not a foreign chiirch 
 in which missionaries have their help. 
 
 According to the sftatistical records of the third General 
 Assembly of 1914 there are 224 organized churches with 91 
 Korean pastors, 332 elders, 281 helpers, 59 men evangelists, 135 
 colporteurs, 163 women evangelists, 1773 church leaders, 3,479 
 unordained deacons, 5,130 Sunday School teachers, and over 
 5,000 "other officers." There are 1580 unorganized group®, 1460 
 prayer meeting places and 1647 church buildings. There were 
 79,000 Sunday School scholars and 82,000 attendants at Bible 
 classes which are really Bible conferences held in various centers 
 for extended periods of time. The total number of communi- 
 cants was 60,047. The total number of catechumens was 24,890 
 of whom 9,423 had been reiceived during the year. The evan- 
 gelistic expenditures of the church were Yen 12,181, the building 
 expenditures, Yen 47,800, the school expenditures, Yen 58,290, 
 and the other expenditures, Yen 84,393. 
 
 1. These figures so full of encouragement suggest also on 
 more careful study some of the present problems of the work. 
 In 1912 for example the total communicants were 53,008 and 
 the numiber baptized 8,836. In 1913 the total communicants 
 were 55,557 and the number baptized 7,274. In 1914 the total 
 co-mmunicants were 60,047 and the number baptized 7516. In 
 other words although during these three years the additions to 
 the church were 23,626 the net gain reported in communicants 
 is only 7,039. The gross loss has been twice the net gain. There 
 is a problem of leakage which has already begun to give con- 
 cern to some of the observing workers. We had a strange 
 and perplexing illustration of the fact during our visit in 
 
 361 
 
Pyeng Yang. Sunday evening two large union meetings were 
 held, one of men and the other of women. I spoke to the meet- 
 ing of men in the Central Church where there were fully 2,000 
 present and recalling my previous visit to Pyeng Yang, eighteen 
 years ago, asked how many Christians there were in the audi- 
 ence who had been members of the church in Pyeng Yang 
 eighteen years before. Only sixteen held up their hands. We 
 were all amazed and Dr. Moffett, who was interpreting, explain- 
 ed the matter again but still only sixteen indicated that they 
 were among the Pyeng Yang Christians of eighteen years ago. 
 There were several thousands of Christians in Pyeng Yang then 
 and it is inconceivable that of the "men of that time onlv sixteen 
 should be living now. When one has allowed for all the other 
 explanations that may be suggested there still retaiains the 
 apparently certain fact, as indicated also by the statistics of 
 the General Aissembly, and by lobservaltions /of various mis- 
 sionaries on the results of the revivals in the churches, that 
 there is a tremendous leakage in the church which would have 
 drawn attention long ago if it had not been for the very large 
 annual accessions which have more than made up for the loss. 
 
 2. This loss is the more strange when one remembers the 
 careful pastoral oversight of the Korean churches. Sabbath 
 attendance record books are carefully kept in the various con- 
 gregations. This is the case even among the Korean congrega- 
 tions in Manchuria where "the attendance is marked by the 
 Chinese numeral for six, the dot being for Sabbath morning, 
 the cross mark for Sabbath afternoon, the left down stroke for 
 Sabbath night and the right down stroke for prayer meeting." 
 In these Manchurian churches each worshipper reads a verse of 
 Scripture in turn and then recites it the next Sabbath. Both 
 the Sunday School and Bible Class attendance in Korea greatly 
 exceeds the number of the communicants, confirming what is 
 known to be the fact that the Korean Christians are taught the 
 Bible. I have never met in any other field as careful and eflfe'c- 
 tive processes of pastoral oversight and training as one meets 
 in Korea. But a writer in the "Korea Mission Field" complains 
 that after a comparative study of the courses used in Bible 
 classes and institutes in four missions and nine different sta- 
 tions in Korea he finds a woeful need of better correlation and 
 system. He says "that not only was there no similarity in the 
 courses of study between the stations of the same mission but 
 that frequently in a given station no attempt had been made 
 to correlate the courses of that station." As a result of his study 
 this writer suggested courses of study for three dififerent types 
 of classes for men and women covering ten years. Probably the 
 Korean mission, in spite of irregularities amoiig the stations, 
 has done more than any other mission to carry out such con- 
 secutive and well planned Bible teaching, and perhaps the irregu- 
 larities among the stations are no greater than are proper to 
 
 362 
 
allow for the free play of individuality. But with the great 
 growth of the church and the effort on the part of the miis- 
 siomaries to hold up the standards, and to this end not to lay 
 off responsibility too rapidly, the burden has probably become 
 too heavy in many cases, with resulting loss. Undoubtedly also 
 in Korea as everywhere, the hearts of some grow cold and enthu- 
 siasm wanes and the leakage results of which I have spoken. 
 
 3. While there are 224 organized churches only eighteen of 
 these have Korean pastors. Fifty-seven have Korean co-pastors 
 and 149 are without Korean pastors. Eighty-two missionaries 
 are set down in the statistics of the assembly as pastors and 
 over nine-tenths of the Korean churches are under their pas- 
 toral authority. This is a very different situation from that 
 in Jauan where only those church organizations are regarded 
 as fully organized churches entitled to presbvterial representa- 
 tion and responsibility which are self-sunnorting and have their 
 own Japanese pastors. The problem of transferrin ar the pas- 
 toral care of the churches to native ministers with the assur- 
 ance that the work will be rightly done, thus relieving the for- 
 eign missionaries from pastoTal activitv and setting them free 
 for the distinctively aggressive work of missions, is one of the 
 living problems in every mission tield and is not less living in 
 Korea. Indeed it is more so, for the burden is becoming too 
 heaw for many of the missionaries to bear. It is quite true 
 that the pastoral work which the missionaries have to do is not 
 confined to a single congcresjation, it is rather the work of 
 apostolic and episcopal oversight, but it is greatly to be desired 
 that both in the presbvteries and in the general assembly, in the 
 ecclesiastical administration of the church and in the instruc- 
 tion and oversight of established Christian congregations, the 
 Korean ministers should be oualifled and led on to do what the 
 "linisiters of the Church of Christ in Japan are doing, leaving 
 the missionaries free -for the educational service of the church 
 iTifl for the immense task of fresh evangelization beyond the 
 bounds of the existing Christian communities, which are but 
 an insignificant fraction of the entire population. 
 
 4. Many of the missionaries feel that the Sunday Schools 
 present a real problem, that the work of most of the teachers 
 is by no means satisfactory, that it consists usually in a more 
 or less profitable discourse to the pupils instead of actual teach- 
 ing or training. Teacher training is one great need. It is a 
 curious fact that the number of baptized children is less than 
 one-seventh of the total number of communicants. 
 
 5. The churches in Korea and the Church of Christ in Japan 
 are notable in their recognition of the duty of self-support. The 
 total contributions of the Church of Christ last year were. Yen 
 112,012 from 24,145 members. The total contributions of the 
 Presbyterian Church in Korea were. Yen 203,666 from 60,047 
 members. These Korea fiigures include school expenditures 
 
 363 
 
which, I believe, is not the case with the Church of Christ. 
 Taking the flgjires as they stand, however, this would naean an 
 average gift of Yen 4.63 in the Church of Christ in Japan and of 
 Yen 3.39 in the Church in Korea. Each church has its own mis- 
 sionary board, the Board of Foreign Missions in Korea report- 
 ing in 1914 receipts of Yen 3,446 and the Board of Missions in 
 Japan. Yen 11,005. The Board in Japan, however, includes 
 home missions which in Korea are cared for by the different pres- 
 bvteries. In neither field are the church leaders satisfied. One 
 of our missionaries in Korea writes, "For a concrete subject, let 
 us take the Taiku field, which so far as the writer knows is the 
 best giver in South Korea. Supposing the 10,000 odd adherents in 
 this field could be led to give systematically for 300 days in the 
 year, thus excepting 52 Sundays and 13 holidays, the small sum 
 of 1-10 of the price of a' very poor Korean meal each time 
 they ate, what would be the result? The cost of an ordinary 
 meal in this city is 10 and 12 sen and in some of the country 
 districts of this territory it is as much but to be sure that we do 
 not go above the cost to the ordinary member, let us take the 
 lower amount and cut it in half; then remember we may also 
 double the result without increasing the small gift very "much. 
 Five sen a meal is 25 cash, and one-tenth is the smallest Japanese 
 coin in circulation in Korea. Let each one of these 10,000 lay 
 by each meal even this small amount and at the end of the 
 year, leaving out 65 days, we would have 45,000 yen or more 
 than 33,000 yen above what was given according to last year's 
 printed report. Double it, and you would have an amount 
 more than seven and a half times what this district gave to all 
 objects contributed to by the church.^ Now when you take into 
 consideration that outside the food price there is clothing, house 
 furnishing, doctor?® bills, taxes, etc., these people are not giv- 
 ing more than 1-100 of their income, even counting the vast 
 majority of them to be the very poorest." 
 
 This is an exa'cting standard. Perhaps it would be better if 
 there were more such rigor of ideal throughout the mission field. 
 On the whole the Korean church is doing well. As the secre- 
 tary of the Board of Foreign Missions of the church pointed 
 out at a luncheon at Pyeng Yang, many of the people were very 
 ignorant, many of them were very unstable and needed to be 
 patiently followed year after year before they were established 
 in faith and character, and throughout the church the people 
 were generally poor. The missionaries do not relax their insist- 
 ence however and they are wise, for one hears in the Korean 
 church as in all the churches in Asia, except in Japan, fre- 
 quent emphasis on the idea that the w^estern churches and the 
 foreign missionaries are the fathers and mothers and teachers 
 and the Christians who are native to the land only their chil- 
 dren and pupils. This idea found expression even at this lunch- 
 eon of the strongest and most virile leaders of the Korean 
 church. 
 
 364 
 
6. The Korean church has been trained exclusively in one 
 theological view. Not only has it been protected from the mod- 
 ern critical problems and from what would be called at home 
 "libei'al" theological opinions but every effort has been made 
 to maintain a particular type and emphasis of conservative 
 theological view. Even one who might sympathize with this 
 view and especially with its great central convictions could 
 not, I think, but be fearful of the day when the tides of thought 
 with which we have to deal in the West break in upon the 
 Korean Christians. Will they have been prepared for "that 
 day? The Church of Christ in Japan has met this day and 
 dealt with it and on the whole with wonderful loyalty and fidel- 
 ity to the evangelical foundations. 
 
 //. The Union Christian College in Seoul. 
 After a full and earnest discussion of the college question 
 first by the Executive Committee and then by the mission and 
 after considering various proposals laid before it, the mission 
 adopted the report of the Executive Committee, amended by the 
 committee of its own accord and judgment, in view of the dis- 
 cussion, as follows: 
 
 "The Committee desires to call the attention of the Mission 
 to the present status of the college question. 
 
 "According to Board Letter No. 249 the continuance or non- 
 continuance of the Pyeng Yang College, under certain limita- 
 tions, was left to the deicision of the Mission. That decision 
 was rendered. (See Ad Interim Actions No. 79.) The Board 
 also decided that it would co-operate with other Mission Boards 
 in starting a union college in Sfeoul. The organization of this 
 college was to be effected in ongi of two ways. First, if the decis- 
 ion of the Board commended itself to the judgment of the Mis- 
 sion as a wise decision under the circumstances the Mission was 
 to proceed at once, through the Executive Committee to the 
 election of our proportionate representation on the Field Board 
 of Managers, such represenatives to be men in sympathy with 
 the previously adopted policies of the iSeoul Institution ; and 
 to this Field Board of Managers was given the authority to 
 proceed with the college organization. On the other hand, if 
 the Mission, following its best judgment, did not feel prepared 
 to do this the Board did not insist upon the Mission acting 
 contrary to its judgment and presented an alternative method 
 for the organization of the College, which was, that such indi- 
 viduals in the Mission as desired to do so were authorized to 
 represent the Board in co-operating with the representatives of 
 other Missions in starting the College. 
 
 "The effect of the Mission's failure to adopt either, the recom- 
 mendation of the Executive Committee or the Report of Minority 
 of the Committee (See Ad Interim Actions No. 82) was that 
 up to this time the Mission has made no decision as to whether 
 or not it will participate in the Seoul College. 
 
 365 
 
"The Mission having failed to decide immediately as to 
 whether or not it wonld participate in the College, certain indi- 
 viduals in the Mission feeling that tliey were free to proceed, 
 i-epresented the Board and in co-oijeration with the representa- 
 tives of other Missions started the College, and it is now in 
 operation. 
 
 "The Committee feels that it is due to all parties concerned 
 that the Mission at this time make a decision as to whether or 
 not it will participate in the new institution. As to what, in 
 the' mind of the Committee hinges/ upon this decision we refer 
 the Mission to the Preamble to Ad Interim Action No. 82 of 
 the Report of the Committee. 
 
 "We recommend that — 
 
 "In regard to the question i^resented to the mission in Board 
 letter 249 that after long prayer and careful consideration of 
 the Board's request and only after repeated attempts to find 
 some other .solution of the problem ; we reply to the Board that 
 much to our regret we cannot see our way clear to participate 
 in the Seoul College and we ask the Board to make arrange- 
 ments to operate the College independent of the Mission." 
 
 It was evident to almost every one that the whole subject had 
 become entangled and perplexed almost beyond the hope of solu- 
 tion. The mass of correspondence, the chronological criss-cross- 
 ing, various secondary elements only half realized or not realized 
 at all either at home or on the field, the conscientious differences 
 of opinion, the confusion due to the incursion into the problem 
 of influences from without, and many other things, made a 
 tangle from which there was no escape by argument. The mis- 
 sion honestly and earnestly sought to do what it believed was 
 wisest and best and right and now laying aside any diversities 
 of judgment and leaving the past behind, the true course for 
 all is to go forward on the plan now accepted by the mission. It 
 will not be an easy plan, as actions of the mission may affect 
 the college and actions of the college affect the mission in ways 
 that may not have been foreseen and that will be at variance 
 with the principle of separated responsibility involved in the 
 action of the mission. The conscientiousness and good faith of 
 the Executive Committee of the mission and of the Board of 
 Managers of the college will have to be relied upon to guide in 
 the wise settlement of each difHcult question as it may arise. 
 
 Quite apart from the question of relations between the col- 
 lege and the mission there are various important matters still 
 unsettled with regard to the college itself, for example, its 
 charter, its curriculum, the nature and means of its religious 
 influence, its property, its faculty, etc., which call for the most 
 careful consideration both on the field and at home. 
 
 ///. Regulations for Religious Propagation. 
 At the meeting of the mission Dr. Moffett made a careful and 
 judicious statement with regard to the regulations and reported 
 
 366 
 
the action of the Federal Council of tlie missions in Korea which 
 was ratified by the Korea Mission as follows: "Resolved that 
 the Members of this Federal Council of the Protestant Evan- 
 gelical Missions in Chosen record our thankfulness to God for 
 the freedom of conscience and the religious liberty we enjoy 
 under the Imperial Government of Japan, and that as residents 
 of the Empire of Japan and as Christian Missionaries we recog- 
 nize the constituted ciyil authorities as ordained by God and 
 to be duly honored and obeyed in accordance with the Word of 
 God. Further, whereas the recently issued Ordinance No. 83, 
 'providing regulations for religious propagation in Chosen' 
 seemed to many of our missionaries to infringe upon the spir- 
 itual liberty of the Church of Christ and especially Articles IV 
 and Vr, being an addition to and going beyond the rules and 
 regulations issued by the Imperial Government for the churches 
 in Japan proper, awakeived the Christian churches to appoint 
 their own officers and decide upon their qualiflcations, there- 
 fore, resolved that we record our pleasure that our apprehen- 
 sions have been allayed through an interview granted to mem- 
 bers of this Council by Mr. Usami, Director of Home Affairs 
 in the Government-General, by his declaration that it is not 
 the intention or aim of this ordinance to infringe upon the 
 rights and privileges hitherto enjoyed by the Christian churches 
 in Chosen, either in theiti freedom of belief, or in the appoint- 
 ment of their officers or in their work of evangelization. 
 
 "Therefore further resolved that we instruct the Legal Com- 
 mittee of this Council, 
 
 "1st, to print for the information of the missionaries repre- 
 sented in this Council a report of the above mentioned inter- 
 view. 
 
 "2nd, to secure for the constituent missions proper forms of 
 report that the making out of the required reports may be 
 facilitated." 
 
 Dr. Moflfett called attention to the four articles in the regula- 
 tions which had chiefly aroused concern : 
 
 Article 4 providing that "in case the Governor-General of 
 Chosen considers the power of superintendents of religious 
 propagation work, their methods of superintending, or the per- 
 sonnel of offices of religious propagation work not suitable, he 
 may order changes in them." 
 
 Article 6 providing that in case the Governor General con- 
 siders it necessary he may order religious denominations or 
 sects other than the Shinto or Buddhist, to appoint superintend- 
 ents of their religious propagation work. 
 
 Article 9 providing that "those intending to establish churches, 
 preaching houses, and similar other institutions for religious 
 purposes, shall obtain permission of Governor-General of Chosen 
 for so doing by reporting to him on the following items: 
 
 "1. Reason and local conditions necessitating the establish- 
 ment of these. 
 
 367 
 
"2. Niames and localities. 
 
 "3. Areas of ground and buildings, the names of their own- 
 ers and ground plans. 
 
 "4. Names of religion and denominationvs or sects. 
 
 "5. Qualifications of propagandists to be appointed and 
 methods for selecting them. 
 
 "6. Expenditure of establishment and ways and means for 
 meeting it. 
 
 "7. Methods of superintendence and maintenance." 
 
 Article 10 providing that when it is intended to introduce 
 changes in any of the items between 2 and 7 enumerated in 
 article 9, the permission of the Governor^eneral should be 
 "obtained for so doing by submitting to him reasons necessi- 
 tating the changes." 
 
 ^Dr. Miofflett stated 'th.ait in fthe interview which they had 
 with Mr. U'Sami which, it must be understood, was purely un- 
 official, Mr. Usami had explained that by "superintendent" the 
 government meant nothing but some individual with whom the 
 govemmenit miight deal as the loffloial Irepresentaftivej of ihe 
 church or mission, that there was no thought of requiring the 
 appointment of any one who should be a superintendent or 
 bishop of the work, that the details called for in Article 9 were 
 desired for taxation purposes in order to know what property 
 was exempt, that the government did not intend to deal with 
 the spiritual qualifications of propagandists, and that as to 
 Article 10 it was not a formal, official permission that needed 
 to be secured but only the government's acceptance of reports by 
 the missions as to what they were doing or intending to do. 
 With these explanations the anxieties of the mission were 
 allayed. 
 
 Several other considerations also made the mind of the mis- 
 sion more restful. (1) It was recalled that in many coun- 
 tries it has been found necessary or desirable to have some one 
 representative of the mission with whom the government might 
 deal. For years the missions in the Turkish Empire have had 
 such representatives. We have always had to have some one 
 in Urujnia in this capacity and in several missions in eastern 
 Asia it has been found very desirably from the mission's point 
 of view to have some one represent it with the government who 
 had special tact and .was found to be acceptable to the officials. 
 It is easy to see that the government in Chosen would find it a 
 great advantage and convenience to have some one official rep- 
 resentative to deal with in the case of each mission body. (2) 
 It was stated in the mission, and later confirmed by one of the 
 officials in Seoul that these regulations had been in effect in 
 Korea foi* many years in the case of Shintoism and Buddhism 
 and were now simply generalized so as to cover the whole field 
 of the relation of the government to religious propagation. (3) 
 Dr. Eeischauer and Dr. Rowland of Japan, representing the 
 Presbyterian and Congregational missionaries, who were present 
 
 368 
 
at the mission meeting called the attention of the mission to 
 the fact that regulations practically the same as those proposed 
 for Korea had been in effect in Japan since 1899 and had not 
 em^barrasised the missions in the slightest degree. Dr. Pieters of 
 Japan had written a careful letter, in reply to inquiries address- 
 ed to him with regard to the effect of the regulations in Japan, 
 in which he said, "They have not troubled or hampered us in 
 the least :and are not difficult to comply with. At first we sup- 
 posed that we had to make a new application every time we 
 wished to open a special meeting anywhere but we were soon 
 told that this was not necessary and iiow we scarcely ever think 
 of the regulations except when a, missionary moves into a new 
 place and when we wish formally and publicly to dedicate a 
 new building whether our own or rented, to Christian work." 
 Dr. Pieters explained that the issuance of such regulations was 
 entirely in accord with the Japanese system of administration 
 and that there was really considerable need of such regulations 
 "as the various Shinto and Buddhist sects can by no means 
 be trusted to behave themselves without some regulation and 
 supervision on the part of the officials." 
 
 It would seem to be clear that these regulations have noth- 
 ing to do with the right of religious liberty. That right, as 
 we understand it, is first a right of freedom of belief and second 
 a right to propagate belief. But it has always been recognized 
 in every land that this second right is subject to thte proper 
 control of the state. It is clear from the terms of the regula- 
 tions that they affect all ■ religious propagation alike and are 
 not intended to interfere in any way with proper Christian 
 evangelization. The Japanese officials have been hearty and 
 outspoken in their statements that they welcome the fullest and 
 freest activity of the missions in their direct work of religious 
 propagation. 
 
 IV. Regulatiofis Regarding Private Schools. 
 
 It is not necessary or desirable to attempt here a history of 
 the development of our educational work in Korea and of the 
 beginnings and development of the national system of education 
 projected with great efficiency and foresight by the Government- 
 General of Chosen, or of the processes which have been going 
 on, adjusting the edn'cational work of the missions to the rapidly 
 growing educational system of the government. The three 
 pamphlets published by the government entitled "The Chosen 
 Educational Ordinance and Various Attendant Regulations," 
 "Manual of Education of Koreans," and "Instruction, Regula- 
 tions and Remarks concerning Private Schools," set forth clearly 
 the policy and aims of the government and the letters and state- 
 ments prepared by Dr. Brown and Dr. Adams discnss with 
 great care some of the questions which have been raised. These 
 pamphlets and statements are before the Board. It will suffice 
 here, accordingly, to try to state what seems to me to be the 
 
 369 
 
real issue that is involved and to report what has been sug- 
 gested in the way of a working solution of the present problem. 
 I do not believe that the central issue is the issue of religious 
 liberty or of the theoretical or practical relations of education 
 and religion. The central issue is the issue of assimilation, the 
 complete amalgamation of Korea and the Koreans with the 
 larger Japanese nation and nationality and the subordination 
 and adjustment to this aim of the influences that are moulding 
 the Korean people. The problems which are presented to us 
 as a mission are those which grow inevitably out of the pres- 
 ence and the influence, conscious and unconscious, of a mission 
 from one nation working in a field where another nation is 
 trying to assimilate the local population. We met this same 
 problem both in Siam and in the Philippine Islands. (1) Our 
 North Siam Mission is working in a territory and among a people 
 which the government of Siam is seeking to absorb and assimi- 
 late. When our mission was established among the Lao people 
 all that northern section of Siam was practically independent. 
 It spoke its own language. It had its own governments. It was 
 separated from Siamese administration by a wall of mountains 
 and thick jungles. It acknowledged a tributary relationship 
 to Bangkok and once a year with great state sent a tribute- 
 bearing embassy. With this exception it was practically an 
 independent country. Our missionaries went there with an 
 extra-territorial status which gave them a sort of consular influ- 
 ence and- social standing. They were able to acquire from the 
 native chiefs whatever land they desired. They established the 
 first schools, in which they naturally used the Lao language. 
 They set up a press and issued the first printed Lao books. 
 Some of them came naturally to think of the Lao field as the 
 center of a vast work from which Lao literature and Lao preach- 
 ers would 'be sent out far and wide over a great area of coun- 
 try. In time, however, by an inevitable and tactful movement, 
 the administration of Siam has been extended over all this 
 section. The railroad has destroyed the old isolation. Siamese 
 administrators and courts and. armies and police now cover 
 the whole region. With these, and with the railroads and with 
 government schools, the Siamese language is spreading rapidly. 
 Already we are teaching it in our schools and in some of them 
 are doing all our work in Siamese. Our missionaries who had 
 written Lao text books are now translating them into what 
 is to be the dominant language. Before his death Dr. MacGril- 
 vary foresaw the new day and realized what it was to mean 
 and Mrs. MacGilvary told us that he lamented that he 
 had not foreseen earlier and helped to shape the policies 
 of the mission so as to welcome and promote and not to delay 
 the assimilating tendency which was as powerful as time. He 
 regretted that the mission had ever printed Lao books at all. 
 Perhaps in this, however, what actually happened was better 
 than any later laments; for the Lao printed literature has been 
 
 370 
 
an immeasurable blessing and its work is not yet done. But 
 the issue which was in Dr. MacGilvary's mind was a real issue, 
 namely, as to whether a mission in such a field shall promote 
 or delay by its influences an amalgamating racial movement, 
 whether that movement is proceeding unconsciously or is made 
 a direct policy of the government within whose territory the 
 mission is at work. (2) In the Philippine Islands we see the 
 same problem in a yet more vivid form, only +here the govern- 
 ment is our own and the missionaries are not ourselves but 
 Roman Catholics. The American government has been pursuing 
 in the Philippine Islands a policy of assimilation. Quite apart 
 from the question of the ultimate political destiny of the Islands 
 the government and every governmental influence have wrought 
 to unify the Filipino people, to permeate their life with the 
 American spirit and the principles of American political insti- 
 tutions, to give them one language and that language English. 
 The Roman Catholic missionaries found it very diflScult to adjust 
 themselves to such a policy. In the interest of the jjeace and 
 harmony of the Islands and as necessary to the carrying out of 
 its purpose, the government actually went so far as to insist 
 upon the withdrawal from the Islands of a large body of Roman 
 Catholic misisionaries whose presence militated against the as- 
 similating process. If the Roman Catholic church had been 
 wise it would bave thrown itself heartily into the government's 
 program and promoted its policy both as to the language and 
 as to the ideals which the goyemment was seeking to spread 
 ainong the people. This the church has failed to do. Indeed it 
 is a body which has no faculty for adjustment such as this. 
 Where the Roman Catholic church has failed in the Philippines, 
 our mission is succeeding in northern Siam and although it will 
 be hard for it to make some of the readjustments that will be 
 necessary, it will make them and its influence will be one of the 
 wholesome and constructive influences that will make northern 
 Siam.^ Its problem will be no easy one, however, and the present 
 tendencies in Siam in the interest of Buddhism as the national 
 religion may make the task very much more difficult than it 
 has been, more difficult by far than the task of the missionaries 
 in Korea is. 
 
 This view of the real issue in Korea simplifies the problem 
 very greatly in one way while it complicates it in another. It 
 complicates it because not unnaturally the Korean people have 
 been slow to accept the idea of the absorption of their racial 
 identity into the enlarged Japanese nationality. The Japanese 
 recognize and respect this feeling on the part of the Koreans. 
 In one of the girls' schools in Tokyo the teachers told me that 
 Japanese girls wept when the teachers explained to them the 
 history of Korea and told them why they must show special 
 love and consideration i'or the Korean girls who had come to 
 study among them. But on the other hand the Japanese argue 
 
 3Y1 
 
that it was only a question as to whether the Koreans, left to 
 themselves or to the Chinese ot Russians, should be wasted by 
 their own government and trampled over by the onward move- 
 ment of the world's life, or be gathered up into the larger na- 
 tional personality in which the Japanse offer them their own 
 place and propose to mingle with them their own blood. Already 
 there is an increasing number of Koreans who believe that this 
 is the larger destiny for their nation and who are throwing them- 
 selves in with the assimilative process. Thousands of Japanese 
 are moving into the peninsula and many intermarry with the Ko- 
 reans. The Japanese language is spreading rapidly throughout 
 the country. Whatever regrets or longings any may cherish 
 among the Korean people or among their friends in other coun- 
 tries, does it not seem that the policy of assimilation proposed 
 by Japan is not only inevitable but also the opening of a wide 
 door for Korea? More English and German and Irisih people 
 have come to America than there are Koreans in Korea. These 
 European races have melted themselves into our American na- 
 tionality to their enriching and ours. Great racial assimilations 
 have taken place again and again in history. If it is clear that 
 the amalgamation of the Koreans and the Japanese is in the 
 great program of history will it not be far better for all forces 
 to co-operate and might not the Christian churcli in Korea do 
 for Christianity both in Chosen and in Japan and in the greater 
 Japan a unique service by training and leadership in this pro- 
 cess of assimilation. Until, however, the Korean people have 
 been able to accept more fully 'this ideal of assimilation it is 
 clear that those who would lead them cannot separate them- 
 selves too far from themi but must be wise and patient. It is 
 this fact which makes the position of the missionaries difiEicult. 
 If they go too fast in pressing thoughts like these upon the Ko- 
 reans they may lose all their influence and be disqualified for 
 rendering the very service which a more cautious course may 
 .enable them to render to a singular degree. 
 
 On the other hand if this "view is accepted and the government 
 comes to realize that the missions and the churches in the West 
 thoroughly appreciate its aims then, I think, there is ground to 
 believe that such problems as have arisen with regard to the 
 schools will be capable of a miich easier solution than will be 
 possible if thp missions and their influence are conceived as 
 standing in the way of the assimilative process. 
 
 Of course it may be asked whether it is the duty of a mission 
 to entertain such considerations as these at all, whether it has 
 any business but the simple business of preaching the gospel to 
 the people, whether it is any pat-t of its function either to aid or 
 hinder policies of nationalization which are operating around it. 
 If any one should take this view that a mission should confine it- 
 self to the simple task of preaching the, gospel and have nothing 
 to do with schools or institutions, he would find doubtless some 
 
 372 
 
among the Japanese officials who would sympathize with him. 
 Such a view would solve the problem of the mission schools by 
 giving them up altogether. But this the missionaries in Korea 
 are unwilling to do. And they believe that it is not necessary, 
 but that they can conduct the schools in such a way as to oc- 
 casion the government no concern, but rather to help it in all 
 its purposes for the progress and well-being of the people. But 
 even if the missionaries do confine themselves simply to preach- 
 ing, it is to men that they have to preach and to men not as in- 
 dividuals but as members of a society. Twenty-five years ago 
 it was possible to preach the gospel in Korea just to individuals. 
 The nation was a mass of unsocialized units. But now it is a 
 society administered by officials representing one of the mOiSt 
 tightly-woven political and social organizations we know. It is 
 impossible for missionaries anywhere in the world to prevent 
 their influence from affecting society. The very existence of our 
 mission compounds and institutions, the vineyards and apple 
 orchards of the missionaries, so highly appreciated and com- 
 mended by the Japanese, the fact that we are in Korea at all 
 and that we come from America, all these things are influences 
 that reach out beyond our wills. The mere existence of the 
 Christian church, the largest collective consciousness in Korea, 
 is an unconscious influence whose power cannot be measured. 
 All these things have to be kept in mind when we try to think 
 of the possibility of a colorless attitude. The wise and true 
 and safe course it seems to me is to recognize the actual facts 
 of life, to accept the responsibilities involved in our presence in 
 Korea as Korea is today and not reluctantly or passively, but 
 positively and wisely to co-operate as we have been doing in the 
 working out of the great future of Chosen as a part of Great 
 Japan. 
 
 The possible, perhaps it would be better to say, the. imagin- 
 able, solutions of the problem presented by the educational regu- 
 lations forbidding in all new schools, and in all old schools 
 after ten years, any religious worship or instruction in the cur- 
 riculum of the school, would seem to be four. (1) If the govern- 
 ment realized that we took the view of its policy of assimila- 
 tion which has been siet forth and could perceive that just as in 
 Japan and in every other land the Christian Church is 
 the strongest and 'best force at work for all good and righteous 
 ends, it might be willing radically to amend the regulations and 
 to give private -schools even now anore privileges than are ac- 
 corded in Japan. (2) Or it 'might be that, as many have gather- 
 ed from a study of the situation and from remarks of the offi- 
 cials, if the missions were prepared to turn over their primary 
 schools to the government, the government might be ready to 
 make freer arrangements with regard to advanced schools. Some 
 of the missionary agencies in Chosen are disposed to take this 
 course, others feel that the church primary schools are especial- 
 ly important, but it seems to be generally recognized that in time 
 
 373 
 
the same conditions will prevail that prevail in Japan where 
 with a comipulsory school law primary education has become 
 almost entirely a state function as it is in America. (3) Or we 
 might forego the establishment of any new school which would 
 come under the regulations and be content with the maintenance 
 of such schools as we have and which can continue religious 
 worship and teaching in the curriculum for ten years in the 
 hope that by the end of that period there may be, as there cer- 
 tainly will be, great changes in educational policy both in 
 Chosen and in Japan proper. There are some new institution's, 
 however, which the missions feel to be indispensable and there 
 are some existing institutions which have not yet received gov- 
 ernment sanction and which will only be sanctioned under the 
 new regulations. (4) Or on a basis of the most friendly and 
 sympathetic conference possible with the government we should 
 seek to discover whether there may not be some working arrange- 
 ment, by which there may be religious worship and teaching for 
 the pupils of the school apart from the official government cur- 
 riculum. 
 
 Aside from this question of the relation of the educational 
 regulations to the teaching of religion in our schools, there are 
 some important points in connection with our schools which 
 should be referred to. (1) The government regulations have to 
 do in the main with questions of educational standard, the 
 teaching of the national language (Japanese), the character of 
 the education needed, with reference specially to its usefulness 
 and practicability in the social and industrial conditions pre- 
 vailing in Chosen. In these and other regards the ideals of the 
 government ought to be the ideals of our mission schools and 
 the missionaries generally agree that they need a great deal of 
 strengthening and the raising up of more efficient teachers in 
 order that the quality of the schools may be made what the gov- 
 ernment demands and what the Christian conscience requires. 
 (2) There is great need of more Japanese Christian teachers. 
 The schools do and ought to teach Japanese and for this there 
 must be good Japanese teachers. The government naturally re^ 
 quires also that history shall be taught by Japanese and it is 
 very important that the Japanese who teach history' in inis^ 
 sion schools should be Christian men. The Meiji Gakuin might well 
 find a piece of work here of the highest importance that would be 
 useful to it in many ways and that would make it most useful 
 to the church and the government in Chosen, narpely in training 
 Christian Japanese teachers for the schools of all the Presby- 
 terian missions in Chosen. It will require some additional funds 
 to employ Japanese and these funds should be added to the ap- 
 propriations for the mission. (3) The explicit declaration of 
 the government that no religious worship or teaching is per- 
 mitted in the schools would seem to make it clear that the cere- 
 mony of bowing to the Emperor's picture in the schools aud on 
 public occasions when the school children of public and private 
 
 374 
 
schools are assembled and that references to ancestral worship 
 in the government text book on ethics, are not to be construed 
 in any religious sense. It has helped some of the missionaries 
 in Korea also to learn that some years ago "an ofQcial statement 
 was issued by the Minister of Education (in Japan) to the ef- 
 fect that bowing before the picture of the Emperor was to be 
 regarded as an act expressive of the highest reverence due to a 
 man." Furthei-more a government order issued in Seoul on 
 Oct. 19, 1915, has dealt with this matter and the whole question 
 of ceremonial observances in the following liberal terms : 
 
 "Letter to the Christian Private Schools about ceremonial ob- 
 servances of Festivals and National days. 
 
 "Since the Observance of festivals and national days is deter- 
 mined by the laws of the Japanese Empire it is already known 
 that these are quite different from the ordinary worship of re- 
 ligious bodies. But it is said that among the Christians some 
 confuse these with ordinary religious services and dislike being 
 present at such observances and ceremonies. As this impres- 
 sion is erroneous all teachers and officers of the schools should 
 be clearly instructed about this matter. (1) When these fes- 
 tivals and National Days are observed in the schools, the Na- 
 tional Air should be sung, and a fitting address made. (2) Pri- 
 vate Christian Schools that had received permits before March 
 31 of this year, can perform a religious ceremony, if they have 
 had the custom in the past of doing so." 
 
 v. Conferences with the Officials in Seoul. 
 
 Thanks to the kindness of the officials we were given the most 
 satisfactory opportunities that we could desire for conference. 
 The Governor-General had been good enough to invite Dr. Sailer 
 and me, the only members of our party who were to be in Seoul 
 at the time, to a luncheon on iSept. 17th. There were present 
 at the luncheon the Governor-General, Count Terauchi, the Vice- 
 Governor, Mr. Yamagata, Mr. Komatsu, in charge of the Foreign 
 Affairs Section, Mr. Usami, the Director of the Internal Affairs 
 Department, Mr. Sekiya, Director of the Educational Bureau, 
 Major-General Shirai, Military Attache, and a few other officials 
 of the Govemment-iGeneral, Mr. Miller the American Consul 
 General, Bishop Harris and Mr. Smith of the Methodist Mission 
 and Dr. Underwood and Mr. Gale of our mission, and Dr. Sailer 
 and myself. After the luncheon the Governor-General made a 
 brief speech the report of which I quote from the "Seoul Press" 
 of Sept. 19th. He stated that he was very glad to have visitors 
 from America as his guests. "He thought that their present 
 visit to this country was especially opportune, for the Indus- 
 trial Exhibition in commemoration of the fifth year of the new 
 regime was opened but recently. This was mutually convenient 
 for his guests and the authorities. The results of the work 
 Japan has assiduously carried on in Chosen during the five years 
 past could be seen by visiting the Exhibition and the eminent 
 
 375 
 
host did not think that any ofiScial word would be as eloquent 
 as those exhibits. He desired his guests to inspect tbem min- 
 utely and pass a just verdict on the work of the GrOTemment-Gen- 
 eral. In so saying the Count was far from meaning that the 
 authorities! were self-satisfied with the results of their work o-f 
 five years. The fundamental object of the present Exhibition 
 was to give the people an opportunity for study as to how the 
 different branches of national industry might be developed to 
 best advantage. In conclusion his Excellency said tbat he was 
 ready to give his American guests all facilities in his power for 
 investigation in this country and wished them a comfortable 
 and interesting journey in Japan itself." 
 
 I replied, after thanking him for his hospitality and the op- 
 portunity which it afforded of saying to him and to the other gen- 
 tlemen present what was in our minds and hearts, by expressing 
 full appreciation of what had been achieved both in the exposi- 
 tion and in the country, contrasting the Chosen of today with the 
 Korea of twenty years ago, commenting on what Japan had 
 done in communications, in industry, and in government, and 
 then went on to recognize the aim and policy of the government 
 in seeking to bring about a complete assimilation of the Koreans 
 in the body of the enlarged nation, compared what Japan was 
 doing with our own endeavors in the Philippine Islands and re- 
 ferred to the difficulty of carrying through such a process of 
 assimilation with the acquiescence and love of the people to be 
 assimilated, at the same time that the winning of such love 
 is a thing to be longed for and sought after as the most efficient 
 agency of assimilation. I then tried to explain the real aims 
 of the missionary enterprise as understood by Protestant mi^s- 
 sionaries, who seek not to denationalize nor to introduce for- 
 eign organizations but to build up within and to foster the un- 
 folding of a people's own character and life; that the whole 
 work of missions resulted in the training of law-abiding citizens, 
 in developing upright and useful character and in promoting 
 true progress and that we were very anxious to have tbe gov- 
 ernment understand and appreciate the real character and re- 
 sult of our work as we sought to appreciate the aims and pur- 
 poses of the government. I closed by saying that su'rely on such 
 a basis of understanding and confidence it would be possible to 
 reach a siatisfactory solution of problems that had arisen and 
 that might arise, that we did not believe that these problem,s 
 were intended to involve the principle of religious liberty but 
 had arisen out of regulations framed purely with reference to 
 the government's policy of assimilation and that if the govern- 
 ment felt assured of the mission's appreciation and regard for 
 this policy it would surely be able to find ways of meeting the 
 difficulties of the missions and allowing them all proper lib- 
 erty in their work. I added that we had now given him assur- 
 ance of our understanding and confidence with respect to the 
 government and that we longed for similar understanding and 
 
 376 
 
confidence on the part of the government with respect to the 
 missionary work. I said all this with the warm sympathy which 
 I sincerely felt and the GovernorjGeneral and the other gentle- 
 men who were there were exceedingly kind and responsive. 
 
 Immediately after the luncheon Mr. Miller and I went for a 
 conference with Mr. Komatsu. He expressed appreciation of 
 what had been said at the luncheon in acknowledgment of the 
 work that the government had done and in recognition of its 
 policy of assimilation and he explained the policy more fully. 
 He said that the state must provide and control education as 
 a state function, that in time the government would be ready 
 to allow such educational arrangements as existed in Japan or 
 even better ones but that the conditions which prevailed in Japan 
 must be achieved first and the process of nationalization be as^ 
 sured. The following topics were then touched upon. I report 
 the substance of what was said from my notebook, but, of course, 
 all this was just conversation and not official expression and I 
 report it merely as such. (1) Mr. Komatsu referred to primary 
 schools and the feeling of the government that this work was 
 primarily a function of the government, and the impression was 
 strengthened, which was several times suggested at the mission 
 meeting, that if the primary school field were in the government's 
 hands, as is the case in Japan, the problem of the higher schools 
 might be modified somewhat. (2) As to the college, he seemed 
 to feel very kindly and I judged was giving all the assistance he 
 could to securing the property but had difiSculties to. overcome 
 which reiquired patience. His solution of the religious prob- 
 lem in connection with the college seemed to be that there should 
 be a Bible or iseminary department which should have its chapel 
 and religious teaching and the academic students could go there. 
 (3) This led on to the subject of chapel exercises and religious 
 teaching in institutions permitted under the new regulations. 
 I gathered that chapel exercises in a separate building and out- 
 side the official curriculum would be allowed and religious in- 
 struction either after or before and apart from the official cur- 
 riculum, and it did not seem to me that the question was a 
 closed one as to whether a chapel service and religious instruc- 
 tion might not be in the same building with the school, if option- 
 al and detached in some way by a short break from the official 
 curriculum. I may have misunderstood but the conversation cer- 
 tainly left me with the hope that some such adjustment might 
 be possible and that attendance upon the chapel services might 
 properly be expected "of the students even though it could not 
 be made required in form. (4) Mr. Komatsu then referred to 
 the regulations regarding religious propaganda pointing out 
 that they would not restrict evangelization, that they did not 
 contemplate any hindrances or limitations, that they had been 
 drafted for, and for ten years had been in effect with regard 
 to, Buddhism and Shintoism, that they were not aimed at Chris- 
 tianity but that their issuance in the present form was simply 
 
 377 
 
a proper generalizaion of this legislation. He added that the 
 government believed it was competent to provide education but 
 that it needed the help that American Christians could give in 
 the I'eligious life of the nation and welcomed it, that the regu- 
 lations were not intended to impede such work at all and that 
 moreover in tlie field of education the missions would have a 
 free hand in all their purely religious work, their Sunday-schools 
 and training schools for workers and preachers. (5) Regarding 
 the incorporation of a shadan to hold mission property in Korea, 
 Mr. Komatsu said that they were sympathetic and ready and 
 that it was only a question of the right method of dealing with 
 all such matters and that in due time they would hope to have 
 a general plan that would be satisfactory. In closing the con- 
 ference, Mr. Komatsu spoke again of the principle of nationali- 
 zation and also of his convictions regarding education as the 
 duty and province of the state. 
 
 In the evening we met Mr. Usami and Mr. Sekiya at dinner 
 at Dr. Underwood^s and had a further very friendly and helpful 
 conference learning their views and discussing the problems be- 
 fore the country. Mr. Usami said that in his view education 
 and religion were the two great needs of the nation, that it was 
 the part of the government to give one and our part to share in 
 giving the other, that they welcomed the missions as a religious 
 force. Mr. Sekiya said that absolute assimilation was the aim 
 of the government, that it was proceeding rapidly, that in ten 
 or twenty years or more it migiht come and that then there would 
 be the same freedom in Korea as in Japan, but that now even 
 the Japanese in Korea did not have the same civil rights as at 
 home in Japan. It was not acceptable, accordingly, to have con- 
 ditions in Japan brought forward as though the situation in 
 Korea were parallel. Mr. Usami referred to our mission Edu- 
 cational Senate's passing upon a government ethics text book. In 
 general I gathered that his views were much in accord with 
 those which I have reported in the conference with Mr. Ko- 
 matsu. I understood- him to say that all new schools including 
 the college in Seoul which, operating at present under the John 
 D. Wells permit, would of course obtain its own charter and 
 would be expected to conform to the government educational 
 regulations, with whatever interpretations these might be given ; 
 that they expected Korea to be made absolutely a part of the 
 Empire and wanted Koreans and Japanese to be completely as- 
 similated and that educational processes must contemplate this 
 end. I spoke of the great importance of their securing Korean 
 leadership of their own people in such a movement and described 
 the work of our government in the Philippine Islands and the 
 agencies and spirit with which it was seeking to unify and ad- 
 vance the life of the Filip'ino people. 
 
 I think it was Mr. Komatsu who gave me the following state- 
 ment regarding the educational statistics of Chosen in Febru- 
 ary, 1915. He called attention to the rapid growth of the public 
 
 378 
 
schools and said that very soon they would far outnumber the 
 private schools and practically fill the educational field, and 
 he laughingly remarked that perhaps it might have been better 
 if the government had not issued some of the present regulations 
 but had quietly done as the American government has done in 
 the Philippines, namely take possession of the whole education- 
 al field by virtue of its larger resources and more efficient work. 
 The statement which he gave me was as follows: 
 
 EDUCATION IN CHOSEN 
 
 According to the latest official investigation the total number 
 of educational institutions for Japanese and Koreans in Chosen 
 was 28(5 and 1,729 respectively. The particulars are as follows: 
 
 JAPANESE 
 
 Anntial 
 Expendi- 
 School Schools Teachers Pupils ture 
 
 Primary (Public) 264 881 28,592 709,949 
 
 Middle (Government) 2 47 836 101,122 
 
 Girls' Higher (Government) 6 63 1,0.83 75,S94 
 
 Industrial 5 53 341 30,705 
 
 Technical (Private) .-. 1 14 35 10,41ti 
 
 Private 8 51 622 
 
 Total 286 1,169 31,636 928,086 
 
 KOREAN 
 
 Annual 
 Expendi- 
 Sehool Schools Teachers Pupils ture 
 
 yen. 
 
 Public Common '^ 381 ] ,767 56,925 1,108,376 
 
 Private Common 20 102 1,988 
 
 Public Higher Common 2 74 1,.327 167,945 
 
 Private Higher Common 2 IS 273 15,338 
 
 Government Girls' Higher Common 1 23 327 41,654 
 
 Private Girls' Higher Common 2 27 169 20,279 
 
 Government Special 1 17 149 20,800 
 
 Public Commercial 2 15 289 21,225 
 
 Private Commercial 1 14 139 25,744 
 
 Public Agricultural 15 89 1,102 97,845 
 
 Public Elementary Industrial 58 200 1,440 
 
 Private Elementary Industrial 2 4 66 
 
 Private Secular 769 2,685 39,524 371,303 
 
 Private Religious 473 2,084 26,201 302,607 
 
 Total 1 J29 7,119 129,919 2,193,116 
 
 As will be seen from the above list the annual expenditure 
 for the Japanese schools totals 928,086 yen and that for public 
 primary schools heads the list with 709,949 yen. The aggregate 
 number of pupils stands at 31,636, including 17,086 boys and 
 14,550 girls. Of the teachers, 1,169 in number, 1,069 are appoint- 
 ed specially while 97 hold additional posts. As for Korean in- 
 stitutions, the annual expenditure amounts to 2,193,116 yen and 
 that for public common schools heads the list with 1,108,376 yen. 
 
 379 
 
The pupils include 116,298 boys and 13,621 girls. In Japanese 
 schools the difference in the number of boys and girls is 2,536 
 only, but in Korean schools boys exceed the girls toy 102,677. 
 The teachers engaged in -Korean schools number 7,119. Of these 
 971 are Japanese and 6,148 Koreans. The Japanese teachers 
 engaged in Korean schools are increasing in number year by year 
 and principals of public common schools are now all Japanese. 
 Many Japanese teachers have and are being engaged by private 
 schools, and especially noteworthy is it that many religious 
 institutions have also engaged Japanese teachers. The teachers 
 in Korean schools include 6,884 men specially appointed and 
 235 holding additional posts. 
 
 It is of course obvious that the adjustment of the questions 
 which have arisen with regard to the educational regulations 
 will have to be made through conferences of the missionaries 
 with the government ofHcials. All that we could do was simply 
 to make what small contribution we might, and doubtless it 
 was very little, toward developing that atmosphere of confidence 
 and good will without which so little can be done. 
 
 VI. There are many other matters on which report can be 
 made to the Board verbally such as the beautiful little. home 
 and school for missionaries' children in Pyeng Yang, the Pierson 
 Memorial Bible School whose comer stone was laid while we 
 were in iSeoul and for which with the kindly assistance . of Mr. 
 Komatsu, an admirable site has been secured looking out over 
 the grounds of the old Mulberry Palace, the mission's urgent ap- 
 peal for new men for Manchuria and for the work among the 
 growing Korean communities there, problems of the hospitals 
 and medical work on which Dr. Bovaird will report specially, 
 etc., etc. But I cannot close this report on Korea without bear- 
 ing testimony again to the conscientiousness and sincerity which 
 dominated the discussion of the very diflQcult questions wliich 
 were laid before the mission meeting and which -will surely en- 
 able the majority of the mission to appreciate other view points 
 and convictions than their own. There should be hearty recog- 
 nition also of the efforts of the mission to deal with the mo,st 
 trying problems and difficulties of such an era of transition as 
 few, if any missions of the Board, have ever been ca^ed to^ pass 
 through and its frank and appreciative acknowledgment of the 
 great material and civil benefits which the Japanese government 
 has brought to the people of Korea and of the aims and purposes 
 of the government for the progress and well-being of all its sub- 
 jects. 
 
 K. E. S. 
 
 380 
 
4. SOME PEOBLEMS OF MEDICAL MISSIONiS IN ,KOEEA 
 
 DAVID BOVAIKD, M.D. 
 
 Our visit to Korea was necessarily brief and hurried. Mr. 
 Day, Mrs. Bovaird and I arrived in Seoul late Saturday even- 
 ing, Mr. Speer accompanied by Mr. Speers having preceded us 
 by twelve hours. Sunday was spent quietly in Seoul. Then Dr. 
 Avison and I traveled back to Masampo to attend the annual 
 meeting of the Australian Mission and present the work of the 
 Union (iSeveramce) Medical School in such a way as to secure 
 their further co-operation. The previous year they had given 
 part of the time of two men to the school, but owing to exigen- 
 cies within their own mission there was danger that neither of 
 these would return this year. We made the most forceful pleas 
 we could, but I have not heard the outcome, as the mission had 
 taken no action at the* time of our departure from Masampo, 
 and no word had come from them, when I finally left Seoul. 
 Tuesday and Wednesday were spent in Seoul in learning more , 
 of the work of the Severance Hospital and the Union Medical 
 School, aud visiting the Japanese Hospital and Medical School. 
 Fortunately I met Dr. Buttrick of the Ohina Medical Board, 
 when he first called at the Medical School Tuesday morning and 
 was also there when he returned Wednesday with the other 
 members of his Board, Drs. Welch, Flexner and Grates, for their 
 official visit. Thursday we traveled to Pyeng Yang, arriving 
 there at noon and remaining just twenty-four hours. Friday 
 afternoon we traveled to Syen Chun; arriving about 7 o'clock, 
 we visited the various undertakings there including the hospital 
 that evening (partly by moonlight) and the next morning (Sat- 
 urday) we joined Mr. Speer on the train to Mukden. I cap 
 therefore claim no deep knowledge of the work and any opin- 
 ions that I may express are open to the criticism that they 
 might be modified or changed by a more complete knowledge of 
 the facts. 
 
 A general review of the present state of the medical work in 
 Korea certainly gives one interested in it a shock. At Fusan we 
 were met by Dr. Irvin, who pointed out from a distance the 
 deserted 'hospital and school standing there. At Taiku, we 
 learned that the hospital after being closed for a year for Dr. 
 Fletcher's furlough, had been re-opened for three months, only 
 to be closed again by reason of the doctor'is illness, and that it 
 was still closed, awaiting his convalescence. At Pyeng Yang, 
 the hospital had just been closed by reason of the resignation of 
 Dr. Wells. There remained in active service the Baker Hospital 
 at An Dong in charge of Dr. Smith, whom I did not meet at all ; 
 the Kennedy Hospital at Kang Kei in charge of Dr. Bigger; the 
 Syen Chun Hospital of Dr. Sharrocks (these two latter men I 
 had the pleasure of meeting at Pyeng Yang), and the 'Severance 
 
 381 
 
Hospital and Medical School in Seoul. That three out of seven 
 hospitals should be closed at one time certainly suggests either 
 formidable diflfiiculties in cQnducting them or weaknesses in the 
 system on Which they are conducted. Dr. Fletcher's sickness 
 must be accepted as part of the risk any undertaking must run, , 
 but just as was said in relation to Siam, it seems that we should 
 contrive in some way to have a man available for such emerg- 
 encies. There were, I know, special conditions in both of the 
 other cases which are much better known to the Board than to 
 me. It seems, however, clear that the situation, whatever the 
 explanation may be, justifies the conclusion that the work we 
 have in Korea is beyond the strength of the present medical 
 staff, and either that staff must be definitely increased or the 
 work cut down. The present situation is quite enough to dis- 
 hearten others and to lead to further resignations. 
 
 Just what should be done is a wide question, involving as it 
 does, the relative needs of all the fields, but in some way new 
 strength must be given the work in these out-lying stations of 
 Korea, or it will fail entirely. 
 
 While in Pyeng Yang, I looked over our own hospital and 
 *also the new institution about to be opened by the Methodist 
 Board under Dr. Folwell's care, with a view to the question of 
 co-operation. No great loss would be entailed in giving up our 
 own hospital. The Methodist hospital is a substantial brick 
 structure now nearing completion, capable of housing 25 to 30 
 patients, and conveniently near our own institutions. It will 
 have a laboratory and operating room, ^ will be supplied with 
 running water, and will be well-lighted and heated. It would 
 seem altogether best, under the conditions already brought out, 
 to join with them in the maintenance of this institution, rather 
 than to seek to re-open and maintain our own. 
 
 The hospital at Syen Chun under Dr. Sharrocks' care, is a 
 small, well built, and very attractive institution. We had had 
 the pleasure of making the doctor's acquaintance at the mission 
 meeting in Pyeng Yang, where he was still in attendance when 
 we visited his hospital. The wards were well filled; the fur- 
 nishings were all substantial and tasteful; the appearances 
 throughout indicated active work and good management. The 
 small dispensary in which the work had been carried on for 
 many years before the coming of the hospital, was shown us, 
 and we could appreciate the pleasure it must now give Dr. 
 Sharrocks to have the new institution. Realizing how impos- 
 sible it is for the medical man to carry on satisfactory work 
 in these towns or cities without bospital facilities, we can un- 
 derstand the reasons that lie back of the present conditions in 
 Korea, where we have more hospitals than the present medical 
 staff can properly take care of. Every medical missionary 
 working for a term of years in a new community will require 
 a hospital, but if we multiply hospitals we must also increase 
 the staff, so as to have some men in reserve to meet the emerg- 
 encies caused by furlough, sickness, or resignation. 
 
 382 
 
Tihe mo®t impressive part of tlie medical work in Korea is, of 
 course, the Severance Hospital and the Union Medical School 
 in Seoul (Keigo). The compound on which the buildings of 
 these institutions and the several missionary homes have been 
 built is very favorably situated on a hill near the centre of the 
 city, but is so limited that further development will be ham- 
 pered unless more ground in the immediate neighborhood can 
 be secured. Fortunately there is at least one available plot 
 adjoining the tract on which the hospital and medical school 
 stand. Architecturally the buildings are not pleasing and both 
 are now so crowded that material additions should be made t6 
 them to properly accommodate the work being carried on with- 
 in them. Charity patients are now quartered in wards in the 
 basement of the hospital and the various departments in the 
 medical school are too crowded to allow altogether satisfac- 
 tory operation. The greatest ingenuity and skill bave been 
 shown in uMng every inch of available space to the best purpose. 
 I do not believe I have ever seen any institutions in which so 
 much work of high quality was .being done in the same area. 
 The nurses' home which is now building close to the hospital, 
 will be a material addition to the facilities of the Training 
 School which is conducted in connection with the hospital. It 
 is the constant experience of the superintendents of these schools, 
 either at home or in the foreign field, that nothing aids them 
 more in securing desirable candidates for the school than hav- 
 ing attractive quarters to offer. Moreover, as their hours are 
 long and their duties exacting, it is important for their wel- 
 fare that their hours of rest or leisure time should be spent 
 under favorable conditions outside the hospital itself. For these 
 reasons the home is a real necessity. 
 
 The maximum capacity of the hospital is sixty (60) beds. 
 Under present conditions they rarely have more than 45 patients. 
 That number is, of course, altogether insuflficient to provide 
 adequate clinical instruction for the students of the medical 
 school. There should be at least 100 beds available for that 
 purpose. Under Drs. Avison and Hirst and their assistants, 
 the hospital work is admirably done. The Korean women make 
 good nurses and even with their cramped quarters and limited 
 means, the wards are clean and attractive. We heard numerous 
 tributes to the high quality of the hospital work. Many a major 
 operation upon our 'missionaries or members of their families, 
 which would formerly have required return to the United States, 
 is now done in the Severance Hospital. Not^only our own peo- 
 ple but missionaries in the service of other boards have wel- 
 comed the help that the skilled service of the Severance Hospital 
 offers them. Some of them are very enthusiastic in their grati- 
 tude. In other instances only the critical need of themselves 
 or their families has opened the ej'es of some of the missionar- 
 ies and enabled them to appreciate the need of the apparently 
 elaborate equipment which such an institution requires. Sev- 
 erance Hospital is of great service to our mission as a whole, 
 
 383 
 
it is of increasing service to the Korean people, and it is abso- 
 lutely esisential to the Medical School. There seems not the 
 least doubt that if enlarged and adequately" equipped and 
 manned, it has a great future before it. 
 
 The Medical School was of absorbing interest. In the base- 
 ment of the school building are quartered a very active out- 
 patient department with medical and surgical divisions, and 
 special clinics for eye and ear, nose and throat, and skin dis- 
 eases, and a pharmaceutical department, which not only sup- 
 plies the medicines for the dispensary and hospital, but manu- 
 factures tablets and other medicinal supplies which are sold 
 and the resulting profits employed in the further development 
 of the medical work. On the upper floors are the necessary of' 
 fices, a dental clinic, the class-rooms, and laboratories. Even 
 the attic is in use, for there Dr. Mills has stored considerable 
 collections representing the flora of Korea and conducts a small 
 aquarium for some of the experiments he has been carrying on 
 to determine the mode of transmission of the lung fluke (dis- 
 toma Westermanii) a parasite whose ravages are of great im- 
 portance in Japan and Korea. Compared with the equipment 
 of a flrst-class school in the United States, those of the Seoul 
 School are painfully limited. Looked at from the viewpoint of 
 the location (Seoul) and the time and means at the disposal of 
 the men who have founded and developed the school, they are 
 magnificent. No moderate words can express one's feelings as 
 he realizes what has been accomplished by these men, living on 
 the modest salaries of missionaries, receiving such meager ap- 
 propriations as the Board has been able to allow them, and 
 dependent for the greater part of the development of their school 
 upon their own earnings in what we would term private prac- 
 tice or the generosity of such friends as Mr. Severance. Every- 
 thing about the school and hospital bears the impress of the 
 remarkable personality of Dr. Avison. To his far-sighted plan- 
 ning, energy, resourcefulness, indomitable spirit and devotion 
 their present development is in a large measure due. Just as 
 long as he is able to work we may be su,re that there will be 
 no let up in the effort to bring them both up to the highest 
 standard. As significant of the character of the man two little 
 incidents may be cited. In his office he showed me a collection 
 of catalogues of medical supply houses (the matter of supplies 
 in places so far removed from the sources of supply is one of 
 prime importance) with a carefully prepared reference index 
 showing in which any needed article was described and by what 
 firm supplied. To the query as to who kept the catalogues filed 
 and the index up to date, he replied that thus far he had had 
 to do the work himself but he hoped soon to have a clerk trained 
 to take that duty off his hands. A little later he showed me 
 a new X^ray apparatus which had just been installed and in- 
 quiry brought out the fact that on his recent furlough he had 
 taken a special course in that line and was prepared to himself 
 run the plant till such time as a trained assistant could be ob- 
 
 38i.. 
 
tained ! In the early days he had personally to install the plumb- 
 ing in some of the buildings because there were no plumbers in 
 Seoul. In the construction of the nurses' home he looks after 
 every detail. He is out before breakfast to oversee some of the 
 operations going on about the grounds and till late at night 
 works with tireless energy on his varied duties. One cannot pay 
 too high tribute to his many-sided abilities and consecrated de- 
 votion. 
 
 One of his most difficult tasks has been to get the needed staff 
 for the hospital and medical school. Dr. Hirst has proven a 
 very valuable assistant, taking entire charge of the hospital and 
 by his surgical skill adding greatly to the reputation of the in- 
 stitution. In Dr. Mills, director of the pathological and bac- 
 teriological laboratories, a man of unusual ability and the sort 
 of contagious scientific enthusiasm that makes a great- teacher 
 has been discovered. Dr. Ludlow being at home on furloug'h I 
 had no opportunity to make his acquaintance. 
 
 iMiss Esteb, as head of the Training School, is carrying a bur- 
 den far beyond her strength and should have the aid of an able 
 assistant. Dr. Avison has been striving for yeai;s to make the 
 medical school a union enterprise and has drawn up and sub- 
 mitted to the various Korean missions and their boards a plan 
 for such co-operation. Though none of the missions or boards 
 has yet given formal approval to the plan, several of them. South- 
 ern Presbyterian, Northern and Southern Methodist, and the 
 Australian, have tacitly assented by sending men to aid in the 
 work of teaching. Eeference has already been made to our trip 
 to Masampo to prevail, if possible, upon the Australian mission 
 to continue the aid given last year in that way. For one reason 
 or another there was doubt whether they would not have to 
 rely for this year upon those members of our own mission named 
 above and a few Koreans, graduates of their own school, who 
 have remained in the work and proven worthy assistants. 
 
 The present is a critical time for the medical school. The 
 Japanese authorities are pressing, them to establish separate 
 departments of anatomy and pathology, with buildings of their 
 own. They cannot at present obtain dissection material for 
 the teaching of anatomy. Dr. Avison was planning to secure 
 two Japanese teachers, one of whom should have charge of the 
 anatomy and through him he hoped to be able to get the neces- 
 sary matOTial for dissection, but at the time he did not know 
 where the funds to pay these salaries were to be secured. The 
 Japanese authorities have also instituted state examinations for 
 license to practice medicine in Korea, just as we have them in 
 our own States. Out of the first class of fifteen graduates of 
 the school to try these examinations, but eight passed. Two of 
 the failures tried again later and succeeded. Out of a second 
 class of seven (the number having been reduced by higher re- 
 quirements on the part of the school), six took the examina- 
 tions and four passed. 
 
 385 
 
 13 — QRapovt of Deiputaitlon. 
 
It is clear tliat if the school is to meet the requirements of 
 the Japanese authorities, it must have more equipment and a 
 larger faculty. 
 
 Across the city in a beautiful park, formerly the grounds of 
 one of the King's palaces, stands the Japanese Medical School 
 and Hospital. The Medical School, so far as it was shown us, 
 was nothing more than a large two-story wooden building full 
 of class rooms. No laboratories or apparatus of any kind were 
 in evidence. The Hospital, however, was a handsome brick 
 structure, capable of taking care of 300 patients, with spacious 
 laboratories and ample equipment of the most modem char- 
 acter. In the hospital was an out-ipatient department with 
 special departments of every kind and numbers of physicians 
 and assistants in each. The roster of the medical faculty in- 
 cludes thirty or forty names and the total staff of hospital and 
 medical school are said to number sixty. The grounds about 
 the hospital are so spacious that in one quarter they have erect- 
 ed a number of buhgalows in which private patients (princes, 
 etc.), may live, while seeking the services of the hospital staff. 
 They have an abundance of nurses and assistants throughout 
 the institution. The government evidently spares no expense 
 to make it a firsit-rate institution. The patients and, I under- 
 stand, the students in this institution are almost wholly Jap- 
 anese. 
 
 In the face of these facts the statements that the present is 
 a critical time for the Union Medical School is surely justified. 
 The requirements of the Japanese authorities as to the institu- 
 tion are entirely just, no more than, indeed not so much as, in 
 one way or another is demanded of medical schools in our own 
 country. If justification were necessary, it could easily be found 
 in the pronouncements of the Committee on Medical Schools of 
 the American Medical Association, or the Report on Medical 
 Education in the U. S. by Mr. Abraham Flexner. If the school 
 is to continue, it must be raised to a higher standard. Every- 
 thing possible has been done with the men and means at its 
 command. To conform to higher standards it must have both 
 more men ,and more money. Men, and possibly to some extent 
 additional funds, may be had by securing the co-operation of 
 the other mission bodies in Korea, ' but the financial help from 
 those sources will be small. In the end the responsibility of 
 determining the future of the school will doubtless rest upon 
 our Board. 
 
 As already stated, the China Medical Board of the Rocke- 
 feller Foundation visited the institution while we were there, 
 and Dr. Avison showed them over the institution and supplied 
 them with all of the information they requested regarding it. 
 That they received a favorable impression of the equipment of 
 the institution and the quality of the work thus far done I 
 have no doubt, but whether, they include Korea within the sphere 
 of their operations or have any purpose of lending aid, I have 
 not heard. 
 
 886 
 
The question must be faced as to whether the school is of 
 vital importance and is to be maintained at whatever cost. That it 
 is rendering valuable service there is no doubt. There are 40 
 to 50 students in it this year and doubtless the number will 
 increase as our schools and academies turn out more men fitted 
 to undertake such studies. Its graduates are in a number of 
 instances serving mission hospitals. Indeed our best hope of 
 properly taking care of the hospitals we already have in Korea, 
 lies in securing from this, school Christian Koreans who are 
 qualified to act as assistants or to conduct the work in cases of 
 emergency. (Dr. Avison kindly supplied me with a list of all 
 the graduates and their present occupations, but that was un- 
 fortunately lost with all my other data in the hand-bag stolen 
 at Peng Pu, China, and I am forced to write this report from 
 memory and the aid of Mr. Speer's notes.) The Christian com- 
 munity needs Christian physicians. The church in Korea deep- 
 ly needs the influence in it of men versed in science and yet 
 Christians. There are some who believe that when the Church 
 abandoned medical work in Japan and left medical education 
 entirely to government auspices, it lost ground which it has 
 never been able to regain. If the Union Medical 'School fails, 
 the end of all our medical work in Korea is not far off. I am 
 confident that everyone who has seen it will hope and pray not 
 only that failure may be averted, but that the means may be 
 found to enable it to realize the high possibilities of usefulness 
 that lie before it. 
 
 387 
 
5. PROPERTY, TREASURY AND BUSINESS QUESTIONS 
 
 BY DWIGHT H. DAY 
 
 Leaving Manila late in the afternoon of September 3rd, we 
 sailed in the S. S. "China" for Nagasaki, Japan. When two 
 days out a severe windstomi, which developed into a typhoon, 
 delayed us two days. The Captain had to put about twice and 
 ride out the blow for fear of going on the Japan coast. How- 
 ever, we arrived safely and disembarked at Nagasaki about noon 
 on September 9th. We crossed Japan and the Japan Sea, sail- 
 ing from Shimonoseki for Fusan, Korea, the trip requiring one 
 day and night. It seemed expedient for our party to separate 
 and travel in two companies, both on this journey and while in 
 Koirea, my own itinerary being as follows : 
 
 S^pt. 4tii-9th Sailing from Manila to Nagasaki, S. S. 
 
 "China" 5% days 
 
 " 9th-llth Rail, boat and rail from Nagasaki to 
 
 Seoul, via Shimonoseki and Fusan . . 2% " 
 
 " 12!h-14th In Seoul 3 
 
 " 15th Rail from Seoul to Pyeng Yang 1 day 
 
 " 16th-17th In Pyeng Yang and Syen Chun 2 days 
 
 " 18th Rail from Syen Chun to Mukden 1 day 
 
 Summary : — 
 
 Boat to Japan 5% days 
 
 Transportation in the Korea District 4% " 
 
 In Korean Mission Stations 5 " 
 
 Total number of days consumed from Manila to Mukden.. 15 days 
 
 Korea still holds its place as the land of encouragement, for 
 the evangelistic zeal and the glow of the Christian heart so 
 marked from the beginning of the work in the country are quite 
 apparent. The churches in Seoul were full on Sunday morning 
 and in Pyeng Yang on a regular prayer-meeting evening, though 
 no visitors were announced, we found 700 and 1,000 respectively 
 in the two churches visited. Pyeng Yang has her "seven 
 churches," the mother church or central church, and six that 
 have all sprung from her. All of the church buildings have 
 been built by the congregations themselves, without outside help 
 except that about one-third of the cost of the original structure 
 was contributed from abroad. In the last general assembly of 
 the Presbyterian Church in Korea, one hundred churcbes were 
 represented, eighty of these being "self-supporting" and sending 
 delegates. Their own foreign missionaries who have been in 
 Shantung, China, came home and made reports on their activi- 
 ties and prospects. There are some 1,076 "self-supporting" 
 churches including all denominations in Korea and about 700 
 schools supported by church congregations. It is an interesting 
 study to compare these results with those in Siam where, in 
 
 388 
 
spite of seventjisix years of missionary work and consecrated 
 and devoted workers, there is only one church that can be called 
 self-supporting ; or with those in the Philippines. It mnst be ad- 
 mitted, however, that the word "self-supporting" is used 
 with varying meaning. Korea missionaries would be the 
 lasit to claim that their success was due to the quality of the 
 missionaries in Korea; nor can it be altogether attributed 
 to a different system followed in Korea, though doubtless with- 
 out the immense stress laid from the very beginning by the 
 missionaries upon self-support and evangelistic effort, it would 
 never have come to pass. But all recognize also the peculiar 
 receptivity of the Koreans to the word of hope and refuge 
 which was brought to them in the Gospel message. No mission 
 work in Korea and no denomination working there is without 
 its victories and its history of the wonderful progress of the 
 Grospel. True it is that the doctrine is of a very simple type 
 and that the Korean church, has not yet been called upon to 
 pass through the severe tests of modem criticism which have 
 tried the Church of Christ in Japan, and it remains to be seen 
 how it will meet that day. It certainly has the truth, and the 
 truth has worked these results that are claimed for it through- 
 out the nation, and it is hardly likely that modern destructive 
 criticism will do more than confirm and establish its leaders in 
 the essential elements of the Gospel which they have trusted 
 and tested. 
 
 PROPERTY AND TREASURY MATTERS 
 
 The properties of the Board in Korea are secured as to title 
 so far as that is possible and it is believed they are in no jeop- 
 ardy whatsoever. In most cases title is held by the Treasurer 
 of the mission acting on behalf of the Board; in some cases 
 other individuals still retain title in their names but have exe- 
 cuted suitable papers showing that the properties concerned are 
 held by them in trust for the Board. As soon as the Japanese 
 Government is ready to permit the organizing of a Shadan or 
 incorporated association for the holding of property this will 
 be done and all the properties of the Board will be placed in its 
 keeping. The .church will always be indebted to the pioneers 
 who secured the sites which are so imiportant and valuable to- 
 day, often putting their own money into them until the Board 
 could appropriate the funds to buy them. Fine properties in 
 Seoul were secured in this way as well as most of the land in 
 Pyeng Yang now constituting perhaps the most attractive mis- 
 sion property we have seen. In Fusan, the abandoned station, 
 the hospital and residence buildings are rapidly deteriorating 
 and will soon be worthless. It is scarcely possible to protect 
 them from depredation and misuse and their sale would toe 
 welcomed. Some months ago it seemed likely that they could 
 be sold to some Japanese merchants, but the sale fell through 
 because of war conditions. In the meantime Fusan is becoming 
 more and more important as a port and the land itself has risen 
 in value. 
 
The entire Korea Mission rejoices in a mission treasurer who 
 was sent to the field to take charge of the treasury work and 
 who for seven years has most ably conducted it. He centralized 
 all the accounts at Seoul, introducing a new and simple system 
 whereby regular requisitions for funds are made by individual 
 missionaries and he in turn can debit or credit them as the case 
 may be, with the least duplication and waste of effort. How 
 much this means in time, saved especially for former station 
 treasurers, it would be hard to overestimate. 
 
 The following paragraphs are taken from the mission treas- 
 urer's reports to the mission at the annual meeting September, 
 1915: 
 
 "During the year I have had charge of eight funds, represent- 
 ing an annual amount of over |250,000 or half a million yen. 
 These accounts necessitated the making of reports to the Board, 
 Mission, Station, Federal Council, Presbyterian Council, Seoul 
 Presbytery, College, etc. Numerous questions affecting prop- 
 erty in general, taxes, organization of holding body, etc., have 
 been taken up with the Grovernor-Creneral and the American 
 Consul." 
 
 And from his personal report the following: 
 
 "A great deal of time has been spent in looking up articles 
 and making purchases for the friends in the out-stations and 
 it has been a pleasure to be able in a small way to assist them." 
 .... "With Dr. Clark I have charge of four churches and two 
 groups, the oversight of a helper and a Bible woman ; and the 
 work has made steady progress." .... "During the year I per- 
 formed two marriage ceremonies, attended funeral services, ex- 
 amined candidates for church membership and performed all 
 the duties in connection with the church except baptizing." , 
 
 There are isome 250 .separate accounts on this treasurer's 
 books and he does all of the bookkeeping himself. He says : "In 
 viewing the work of the year, we cannot but give thanks to God 
 for His loving kindnesses and tender mercies; for the many 
 blessings bestowed and lessons learned. He has permitted us to 
 have a share in his work and has given us a measure of suc- 
 cess during the year. When we look back on what might have 
 been accomplished had we been faithful to every opportunity of 
 service, it makes us wonder that we were used at all, and also 
 very humble and not boastful." 
 
 The Korea Mission had for the year ending March 31, 1915, 
 ten per cent, of all the Board's missionaries in the field, or 127 
 and seven per cent, of the total appropriations by the Board or 
 1157,800. 
 
 There seems to be need for special consideration to be given 
 to one or two schools of the mission that are suffering for lack 
 of funds and that are dependent upon the efforts of individual 
 missionaries in raising money each year to take care of the 
 budget. This becomes a burden too great to bear year after 
 
 390 
 
year and it should not be asked or expected of those in charge. 
 The young women's academy in Seoul needs some |500 a year 
 more than is allotted to it under the appropriations and since 
 those who are directing it are unwilling to lower its standard, 
 they must finance the amount of the deficit each year or give 
 up the work. This school has a splendid new dormitory but no 
 recitation building, the girls using old Korean buildings for 
 their school work. In one or two other cases it would seem 
 that educational work should come in for special consideration 
 in connection with any increase in appropriations. 
 
 391 
 
V. THE MISSIONS IN CHINA 
 
 1. Letters from Different Fields 395-413 
 
 (1) Work amid Hmnan Life at its Maximum Den- 
 
 sity: Canton 395-398 
 
 (2) A Memorable Sunday Morning in Tientsin. . 398-403 
 (3) , Peking and Tsinanfu 403-406 
 
 (4) The Three Stations of Kiang An 40Y-410 
 
 (5) The Old That is Still New: Central China. . 410-413 
 
 2. The General Environment of Missions in China at the 
 
 Present Time 414-432 
 
 3. Some Present-day Mission Questions in China 433-457 
 
 4. A Eeview of the Medical Mission Work in China 458-468 
 
 5. Property, Treasury, and Business Questions 469-480 
 
EtC. BRIDCMAN. Maps,, new »o«pc. 
 
V. THE MISSIONS IN CHINA 
 
 1. LETTERS FROM DIFFERENT FIELDS IN CHINA 
 
 (1) WORK AMID HUMAN LIFE AT ITS MAXIMUM DENSITY :CANTON 
 
 iS. S. "Nubia," China. Sea, 
 May 22, 1915. 
 
 We have just come from a wonderful visit to the Canton sta- 
 tion and to all who are interested in the work there and particu- 
 larly to those who have directed their gifts to this field we wish 
 to write now while our impressions are fresh and vivid, about 
 what the missionaries are doing in this huge, teeming city. Per- 
 haps nowhere else In the world, unless it be in the teuement 
 district of the lower east side in New York does one get such 
 an impression of the monstrous mass of human life as he gets 
 in Canton. If he comes on the night boat from Hong Kong he 
 looks out in the misty light of the early morning upon the tens 
 of thousands of the boat population, the people who are born 
 and live and die on their boat homes on the river. Their boats 
 surround the steamer the instant it is anchored and the clam- 
 orous competition of the boats is only one of the symptoms 
 which meet one at every turn of the ceaseless struggle for life 
 in China. The moment one steps ashore this sense of mass 
 and pressure is intensified. Even to one who has been here be- 
 fore the sense of ceaseless movement and innumerable multitude 
 is undiminished as he goes through the narrow, crowded, steam- 
 ing, odorous streets of this amazing city. The powerful and 
 ever enlarging way in which Christianity is striking in to this 
 seething life is a miracle of God and a monument to missionary 
 faith and courage. One can only look at what has been ac- 
 complished and then back at Robert Morison's beginnings of a 
 century ago and wonder and thank God add take fresh hope. 
 
 There is a great network of Christian activities now spread 
 over the city and province of Canton but I must pick out and 
 describe briefly only the work of our own Presbyterian mission. 
 It is carried on in three main centers. 
 
 The largest center where the greatest expansion of the future 
 is planned is at Fati, across the river from the main city. Here 
 there are three great institutions and one of the many Chinese 
 Presbyterian churches. The oldest institution here is the Fati 
 School for boys runming from a primary grade up through a 
 middle school and including a school for evangelists. There 
 are about three hundred boys. At the orderly and reverent 
 chapel service which we attended at seven o'clock in the morn- 
 ing Mr. Noyes asked those who were looking forward to the 
 ipinistry to rise and forty or more fine, capable young men arose. 
 
 395 
 
There is a deep religious earnestness in the school and the older 
 boys themselves carry on the work of the primary school. The 
 late Mr. Severance gave the school nearly |25,000 gold and a 
 beautiful new building bearing his name is nearing completion. 
 Just adjoining the boys' schools is a large tract of ten acres 
 to which the advance departments of the True Light Seminary 
 for Girls are to be removed to the buildings for which a gen- 
 erous woman in Pennsylvania has given $50,000. Next to this 
 property is the school for the blind under the care of Dr. Mary 
 Niles, where nearly two hundred blind boys and girls are being 
 taught, many of them little girls rescued from evil slavery and 
 supported by the city of Canton. I should not envy the callous 
 and irredeemable heart of the disbeliever in missions who 
 could see unmoved and unconverted these little blind children 
 leading one another by the hand or blissfully learning to read, 
 with their little lives now for the first time overflowing with 
 peace and happiness. Next beyond the school for the blind is 
 the refuge for the insane, the last work of Dr. John G. Kerr, 
 one of the most famous and beloved medical missionaries ever 
 sent out. This is the only institution for the insane in China. 
 Dr. Kerr and Mrs. Kerr who is still giving her life to the woA 
 began by taking a few of these helpless people into the house 
 in which they themselves lived. Now there are a dozen build- 
 ings almost all provided by gifts in China and over four hun- 
 dred men and women patients most of whom recover under wise 
 treatment and can return to their homes and work. A picture 
 of the Good Samaritan is the only picture in the little white 
 chapel which the quiet patients attend and surely nowhere is 
 that picture more appropriate than here where Christian love 
 alone is trying to recover some of this pitiful human wreckage. 
 so much of it the wreckage of fear and sin. 
 
 The immense work on these Fati compounds alone would jus- 
 tify ten times the expenditure of our church in Canton, but this 
 is only part of it. A second great center is in the eastern sec- 
 tion of the city. Here is the large First Church, an extensive 
 kindergarten establishment under erection, and the important 
 work of the David Gregg Hospital for women and children, the 
 Hackett Medical College for Women and the Turner Training 
 School for Nurses. It is planned to unite all the medical forces 
 of Canton in the development of this as the one institution for 
 the training of women doctors. Dr. Mary Fulton's removal to 
 Shanghai, to give herself to the preparation of Medical books 
 in Chinese, leaves this burden of work upon Dr. Allyn and Dr. 
 Hackett and Miss Stockton. These three women should harve 
 two more women doctors at once to help them care for their 
 hospital and make their medical college, the best institution in 
 southern China for sending out Christian women doctors. 
 
 The third center of work is the oldest. Here at Kuk-fau Dr. 
 Kerr did his great work in connection with the hospital sup- 
 ported jointly by the Board and the Canton Medical Missionary 
 
Society, founded in the early days by men like Peter Parker, 
 Thomas H. Gooledge, John 0. Green, whose gifts founded the 
 Scientific iSohool in Princeton and the Lawrenceville School, S. 
 Wells Williams and others. This hospital is now under the 
 care of the Canton Christian College doctors but our mission's 
 doctors co-operate. Adjoining this hospital is the present plant 
 of the True Light Seminary, an institution which for more than 
 a generation 'has been sending out Chinese girls and women 
 who have borne in their hearts and on their faces the new light 
 of Christ. There are more than four hundred now in the school 
 ranging from primary girls to married women and the school 
 has as strong a body of missionary women working in it as I 
 know of in any mission school. The Second Presbyterian Church 
 is also situated here. The Chinese hate to go out in the rain, 
 but on a hot, wet night with only twenty-four hours' notice 
 this church was crowded with young men and women and it 
 was inspiring to see many of them rise all over the congrega- 
 tion and come forward when the call was given for those who 
 were ready at once to decide for Christ and to join his church. 
 This Second Church urgently needs a new church building and 
 deserves the little help that it asks in its building enterprise. 
 
 In addition to all this work the mission co-operates with the 
 Kung T Medical School and Hospital maintained by the Chinese 
 but under the supervision of foreign missionaries headed by Dr. 
 Todd who have a free hand in their religious influence. It joins 
 also with the Union Theological Seminary with six other mis- 
 sionary agencies and it carries on a far-extending evangelistic 
 work in the city and out through the province where especially 
 in the Four Districts there are scores of congregations, many 
 of them with beautiful chapels, toward which the Chinese Chris- 
 tians in California and Australia, who come chiefly from this 
 region, have contributed generously. 
 
 I must not omit mention of the Canton Christian College, an 
 independent institution but closely related in sympathy and pur- 
 pose and service to the work of the missions. It has a flne body 
 of workers, high ideals, a genuine missionary spirit and seeks 
 to do for the missions in southern China the work of higher 
 Christian college education. We saw its growing plant and 
 students and were delighted with the institution. 
 
 We have met travelers who have visited (canton and have seen 
 absolutely nothing of all this work. They have seen the thou- 
 sands upon thousands of boats of every kind crowded upon the 
 river, and they have gone through the reeking streets and smelt 
 the incense burning in the temples and watched the half naked 
 masses of busy people toiling under the burden that is called 
 life. They have heard the unintelligible clamor of the strange 
 tongue and been dazed by the yellow, sodden rush of human 
 movement like the tidal ebb and flow of the muddy river and 
 they come away thinking and saying that the idea of penetrat- 
 ing and transforming all this by Christianity is a delusion. 
 They would think and speak differently if they had seen .what 
 
 397 
 
we have seen and especially if they were able to compare it, as 
 I can, with, conditions of fifteen or twenty years ago. Then, 
 most of the work which I have described did not exist. No 
 such crowded company of eager listeners could have been gath- 
 ered as met that wet night in the Second Church and there 
 would have been no response at all then to a call for immediate 
 decisions for Christ and His Church. Then, I think there was 
 scarcely an independent or self-snpporting church in the prov- 
 ince, now there are many, and the great work of propagating 
 Christianity is being carried forward by Chinese Christians 
 themselves. Then, even here in Canton, exposed for a hundred 
 years to western influences, the old, stagnant ideals were still 
 dominant amd all inclusive. Now, the yeast of new principles 
 has sunk down deep into the great mass of Chinese thought and 
 feeling and though the mass looks still the same, the ferment of 
 the new life is there. Happy ought we to be to whom God has 
 given so large a share in a work so great and we ought to toe 
 ready also, as the greatest and most successful propagator of 
 Christianity said he was, to do whatever is in our power and to 
 make whatever sacrifice may be required in order that the great 
 opportunities of these days may not be allowed to slip by. 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 (2) A MEMOEABLB SUNDAY MORNING IN TIENTSIN 
 
 En route Tientsin to Tsinanfu, 
 Sept. 27, 1915. 
 
 We had left Peking early, in the morning expecting to ge(t 
 through to Tsinanfu, three hundred miles to. the south, before 
 midnight, to spend the next day which was Sunday there, and 
 to be present on Monday at the dedication of the new hospital, 
 but at Tung Chow junction, before we had passed through the 
 last wall of the enormous Chinese capital, an open switch de- 
 railed our train and left the engine and front cars twisted and 
 helpless amid a mass of wrecked rails and roadway. It was , 
 three hours before we were taken on to Tientsin in a train 
 brought up from the farther side of the accident. The last 
 train for the south had left before we arrived and as a little 
 old-fashioned observance of the Sabbath day is no bad thing 
 in China, we concluded to have a real day of rest in Tientsin 
 and have been thanking God , ever since for the accident that 
 gave it to us. 
 
 A Sabbath quietness rested on the foreign concessions when 
 we woke in the morning. The only morning sound that floated 
 up to us across Victoria Park was the call of the bugler in the 
 American barracks over which the Stars and Stripes were fly- 
 ing, the only visible flag across the housetops. It has been odd 
 to see American soldiers patrolling the railroad from Shan Hai 
 Kuan to Tientsin and to meet more of them than soldiers of 
 any other nationality and it has made one glad to find them the 
 
 398 
 
trimmest and most soldier-like of all the troops in the interna- 
 tional force in northern China. Breakfast over, we set out to 
 find our way to the independent Christian church in the heart 
 of the native city, opening our spirits as we went along to every 
 impression that the strange antipodal life about us could make 
 upon us and to every reflection it might suggest. There were 
 the quiet of the closed foreign establishments, the stir and 
 action of the open Chinese city, the street car conductor with 
 liis long finger nails testifying to the incapacity of the race for 
 progress until it uses its scissors on its fingers as well as on its 
 toes and its queues, the big drug stores prospering on the sick- 
 ness and credulity of the people, the ingenious and ingenuous 
 signs, some in Chinese, some in English^ — -"The Virtue and 
 Righteousness High Building Hotel," "Immediate Death to Bed- 
 bugs," "Butchery, Sausage Shop and Breakfast Room," "Hair- 
 dresser: Shares Come from 'Shanghai," "Flowers of All Kinds 
 and For All Seasons May be Obtained at Any Time," — the 
 money-changers ready to change a silver dollar giving for it 
 five twenty-cent pieces, one ten-cent piece and nine copper cents, 
 the copper cents themselves full of significance as representing 
 & minimum medium of exchange ten times more than the old 
 copper cash in which men did their thinking ten years ago, the 
 vendors of rich and fragrant sweet potatoes boiled before one's 
 eyes, boys roasting big chestnuts in iron filings and sugar, tum- 
 them out polished and sweetly flavored, a ragamuflfln procession 
 of lads carrying the drums, gongs and standards and the other 
 paraphernalia of a funeral procession including the long white 
 paper plumes to be borne ahead to lure the spirit of the depart- 
 ed, the big, gaudy equipment for a feast or a wedding at the 
 lother end of human experience, the auctioneers in the shops 
 iselling goods not to upward-bidding customers but themselves 
 naming the highest price the shop would ask and then bidding 
 down on the chance that some man might want the goods enough 
 to buy at a higher price than another would be waiting for, two 
 ibland old fortune-telling fakirs consulting the auguries a|id giv- 
 ing advice to all comers, the tradesmen sitting along the walls 
 ■making anything out of nothing, the blind men begging along 
 from shop to shop, the tea leaves, already used once, laid out 
 to dry and be steeped over again, the donkeys working in the 
 ishops in the little rice and millet mills, two old men peeling 
 fresh water prawns and hour after hour piling up the half- 
 .gelatinous mass, groups of workmen toiling together in the open- 
 front shops where they toil by day and sleep by night, with the 
 women of their families in the home villages far away, meat and 
 food of all kinds exposed and gathering germs from the dust- 
 laden air, ^ dirt and poverty and dogs — "A daughter," says' a 
 ■Chinese proverb, "does not mind the homeliness of her mother 
 (nor a dog the poverty of his master," and life, life that fairly 
 wriggled and seethed in the one ceaseless struggle not for wealth 
 ■nor for what wealth can buy, but for the mere means of material 
 subsistence. 
 
In the drum tower section of the East Gate Great Street and 
 a stone's throw easit of the drum tower in the very midst of the 
 ■unending interplay of these forces of life and death, stood the 
 church that we were seeking. The Independent Christian Church 
 lof Tientsin has its home here in a substantial Chinese brick 
 ibuilding loaned by the Congregational Mission but renovated 
 and maintained by the church, which, without presumption but 
 with earnest and co-operative spirit, carries on here its living 
 work as the one ecclesiastically and financially independent 
 church in northern China. About two hundred were present at 
 >the morning service, five men to one woman, and most of the 
 men were young and belonging obviously either to the student 
 or the official class. The church is without a pastor now, its last 
 aninister having gone to America to study in Princeton Theologi- 
 cal Seminary. One of the elders conducted the service, a bright, 
 able man, a graduate years ago of Dr. Calvin Mateer's college 
 dn Tung Chow, now the Arts Department of the Shantung TJni- 
 iversity. After the opening hymns and prayer he read part of 
 the fifth chapter of Matthew, and then the visiting preacher. 
 Pastor Li Pen Yuan of the Central Congregational Church in 
 Peking, preachgd from the text "Blessed are the meek for they 
 shall inherit the earth." 
 
 We could not understand a word that was said but we knew 
 that Dr. Walter Lowrie of the Presbyterian missions who was 
 with us and to whom Chinese was his mother tongue, would 
 tell us all about it' afterwards and we were content to sit on the 
 long bench against the whitewashed wall to the preacher's right 
 •and meditate on all that that scene in the church meant against 
 the background of the mass \^fllthout, whose heathen- hopeless- 
 ness no euphemism can cloak. And taught by the living experi- 
 ence of the hour, old aspects of the gospel that is both old and 
 ever new shone forth with fresh significance. On the wall above 
 the preacher were three great Chinese characters in gold, faith 
 on his right hand, hope on his left hand, and between the two in 
 larger outline and against a background of red-like crimson, 
 stood the great gold character, for love. There it was, the one 
 central and essential thing, the only thing that had ever redeem- 
 ed any man, .the only thing that can redeem China today, love on 
 a ground work of sacrifice, sheer goodness dipped in blood and 
 faithful even to the cross of death. But could even love prevail 
 in the huge, sodden mass and struggle of animal living which 
 poured like a yellow stream through the East Gate Great Street? 
 No, but, I told myself, the gospel was not love unto death alone 
 ibut power unto resurrection and to life, and where on earth was 
 there more unanswerable testimony to the reality of that power 
 than here in China? In this very city of Tientsin, in Peking, in 
 a hundred places the flood of death in the Boxer uprising had 
 wiped out every vestige of the Church of Christ and now on 
 every i^pot where the floods of death had passed the power of 
 life had worked and made the thing that had been and was 
 
 400 
 
not, to be again tenfold stronger than it was before. With the 
 power of the resurrection added to the love of the cross how 
 could the Christian heart dare to despair or to set up a kinship 
 with paganism which is "without hope"? And I was thinking 
 on from love to power, from power to hope and from hope to 
 peace, looking up now and then at the great gold characters on 
 the wall or at the colors of the Chinese flag painted, five bars, 
 along the rafters, when the clock on the wall struck twelve and 
 Pastor Li brought his earnest message to a close. 
 
 The elder who was conducting the service called then on the 
 president of the congregational society to make a report with 
 regard to a new pastor whom the church had called and the 
 result of the communication of the call to him. Upon this Mr. 
 Chang Bo Ltag came forward to make the desired statement. 
 To any caviler at Chinese Christianity the speaker and his 
 istatement would have been an adequate reply. Mr. Chang is 
 head of one of the best schools in China with nearly a thousand 
 students supported by the Chinese themselves and conducted by 
 him as a private school at one-half the expense of government 
 institutions and with so great approval from the government 
 that it seems ready to give him whatever help he may desire. In 
 iconjunction with Mr. Yen, an old Confucianist of Peking, Mr. 
 Chang founded the school some years ago before he was a Chris- 
 tian and on becoming a Ohrlstian resigned the headship only 
 to be called back to it when those who tried to conduct the 
 school in his stead found that they could not do so. Respected 
 and trusted by all who know bina? one of the great forces in the 
 life of the city and in Chinese education, and a Christian in 
 every impulse of his heart and fibre of his character, he and 
 ■this church in which he is the^ leader are proving to his own 
 people that Christianity is a reality and the reality which China 
 needs and proving also to the whole world that it is possible 
 to build in China Christian churches that are not subsidized 
 and dependent but native and free. 
 
 Mr. Chang explained that the man they had called had made 
 three objections to coming. ^1) He was a country pastor, a 
 simple man, not suited to the life of the city. (2) He was only 
 a plain preacher of the gospel, not a lecturer nor an essayist. 
 (3) He was only a missionary busy in home missionary activi- 
 ties, trying to spread the gospel in new regions among the coun- 
 try people. Mr. Chang added that he had never seen the man 
 but had heard of him that he was a man of truth and power 
 whose every word drove home, tbat he was not one who merely 
 said, but what he said he did; the man himself was a sermon. 
 Moreover, Mr. Chang said, the man's objections were what com- 
 mended him and that they had replied to him that they did not 
 want a lecturer but a preacher of Christ who would not describe 
 .the world to them but would open to their hearts the heart of 
 God, that they wanted to be a missionary church and to have a 
 leadership that would carry them all out in the joyous ministry 
 
 401 
 
,of winning men. Tliey were a flock who wanted to be fed and 
 who were eager to be led. The new pastor, he was glad to say, 
 had promised to come, the arrangement at this time to be made 
 for one year. And now added Mr. Chang, "We must start in at 
 once. Our life in this church must be a life of revival, of bring- 
 ing the men of China to Christ and Christ to the men of China." 
 The service over, we had tea together in the session room be- 
 hind the church. An elder plucked some grapes from a vine 
 and brought them in as its first fruits, and another of the men, 
 who has brought thirty into the church this past year since his 
 own conversion, with a happy heart declared that while we did 
 not have wine of the communion, nevertheless it was from these 
 grapes that such wine was made and that by eating these to- 
 gether we might consider this a true communion in the body 
 of our on© Lord. 
 
 As we walked away Dr. Lowrie told us the points of Pastor 
 Li's sermon. He had evidently looked up the word "meek" in 
 his commentaries to understand it rightly and he had set before 
 the people the reasons for believing that the meek do even now 
 possess all things and have that treasure which is more than all 
 the earth. The meek man, said he, has peace in his heart, that 
 is, he owns himself, the very assessor of all things. The meek 
 man can endure. He has the mastery over events and experi- 
 ences. He is free from all envy. There is nothing without 
 which he is unhappy. Everything is already his. Meekness is 
 the quality which lays hold on others. It binds them to him who 
 possesses it.' And this, said he, is the vital thing, namely how 
 much things and people lay hold on me, not how much I lay hold 
 on them. The essence of life, he thought, was openness to life 
 ■such as the disposition of meekness gives to the soul. I sup- 
 pose he had never heard of Richard Holt Hutton but he had 
 almost used his very words, to the effect that what is of conse- 
 quence is not how much truth a man holds but how much truth 
 £olds the man. Lastly,; said Pastor Li, the possession of meek- 
 ness is a permanent possession that cannot be taken away. He 
 who has it has an inheritance of enduring tenure. He owns the 
 earth and more than the earth. 
 
 We left Tientsin this morning and all day long have been 
 crossing the great plains of Chihli and Shantung, stretching as' 
 far as the eye can see, with every square foot of arable land in 
 use for agriculture or consecrated to the graves of the dead. And 
 there is something touching and noble in this Chinese reverence 
 for the resting places of the generations that have gone and 
 their self-denying surrender to them of great tracts of their 
 best land, which they sorely need in their close and pinching 
 struggle with want. Far and wide across the fields the farmers 
 are busy at their work, grubbing up every root and weed for 
 fuel and, with the yisdom of forty centuries, gathering every 
 last blade and grain of productivity from the soil. Surely these 
 are the meek of the earth, if they could but be led into their 
 
 402 
 
inheritance. Looking out upon their homely industry and their 
 simple life and their need of an unselfish and competent na- 
 tional leadership, the memory of yesterday morning's serrice 
 goes along and abides with us, and I think of the words of 
 Christ of which Pastor Li was speaking and which would put 
 the spiritual sweetness into their weary life, and of the clean, 
 golden character which sh-one in Chang Bo Ling as he revealed 
 himself in every word that he was saying of another and with- 
 out which China's leadership today is a leadership of failure and 
 shame. And I hardly know which of two moods to allow to pre- 
 dominate, the one which sings over quietly to itself the para- 
 phrase of the 131st Psalm, "Lord, my heart is not haughty nor 
 my ^J&s lofty, neither do I exercise myself in great matters 
 nor in things too high for me," which the church sang yester- 
 day morning to one of our sweet old tunes at the end of the ser- 
 yice, or the mood which says, "Yes, the spirit of meekness but 
 lalso the spirit of might.- Here is this great China, arise now 
 and go forth to it. We must work for it the works of its Savior 
 while yet it is day, for the night cometh, the night cometh." 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 (3) PEKING AND TSINANFU 
 
 S. S. "Sado Maru," 
 Nov. 9, 1915. 
 
 Within the same week we have visited these two great centers 
 lOf influence in northern China, one the capital of the nation 
 ,and the other the capital of the province of Shantung with. a 
 population between, a third and a half of the population of 
 the United States and holding, in the thought of all Chinese, 
 a place of singular regard as alike the cradle and the gfave of 
 Confucius. Each city has become also a great fountain of mis- 
 sionary influence and a center of missionary co-operation. 
 
 Peking is certainly one of the most wonderful places in the 
 world. Its immense area, its ancient and ponderous walls, the 
 mystery of its forbidden city, the foreign legations settled like 
 .armed fortifications in its very heart, its temples and palaces, 
 its new museum into which have been gathered the rich art 
 treasures from the unplundered palaces at Jehol and Mukden, 
 testifying to the two great outbursts of artistic genius and in- 
 spiration which have characterized Chinese history, the lofty 
 moral dignity of the altar of heaven shut in from any view of 
 the outward world and lifting up its white marble simplitity 
 without image or disfigurement to the wide heaven, the mix- 
 ture of classes and races of people from the Mongolian deserts 
 ^nd from the warm provinces from the south, of camels and 
 ponies and the commonest and cheapest of all beasts of burden, 
 men, the new life struggling with the old life, and back of all 
 the crossing and counter-crossing of the currents of political 
 and social change — these and much else make the capital of 
 China today one of the most interesting places in the world. 
 
 Here where, in almost every mission compound every vestige 
 
 403 
 
of the missioiiary work was swept away in the storm of the 
 Boxer uprising, the work is reestablished now on broader and 
 more solid foundations than before. Some of the compounds of 
 :^ther denominations enlarged and architecturally reconstructed 
 ■ are remarkably commjodious and attractive. Our own mission 
 re-erected its buildings on the same two compounds which it 
 had occupied before, enlarged slightly' by subsequent purchases. 
 Outwardly Our two properties present a very modest appear- 
 ance. One of them, indeed, and the larger of the two, cannot be 
 seen at all from any main street but is approached by a small, 
 though not unrespectable lane. Once within these compounds, 
 however, one's heart is rejoiced to see the strength and sweep 
 of the work that is being done. In the smaller compound near 
 the Drum Tower are a handsome church and a Bible training 
 school, generously provided for by' gifts of Mr. and Mrs. Morris 
 K. Jessup, and the residence of Dr. Fenn in charge of thte school 
 with associates from the American and English Oongregation- 
 alist missions, stand beside the ivy-covered tower which is all 
 that is left of the old church which the Boxers destroyed. On 
 the larger compound lying on either side of the little lane bfr 
 hind modest gateways lie five mission residences, the women's 
 hospital, Truth Hall, a school for boys, with its handsoanie 
 new building, and buildings for other work. 
 
 One of the most impressive buildings on this larger compound 
 is the church in whose walls are set two tablets containing the 
 names of two hundred members of the church who were loyal to 
 their faith and laid down their lives in the Boxer holocaust. 
 And the spirit which animated those Christians has not depart- 
 ed. At an afternoon meeting in the church many came who re- 
 membered the days of death and were ready now as they had 
 been ready then to seal their testimony by any sacrifice. Our 
 hearts were specially drawn toward a Chinese gentleman who 
 was present, of beautiful face and evidently of as beautiful 
 spirit, to wliom we were introduced afterwards as Admiral Li, 
 vice-minister of the navy. Not long since it was required of all 
 military and naval officials that they should take a special oath 
 of allegiance and it was specified that the oath should be taken 
 in a temple before the god of war. Admiral Li, as a patriotic 
 servant of the government, w'as entirely ready to take the oath, 
 but as a Christian man he refused to take it in an idol temple 
 before a man-made god. There was at first some anger over his 
 refusal, but when he offered to go instead to the great altar of 
 heaven which is defaced by no idolatry and to stand on the 
 lower round of the altar and take the oath beneath the open 
 sky, President Yuan respected his firmness, allowed him to pur: 
 sue the course he suggested and even transferred him to another 
 post in the government. We asked Admiral Li for a copy of 
 the oath which he had taken and he gave us the following: 
 
 "The oath which military men are requested to take. 
 "1) Obedience to orders. 
 
 404 
 
"2) Absolute loyalty toward the country. 
 
 "3) Sincere purpose to protect the people. 
 
 "4) Eeverence towards superiors. 
 
 "5) Not sparing of one's self. 
 
 "6) In word and conduct truthful and reliable. 
 
 "7) Diligently prkcticing patience and fortitude. 
 
 "8) Not entering secret societies as members. 
 
 "I willingly take oath that I will observe these eight com- 
 mands. He who breaks one will incur the judgment (Chinese 
 word used means to kill as by a stroke of lightning) of heaven 
 and the reprimand of the law. 
 
 "Given in the fourth year of the Chinese Kepublic, fifth month 
 and second day. 
 
 "This is the oath of Vice-minister of the Navy Li Ho." 
 
 It was a joy to see such a company of missionaries, old and 
 new, as constitute the Peking station. Dr. W. A. P. Martin the 
 Nestor of missionaries in China who was sent out by the Board 
 to China in 1850 was still out at the Western Hills. But Dr. 
 Walter Lowrie and Dr. and Mrs. Fenn and Dr. and Mrs. Cun- 
 ningham and Miss Newton and Miss McKillican and Mr. and 
 JMrs. Miller and Dr. Leonard, all of whom have been on the field 
 more than twenty years, were there, and a large company of 
 younger missionaries as full of promise in their ability and die- 
 yotion as any company of younger missionaries that we have 
 seen. We greatly mi§sed Dr. Wherry, next in seniority to Dr. 
 Martin, who has been over fifty years on the field and is away 
 from his station now serving on one of the committees of Bible 
 revision, and also within a fortnight after leaving the station 
 the news of Miss Newton's death followed us. 
 ■ Peking and Tsinanfu alike, as has been said, are great centers 
 of co-operative missionary work. In Peking there are the he- 
 ginnings of a union Christian university, an already established 
 union medical college now being taken over by the China Medical 
 Board of the Eockefeller Foundation, a union theological sem- 
 inary, a union women's college and union Bible training school 
 ^or men and women, an efficient Young Men's Christian Asso- 
 ciation staffed by Princeton University and a growing union 
 church for English-speaking people of which Dr. Charles F. 
 Hubbard is the pastor. 
 
 In Tsinanfu we had the joy of seeing the strong foundations 
 on which the union higher Christian education of the province is 
 to rest. A railroad wreck deprived us of the privilege of seeing 
 the dedication of the beautiful new hospital and dispensary 
 buildings erected by the English Baptists for the use of the 
 Union Medical College. Both the civil and military governors 
 of the province were present at the dedication and the British 
 ^Consul made the dedicatory address. Just south of the new 
 .hospital over the wall of the city which we climbed with ladders 
 but through which a new gate will doubtless be cut, lies the 
 beautiful new site of the Arts College soon to be removed thither 
 from Weihsden. Some of the buildings are already under erec- 
 
 405 
 
tion, of gray brick or stone. The Chinese staff of the college is 
 delighted with the plan of a model Chinese village which will 
 house them and their families and serve as an object lesson to 
 the country round about. Just beside the medical college is the 
 Institute, developed by the genius of Dr. Whitewright of the 
 English Baptist Mission, which is now incorporated in the uni- 
 versity scheme and which is the most effective piece of university 
 extension work which can be found in Asia, if not in the world. 
 The Institute in its attractive, wide-reaching buildings of adapt- 
 ed Chinese architecture is an educational agency of almost un- 
 equalled power among the masses. An ajverage of over a thou- 
 sand people a day pass through it drinking in new knowledge 
 through their eyes and listening in the lecture rooms to the 
 frequent discussions of the great questions w'hic'h concern human 
 life in China and especially to the ceaseless presentation of 
 Christ as China's one hope. 
 
 It is diflScult for us with the conceptions of parish boundaries 
 and responsibilities to which we are accustomed at home and in 
 some other mission fields abroad to conceive adequately of the 
 need and opportunity of such an empire of human life as we have 
 to deal with in Shantung. Here are mission stations with sur- 
 rounding populations of from four to six millions to each station. 
 There are scores of cities open for occupation where no mission- 
 aries reside or, with our present resources, can be placed. The 
 Shantung mission is eager to occupy centers like these by lo- 
 cating in them, not foreign missionaries, but some of the best 
 of the young Christian leaders who have been developed among 
 the Chinese. Five thousand dollars will provide the equipment 
 for each of these centers in the purchase of one of the old pawn 
 shop buildings now on the market, solidly built of brick audi 
 easily transformed into a center of institutional church work. 
 Five hundred dollars a year for a few years will provide the 
 maintenance and thereafter it is hoped that the work will be 
 self-supporting. It is as clear a need and as appealing an op- 
 portunity as I know anywhere. 
 
 In addition to the union work we have our own extensive ac- 
 tivity in Tsinanfu, men's and women's hospitals ministering very 
 directly to the need of the people and especially to the country 
 work, admirable boarding schools both for boys and girls, and 
 far-reaohing country itinerating work. In Tsinanfu the different 
 churches have united in one strong organization which is self- 
 supporting and carrying on mission work of its own at various 
 points in the city. North to Peking, south to Nanking and east 
 to Tsing-tau, the railroads now run from Tsinanfu. In time 
 they will run west also. Along all these arteries the streams 
 of thought move more freely than the streams of trade and over 
 thousands of rivulets of Chinese roads and pathways, also, dis- 
 tant from all railroads and creeping back deeper and deeper 
 into the huge body of the life of China the gospel is pressing its 
 way, unseen of the world, but to appear, surely to appear again. 
 
 K. E. S. 
 406 
 
(4) THE THREE STATIONS OF KIANG AN 
 
 S. S. "Sado Maru," 
 Not. 9, 1915. 
 There is no such place as Itiang An and yet the three stations 
 of Nanhsuchow, Hwaiynen and Nanking make up our Kiang An 
 mission. The name is a hybrid, composed of the first syllables 
 of the names of the two provinces in which these three stations 
 lie. Nanhsuchow and Hwaiyuen are in the province of Anhwei 
 lying just inland in central China behind the coast belt of prov- 
 inces, and Nanking is on the very western edge of the coast prov- 
 ince of Kiangsu in whose southeastern comer lie the stations 
 of SoO'chow and Shanghai. The three stations are naturally re- 
 lated by language and other bonds and it was out of the work 
 at Nanking that Hwaiyuen developed and Nanhsuchow, in due 
 time, out of Hwaiyuen. 
 
 We came down into the mission from Shantung, leaving the 
 handsome railway station at Tsinanfu, that would do credit to 
 an American city, in the evening. It was after midnight when 
 we went by the Sacred Mountain and the resting place of Con- 
 fucius. It was full moon and the soft light , lay gentle and still 
 upon the .shrine which marks the resting place of one under 
 whose influence for twenty-five hundred years China has, walked 
 in moonlight. 
 
 In the morning the moonlight and the Sacred Mountain alike 
 had faded away behind us and amid the realities of the day 
 the Chinese farmers were at work on fihe wide plains east and 
 west gathering in their harvests. It has been a good year with 
 neither drought nor fiood nor war, and the people greet the com- 
 ing winter with a better heart. For miles and miles our rail- 
 road ran thro^ugh the very region where the horrors of famine 
 were worst only four years ago, not from drought but from the 
 overflow of the Hwai River which covered all the country, as 
 far as the eye could reach from the railroad embankment, un- 
 der deep waters that destroyed alike the crops and the cattle 
 and the homes of the people and fllled the land with hunger 
 and pillage. 
 
 All was brightness and peace on the October morning that we 
 reached NanhsTichow and walked with the happy little group 
 of missionaries through the streets of their squalid city. It 
 had not given them a squalid welcome however. Few if any 
 mission .stations have been opened in China with more expres- 
 sions of hospitality and good will on the part of the people. The 
 boy's school was meeting in a Buddhist temple which had been 
 placed at the disposal of the missionaries. A passage on one 
 side of the temple was set off by mats to allow the Buddhist 
 priests, who still lived behind, free egress, but the gods had 
 been forsaken and the missionaries ■ had been allowed to cover 
 them with a paper screen leaving' only a little hole in it to spare 
 the idols' pride and save them from a too abject humiliation. 
 
 407 
 
,The girls' school was meeting in a better class Chinese home 
 rented by the gentry for the use of the station and a little com- 
 mittee of the gentry stood behind the schools to help in case 
 any diflSculties should arise. To fit themselves into all this 
 welcoming environment the more securely, Mr. Carter and Mr. 
 Hood have built simple though healthful and' appropriate homes 
 of one story which are models in hygiene and in taste of what 
 such simple homes can be, and they rejoice in counting among 
 their Chinese associate workers those whom they can absolutely 
 trust. We were delighted to meet the family of whom they 
 wrote in their report a year ago from whose home each evening 
 they heard the hymns and evening prayers which made the house- 
 hold a "perfect commentary on 'The Cotter's Saturday Mght,' " 
 although alas of the four little voices that joined in the songs 
 a year ago, there are but three now. As to the fourth — 
 "Around the throne of God in heaven' thousands of children 
 stand." 
 
 From Nanhsuchow the railroad runs south to Pengpu on the 
 Hwai River and there the launch which good friends at home 
 had given the Hwaiyuen station had come down to meet us and 
 took us back through the night, with the moonlight shining on 
 the brown waters and the brown plains, to the junction of the 
 Hwai and the Go Elvers. The station stood on the westerly 
 slope of the East Mountain looking across to the heights of the 
 West Mountain from which the Chinese Noah ages ago had 
 cleft it asunder that the Hwai River might be let through. 
 
 The Nanhsuchow and Hwaiyune stations are supported by 
 two churches in New York City on Madison avenue, the Madison 
 Avenue and the Central Presbyterian churches of which Dr. 
 ,Coffln and Dr. Merle-iSmith are pastors, and if there are two 
 churches on earth which should be proud and happy in their 
 missionary relationships they are these two churches. From 
 the ideal little group in Nanhsuchow we came to the equally 
 ideal but much larger group in the older station of Hwaiyuen. 
 It was beautiful to feel the love and family unity which bound 
 the station together and to see the warmth of sympathy and 
 affection between the missionaries and the Chinese, to go over 
 the well-nigh perfect property equipment of the station, and to 
 examine the buildings and the grounds built and laid out with 
 such faultless taste, embodying, within, all necessary conveni- 
 ences and preserving, without, the best lines and features of 
 Chinese architecture. The one lacking building, a hospital for 
 women, has already been provided by the generosity of Dr. 
 Cragin and the materials were' gathering for its construction. 
 
 From the top of East Mountain just back of the mission build- 
 ings we looked out north, east, south, and west over the wide 
 extended field of the station, three hundred miles long and a 
 hundred miles broad with a population of five nuUion people. 
 In this district there are twelve foreign, and thirty-six Chinese 
 workers having charge of the evangelistic, medical and educa- 
 
 408 
 
tional work making an average of one worker to 113,000 people. 
 "This," the station reminded us, "is a population closely ap- 
 proximating that of the city of New Haven, Conn. Imagine, if 
 you can, the whole city of New Haven living under heathen 
 conditions and one man, one, facing it as his problem to heal, 
 to educate, and to bring to a knowledge of Ood." 
 
 On leaving Hwaiyuen we went on southward again to the 
 parent station of the mission at Nanking. It was quite clear 
 that we were passing out of one set of conditions into another. 
 The air grew balmier, the fields were covered not with wheat or 
 millet but with rice, the water buffalo, the great warm country 
 beast of toil in eastern Asia, came back into the landscape, and 
 the sun was setting far up the Yangste behind the hills beyond 
 the plains as we crossed the great river by ferry from Pukow to 
 Nanking, with such thoughts as the old Chinese poem records : 
 "Rare old city, home of kings ; 
 
 The glory of the past sits on thee like a crown. 
 
 What if thy present be but days of gloom, 
 
 A dragon sleeps beneath thee, and a Yao and Shun 
 
 ShaU in the future ages coming down 
 
 Make thee again the great Nanking." 
 
 We have known that this Yao or Shun who should come to 
 recreate Nanking had been given a very considerable task by 
 those who had well-nigh ruined the city in the revolution which 
 set up the Republic and in the madness of the second revolution 
 that followed it, but we had not realized until we saw the city 
 what dreadful havoC had been wrought in the destruction of 
 property and trade and the driving away of wealthy and influ- 
 ential families. Even yet they are afraid to return because of 
 uncertainty as to the future. Once security is established, how- 
 ever, Nanking must certainly recover its former glory and ex 
 ceed it, as one of the great motive centers of China. 
 
 Sooner or later the forces of outward repair will begin to 
 work in Nanking and meanwhile the spiritual forces are not 
 waiting. One wonders whether there can be anywhere else in 
 the world a city where the mission agencies have drawn together 
 in as many efficient and hopeful missionary undertakings as in 
 Nanking. Foreimost among these i® the University in which the 
 Methodists, Presbyterians, Christians, and Northern Baptists are 
 working together, with the southern churches, Methodist, Pres- 
 byterian and Baptists, co-operating also' in the medical school of 
 ithe University. The University has a noble site on the slope 
 near the Drum Tower looking out over the city and far away 
 to Purple Mountain beyond its walls where the agricultural de- 
 partment of the University is redeeming waste land, providing 
 homes for the homeless and winning the confidence and good 
 will of the officials to such an extent that the national govern- 
 ment in Peking has closed its forestry school there and sent its 
 students to the Nanking University for instruction supported by 
 the government. Next there is the Gin Ling college for women, 
 the only women's college in the Yangste valley, which has just 
 
 409 
 
opened its sessions with, eleven students in a magnificent old 
 Ohinese mansion with endless rooms and a great garden, rented 
 at about twenty dollars gold, a month. In addition to these in- 
 stitutions there are a union theological seminary and Bible 
 school, union Bible schools for training Bible women and women 
 evangelists, a union school for training nurses. 
 
 In addition to sharing in all this union work our own mis- 
 sion has half a dozen centers of evangelistic and institutional 
 work, many of them admirably equipped, in the city and a dozen 
 points in the country. And both in city and country, among 
 men and woman, among old people and children, the field is 
 white to the harvest. As Miss Leaman said in reporting six- 
 teen weeks of country work : "It is a day of open doors. Almost 
 constantly the women came with their burdens. One woman said 
 to her friend, 'Stay here ajid listen while I go home to cook the 
 rice; it will help you to bear your sorrow.' Another told me, 'I 
 am over fifty, my children are grown and I am just looking for 
 a road to walk.' (Some hope for the future.) 'I would never 
 have known if you had not told me.' 'Do send us a teacher.' 
 'Do open a school.' These we lieard every day. One woman said, 
 'My troubles all scatter when I come here.' And another, 'I am 
 stupid, I can't pray but I san say — thank you. Heavenly Father.' 
 In former years in these places Mrs. Abbey, Miss Dresser and 
 Miss Hyde had met with suspicion, had been called hard names, 
 and even had had stones thrown at them. But something very 
 wonderful has been at work — for that is all changed." 
 
 The public life of China may not be as spectacularly interest- 
 ing to western nations as it was at the time of the republican 
 revolution, but the accessibility of the common mind of China 
 ■ is greater now than it bas ever been. Never was there a wider 
 door of opportunity open to the Christian Church. Is it possible 
 that the enlargement of our opportunity shall not find the church 
 ready with enlarged obedience to enter in? 
 
 K. E. S. 
 
 (5) THE OLD THAT IS STILL NEW 
 
 S. S. '^Sado Maru," 
 Nov. 9, 1915. 
 The oldest mission work of our church, in China is in the sta- 
 tions of what is called the Central China Mission. Here in 1845 
 our missionaries settled in the city of Ningpo as soon as it was 
 opened as one of the first treaty ports after the Opium War. 
 The same year work was begim in Canton but our other sitations 
 in south China have all been established since 1890, while Ningpo 
 in central China was followed by the occupation of Shanghai 
 in 1850 and of Hangchow in 1859, all these stations preceding 
 the establishment of Teng-iChou and Cbefoo in Shantung in 1861 
 and 1862 and Peking in 1863. But what was oldest is as full of 
 energy and vitality as what is youngest as we have seen with 
 joy as we visited Ningpo, Hangchow, Shanghai and Soochow, the 
 four stations which now constitute the mission. 
 
 4.10 
 
iComing from Nanking by rail after a four or five hours' ride 
 across the water rice fields, with the sails of the boats on the 
 Yangste River now and then in sight in the distance, one comes 
 first to the station of Soochow. Its crowded streets and thriv- 
 ing industry and prosperous shops and dwelling houses, watched 
 over by the two beautiful old pagodas, one ten and the other 
 thirteen centuries old, at opposite ends of the city, were a great 
 refreshment after the wreckage of Nanking and reminded one 
 of the huge, seething life <^t Oanton. On one of the comers in 
 the very heart of the business and movement of the city Mr. 
 Crawford had one of the station chapels. Every night in the 
 week that it was opened it was packed to the doors with men 
 overflowing into the reading rooms on the second floor and 
 actual results were being gathered in to the chapel in constant 
 accessions to the church. In the compounds of the station, in 
 the thickly populated suburb outside the walls, were the Tooker 
 Memorial Hospital for women and the boys' school and the resi- 
 dences, surrounding several fine old guild halls. To those of us 
 who could remember the day when there was discussion as to 
 whether it was not expedient to give up the work in Soochow, 
 its present prosperity and promise brought a deep lesson. Thank 
 Ood it is not the way of the missionary enterprise to let go 
 where it has once taken hold, until its work is done. 
 
 From iSoochow we went on by rail a two hours' journey, in- 
 stead of the two days' boat trip of earlier times to Shanghai, 
 just catching, the evening boat across the bay where Walter M. 
 Lowrie met his death at the hands of pirates in the early days, 
 to Ningpo. One of the rules posted in the saloon of the steamer 
 suggested the not infrequent ways of foreigners with Chinese, 
 "If the saloon boys shall do anything to offend the passenger," it 
 said, "the passenger shall not punish him but inform the Cap- 
 tain of the same." All the freight was carried on the boat at 
 Shanghai and off of it at Ningpo without a truck and without a 
 crane, by Chinese hand labor, — ^men picking up the heaviest bales 
 or boxes on their own backs or carrying them on bamboo poles. 
 For this kind of labor surely the Chinaman can surpass any 
 other kind of workman in the world. In Ningpo city across the 
 river from the old walled section, the station has its two good 
 schools for boys and girls with their long and fruitful history 
 and its various classes for women. One church is in this center 
 and another in the heart of the walled city, and many more are 
 scattered throughout the country and visited either from Ningpo 
 or from Yu Yao where Mr. Shoemaker and Mrs. Shoemaker and 
 Miss' Rollestone have opened a sub-station with a most interest- 
 ing hospital in charge of a Chinese Christian doctor trained by 
 Dr. Venable of the Southern Presbyterian Mission at Kashing. 
 Good lives seem to leave an immortal fragrance behind them and 
 the Ningpo Christians cherish brightly the memory of Nevius 
 and McOartee and' the whole company of men and women who in 
 earlier years served Christ and His Church in Ningpo and have 
 now passed on to their reward. 
 
 411 
 
From Ningpo formerly one would have crossed by river and 
 'boat to Hangchow and needed four days for the journey. Now 
 a night's ride takes one back to Shanghai and it is five hours 
 by rail from Shaaghai to Hangchow. In prosperity and industry 
 and the affection of the people, Hangchow and Soochow are twin 
 cities, "Above is heaven," runs the common saying, "and below 
 are Hangdiow and Soochow." Hangchow with its lake and sur- 
 rounding mountains and wide river, its temple hill in the middle 
 of the city and its guardian pagodas on the mountains looking 
 down, is far the more beautiful city and the capable, upright 
 and public-spirited governor of the province, General Chu, has 
 done a great deal to. improve the place and to encourage the in- 
 fluences whieh are working upon its inner life. Mr. Bible took 
 us at once to a new chapel and institutional center opened in 
 the center of the city which demonstrates, as the chapel in Soo- 
 chow does, that the days of street chapel preaching are not over, 
 that the work is more effective than ever, if done in the right 
 way. Now, by 'having the chapels in the business sections of 
 the city where the Chinese live in their shops, and opening them 
 at night, there are thronged congregations of the very type of 
 men out of whom independent and self -supporting churches must 
 be made. In what was the old decadent Mauchu section of the 
 city, now opened up by Governor Ohu, with wide streets and a 
 marginal park along the lake, the union girls' school of the 
 Northern Baptists and the Northern and Southern Presbyter- 
 ians has acquired a fine five-acre plot and is erecting its new 
 'building for grammar and high schools. Five miles away, just 
 over a little range of hills and on a magnificent site looking out 
 over the river and the far-reaching hills and plains, the new 
 buildings of the Hangchow College supported by the Southern 
 Presbyterians and ourselves have been erected. This is thfe only 
 college in the entire Chekiang province, with its population of 
 twelve or fifteen million. It is calling for several strong men 
 for its faculty at once, one to teach history and economics and 
 another to teach chemistry, but both to have as their chief con- 
 cern the making of Christian men. How can men be found, who 
 will turn to opportunities like these, for which it is so hard to 
 find men, instead of mingling in the overcrowded competition 
 for places at home? 
 
 iSihanghai is surely one of the most anomalous cities on earth, 
 — a foreign governed city whose population is nevertheless chiefly 
 Chinese, set right down on the soil, of China. What could be 
 more pathetic than to see thousands of the very men who ought 
 to be the leaders in their own home communities, settling in- 
 stead in Shanghai to \we on their own soil under foreign flags, 
 preferring this kind of expatriation to the risks of living and 
 doing their work in the communities where they belong. Of 
 course there are many who take refuge in a place like the Shang- 
 hai foreign settiement with unworthy motives, but there are 
 Jiundreds more who have come simply to enjoy the order and 
 
 •412 
 
protection and justice which they have not been able to secure 
 under their own government. The great mass of the Chinese 
 living in Shanghai, in their own country and yet out of it, are 
 drawn there by the enormous and ever-growing business of this 
 gateway and distributing post of the nation. Side by side with 
 the foreign city, the old native city continued its walled-oflf, iso- 
 lated life till within the last year. Now the old wall is down, 
 a wide boulevard is being built where it stood, the stream of 
 modem influence is pressing in. Far deeper changes are taking 
 place than were represented in the change of government four 
 years ago. 
 
 'Such a maelstrom of race and civilization and society as Shang- 
 hai presents is no easy center of missionary work and the large 
 part of the missionary activity of the city has relation not at all 
 to Shanghai, but to the widespread enterprises of missions 
 throughout the interior provinces. Our own mission is one of 
 those which, doing its share, and perhaps more than its share, 
 of the general national missionary service which merely finds its 
 headquarters in Shanghai, is also dealing earnestly with the 
 conditions which Shanghai itself presents. Three self-support- 
 ing churches have grown up in the city out of the work of the 
 station and in addition to the mission press, with its two estab- 
 lishments, we have at the South Gate the headquarters of an 
 educational and evangelistic wofk which has steadily refused 
 to withdraw to pleasanter places, away from human need deep- 
 touched with misery. Here at the South Gate by open streams 
 that are not quite as noxious as they used to be, but which are 
 still sufficiently forbidding, a little steadfast company of mis- 
 sionaries carry on the girls' and boys' boarding schools, the lat- 
 ter of which owes its best building and much of its support to its 
 graduates, now successful -Christian business men, a Bible 
 women's training school, a continuous itinerating work in the 
 country, and evangelistic work by chapels and an institutional 
 church soon to be re-established in new quarters, in memory of 
 Mrs. Nevius, among the thick populations for whom practically 
 nothing else is being done in all this section of the old city. 
 
 For two generations the missionaries have done their work in 
 these four great cities and the cities have not been evangelized. 
 Shall two more generations pass and the task be still undone? 
 Or shall one suffice? One will be enough for God if we will make 
 Him our sole sufficiency. 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 413 
 
2. THE GENERAL ENVIRONMENT OF MISSIONS IN 
 CHINA AT THE PRESENT TIME 
 
 Our first contacts with OMna at Canton on our way out to 
 Siam in the spring, and at Mukden when we returned to Chinia 
 for a month in the fall, were depressing with regard to the gen- 
 eral political and social conditions of the country. Most em- 
 phatically they were not depressing with regard to the mission- 
 ary enterprise and the accessibility and responsiveness of the 
 people, especially of the student class, to the message of Chris- 
 tianity. But in the spring the disappearance of each vestige 
 of Republican government with the single exception of the presi- 
 dential title, the uncertainty of the political future, the uneasy 
 consciousness of subtle forces at work that it was difficult to 
 understand and that were producing social and economic changes 
 which could not be controlled, the diflSculties of adjustimg the 
 products of western education to the existing social order, the 
 unrest which the great war is producing among all established 
 things, and in the autumn these considerations, intensified and 
 supplemented by the monarchical agitation, were pressing upon 
 the minds of the young men of China and throwing a sliadow 
 across their hopes. In some measure, perhaps not 'great, this 
 depression was reaching down to the masses of the people. But 
 among these masses in China there is always depression, fought 
 off and lighted up by the manly, cheerful spirit of this great 
 people, but always there as a tragic background of their life. 
 "Perhaps," as some of them said in Canton, as they spoke of the 
 ceaseless struggle with life on the edge of want, "perhaps, there 
 are too many of us and it would be better if some would die." 
 No one could be in China today I think with a sympathetic mind 
 without feeling this sense of depression and being made aware 
 of the check which had been given to the buoyant enthusiasm 
 of the nation in the first days of the Republic. Certainly we 
 felt these things as we came into China from the thrill of joyous 
 life which is felt throughout the Philippines and the firm and 
 courageous, though not untroubled, confldence of the spirit of 
 Japan. 
 
 Outwardly the first aspects of China confirmed the feeling of 
 discouragement. There were new buildings along the Bund in 
 Canton, and what was waste land twenty years ago had been 
 redeemed, but otherwise the city seemed almost unchanged. And 
 Mukden was like the old Peking of earlier days and worse, its 
 roads either morasses of mud or dried crevices cut by cart 
 wheels which no roads could withstand, its walls and gates out 
 of repair and the whole city, away from the railroad station 
 and the Japanese concession, marked by the mildew of reaction. 
 But one does not need to go far in China before the idea that 
 
 414 
 
the country has stood still or is standing still now is contradict- 
 ed by facts on every hand. When we were in China before, the 
 only railroads in the country were from. Tientsin to the outskirts 
 of Peking and from Shan Hai Kuan to Tientsin. The railroad 
 which had been constructed from Shanghai to Woosung had 
 been torn up as a concession to Chinese superstition. Now there 
 are 5,000 miles of railroad already built and many more pro- 
 jected, and we were able to cover in comfortable journeys of 
 six or seven days of railway travel what it would have required 
 almost as many montlis by cart and boat and on foot to have 
 done twenty years ago. Peking was an absolutely transformed 
 city, the railway now running through the walls into the heart 
 of the city, broad macadamized roadsi traversing the city in 
 every direction, rickshas and carriages and automobiles taking 
 the place of the heavy, springless carts which were the only 
 means of movement before, modem hotels and office buildings 
 standing where Chinese shops and hovels had been. Shangliai 
 had grown so that there were handsome school buildings and 
 blocks of residences like sections of a residence district in New 
 York far out in what had been rice fields when we were here 
 before. Intelligent and honest officials in cities like Hangchow 
 had built new roads and opened up waste property and encour- 
 aged enterprise. It would be easy to multiply indefinitely tlie 
 evidence of China's material advancement., It will suffice to 
 mention as a single illustration the Hanyehping Iron and Coal 
 Company whose manager, Mr. K. S. Wang, told us that they em- 
 ployed now five thousand laborers, that the whole great plant 
 both at the mines and the furnaces was conducted by Chinese, 
 that there were no Japanese whatever in their works, and only 
 a few and diminishing number of foreign expert advisers. The 
 immense capacities of the country for production and progress 
 have been only in the slightest degree released, but the young 
 men of China and their friends ought not to be discouraged at 
 the beginnings which have been made. 
 
 As we have gone on in China we have found in each depart- 
 ment of life, as might have been expected, the same need of bal- 
 ancing the grounds of discouragement and of hope. It is so in 
 the case of the government and of political administration. The 
 young men generally, and indeed all the Chinese with whom we 
 have talked, with the exception of a few officials, have been great- 
 ly cast down over the monarchical movement. They have re- 
 cognized that Republican government did not exist, but they 
 hoped that the form might be preserved, knowing that it would 
 be easier to develop the reality within the form than to recover 
 the form later if it should be destroyed now. They believed 
 that the change was probably inevitable and they thought that 
 it would be made without disorder, as the President controlled 
 the army and had skillfully distributed it, and reorganized the 
 rpolice so as to have every section of the nation in hand, and 
 also because the merchant class deprecated any further disturb- 
 
 415 
 
ance. At the same time they recognized the force of the argu- 
 ment which has doubtless led Yuan Shi Kai to a sincere convic- 
 tion that the change waa desirable in order that his really mon- 
 archical power might be legalized and that there might be a 
 pacific provision for some succession to his authority, although 
 it must be added that the public estimate of the character of 
 his sons is unfavorable. If it is said and admitted, as it will be, 
 that a great deal of the old graft and corruption has come back 
 into the public service, it must be recognized also that a large 
 number of young and efficient and honest men who found their 
 way into the government .service at the time of the revolution 
 have been retained by the old element which has returned, but 
 which recognizes that a new day has come and that some men 
 must be kept in the public service who can deal with the new 
 problems. It may be said generally that while in governmental 
 administration there has been a reaction, by no means all the 
 ground gained by the forces of progress has been lost, and the 
 general conviction is that Yuan Shi Kai is doing the best he 
 can for the country and is sincerely desirous of promoting its 
 progress at a deliberate pace and without rupture with the past. 
 Whoever studies the Asiatic nations will realize that this is a 
 real problem and that it requires a very high degree of states- 
 manship to know what of the old to cut away and what to leave 
 that the new may be grafted on. 
 
 When we asked one of the most thoughtful men in China why 
 it was that China had not been able to make the transition from 
 the old order to the new as Japan, had done, and why the young 
 men who had led the revolution when they bad the power in 
 their hands had not been able to do what the young men whom 
 we now speak of as the elder statesmen had done for Japan in 
 the days of their youth, he replied that there were many answers, 
 some involving racial characteristics, others the difference in 
 the size of the two nations and in their political traditions and 
 national temper, other problems of edncational psychology, but 
 that he himself was dispoised to lay the blame largely upon the 
 Dowager Empress who had had the opportunity to be to China 
 what the late Emperor of Japan had been to his nation, but 
 who had been wholly blind to her opportunity and instead of 
 guiding the forces of transition had strangled the nation on the 
 threshold of its new day, that she had thrown into chaos what 
 with wise handling might have been made the processes of ord- 
 erly national reconstruction. Two other men were present who 
 had been in China for many years and one said that his ex- 
 planation was that in this as in all things the Chinese mistook 
 the superficial for the real with the inevitable consequences of 
 .such incapacity for true judgment, and the other said that he 
 attributed it to the Chinese want of co-operation, that the peo- 
 ple knew how to combine temporarily but did not know the 
 secret of organic co-operation, sustained and constructively di- 
 rected. But one hesitates to accept, even from wise men, siich 
 judgments of racial incapacity against the Chinese. 
 
 416 
 
In the social conditions of China, also, the elements of de- 
 pression and hope are mingled today. On the railroad train 
 from Tientsin to Peking we fell in with the well known philan- 
 thropist and social reformer Mr. Yung Tao. He is the man who 
 at the time of Mr. Eddy's visit was moved to buy 5,000 Bibles to 
 present to officials and prominent Chinese that they might seek 
 therein the springs of China's moral renewal. He has sent these 
 out with a card stating that they were from one who was not a 
 Christian. He thinks his influence is increased by the fact that 
 he speaks as one who has not connected himself with the church 
 although he seems to be, in conviction and in spirit, if not a 
 lOhristian, then very near the Kingdom. He has set up over 
 Peking, Chinese fashion, tablets .of moral exhortation, and in 
 halls and public park§ he fearlessly preaches an exacting gospel 
 of social and moral reform. After an interesting conversation 
 he dictated the following statement of his views and endeavors: 
 
 "The most dangerous point of China is this, that most people 
 look only after pleasures. In order to get a pleasure they must 
 secure some money either by squeezing or by gambling. When 
 by chance they get money their first thought is to marry a con- 
 cubine. The more money they have won the more concubines 
 they will marry. The Chinese can do business as well as others, 
 but they are so engaged with this system of concubinage that 
 they are always satisfied with a little because they want all the 
 time they can have with their concubines. This concubine sys- 
 tem has existed in China for thousands of years, but in the olden 
 times only the higher classes of people could have concubines. 
 Now, however, this thing has spread so widely that it has gone 
 to nearly all classes. If China stood alone such a system would 
 not be bothered about, but now China is open to all countries. 
 She can depend only upon the rich' people and the people in 
 power. Now the powerful people and the rich people are nearly 
 all engaged in the concubine system. Th^at is why China is go- 
 ing constantly down every day because the high class people 
 and the rich people want to get money very quickly by squeezing 
 in order to have their private pleasures. China is hopeless un- 
 less this system is prohibited. Instead of prohibiting, however, 
 about four months ago the Chinese government passed a new 
 law allowing people to marry more wives, a thing which has 
 never been allowed in the old law. They think that they deserve 
 to marry so many wives. They never think that this is the weak- 
 ness of China. Why do they squeeze? Because they want to 
 support their young wives. 
 
 "A country is made up of families. The principle of the fam- 
 ily is the husband and the wife. The Chinese families of the high 
 class have so many wives kicking each other, being jealous of 
 each other, holding each other down. Why do the girls wish to be- 
 come a second wife? Because they want to wear good clothes. 
 The poor husband has to support them. That is why when 
 anything comes to their hand they grasp the money or squeeze 
 it out of others. I have looked into this very minutely and every 
 
 417 
 
 14 — ^Hepont of Deputaitlon. 
 
business that is in the hands of people having many wives is 
 never successful. These people have no far-sighted ideas. They 
 only care for the young girls. What a pity this is that a coun- 
 try requires men, experienced men, to help her, hut instead of 
 helping, the men are engaged along such lines. The people who 
 have no chance to gain money by squeezing go into gambling 
 for they think that in this way they can reach their arm of 
 pleasure. 
 
 "The great weakness is that all the old sages have taught that 
 when a man has a bad habit you must not say anything about it, 
 so that a man may have all these bad habits and it will be kept 
 a secret. This is not right. Good and evil must be pointed out 
 very clearly in order that people may know which is right and 
 which is wrong. The concubines and the gambling are the weak- 
 ness of China. I hope that friends of G-od's purposes to save 
 China will point out these evils and show them up to the whole 
 world that the Chinese may be ashamed of themselves. Just as 
 in a sickness when all inside is destroyed and diseased. If we 
 show it up with a knife all the diseased matters will comje out. 
 
 "Ninety per cent, of the Chinese are poor people. These peo- 
 ple are good people. Ten per cent, are rich people and the people 
 in power. Of this 10 per cent., 90 per cent, have these bad habits* 
 I hope earnestly that all our countrymen and the friends of all 
 nations will complain of this wickedness in order to save this 
 90 per cent, of poor people. These poor people are good workers, 
 they are honest, they are diligent, they are economical, they can 
 live in a very poor state. Most of the rich behave so badly that 
 they deserve to have a bad result come upon them. But if any- 
 thing happens to these rich people, the poor people will have to 
 suffer also. 
 
 'ISuch an evil can be stopped, for the rich people and those in 
 power always listen to law. Take opium for eixample. Once get 
 into the habit and it was very hard to give it up. But when the 
 government prohibits it, then the people give it up at once. The 
 system of concubinage could also be given up easily if the govern- 
 ment wished to have it so. As I have said, most of the people 
 are opposed to this system. If this were not so, prohibition 
 could not be ejected. 
 
 "I have offered myself to work against this system for my 
 whole life. I hope to get many Chinese and other friends to help 
 me too. I think if we keep on getting numbers of people to pe- 
 tition the govenunent this may be stopped. It is a hard test. 
 It can never be done unless miost of the Chinese know that it is 
 a bad thing. I think it is no use to ask one or two men to 
 petition the government to pass such a law. What is most nec- 
 essary is a public opinion. I started to oppose this system in 
 Peking about a year ago and all the poor classes say that I am 
 right. But the people with many wives dislike to listen and 
 they even try to harm me in other ways. But I think if we keep 
 on like this they will not oppose it much longer. I have con- 
 
 418 
 
sidered many other ways of fighting this system but they are no 
 use. Even the wives of the family can do nothing because the 
 Chinese ladies have no power over the house. The property is 
 all in the hands of the husband, w'ho treats his wife just like a 
 plaything. When her beauty is gone he wants to try to get an- 
 other. China is lawless. The only way to oppose this system is 
 by talking and lecturing and showing it up. It is my idea that 
 we must get rid of this evil, so' my messiage, my preacher's sub- 
 ject is first that every one must honor Grod, second, dio their 
 duty with all their might, and third, be diligent and economical. 
 These three we must do and I have another three which we must 
 not do, first, not to marry mor^ than one wife, second, not to 
 play in the whore-house, third not to gamble. These are my sub- 
 jects which I intend to say to my fellow countrymen all the 
 time." 
 
 These are the strong words of an earnest reformer who sees 
 vividly the abuses which he seeks to remedy. Doubtless the 
 great body of life in China, as Mr. Yung Tao says, is as decent 
 and m;oral as it has ever been. No nation could have held to- 
 gether for four thousand years as the Chinese have done and as 
 they are doing today, with an unrelaxed racial continuity, if the 
 mo'ral foundations of society had not been sound. But the worm 
 of corruption which Mr. Yung Tao hates is certainly at work 
 and its ravages in high places are whispered with shame and 
 contempt among the people. 
 
 Industrially China has been and in the main is still an agri- 
 cultural nation. Agriculture has been supplemented, however, 
 by household trades and these are now beginning to feel the ef- 
 fects of the increasing import of factory-made products from 
 Japan and the west. And the factory system itself has begun in 
 many centers in China and it is already far developed in Shang- 
 hai, Tientsin, Hankow and other cities. It is heart-breaking to 
 go into the great cotton factories and see the men and women 
 and children, chiefly women, and children of eight years old and 
 upwiard, working in long twelve-hour shifts seven days in the 
 week and every week of the year. Near tbe house where we were 
 staying in Shanghai we saw each evening the large companies of 
 women and little girls carrying their simple rice bowls in their 
 hands on their way for their long night toil. If there are too 
 many lives in China the present factory system will bring a 
 murderous relief. We met with Chinese factory owners who are 
 eager to see conditions reformed but the problem is complicated. 
 In Shanghai one-third of the capital, including the part that is 
 most remunerative, is British, another third is Japanese, and 
 only tme-third is Chinese. It may well be that the killing strain 
 of the factory life is after all not much greater than the ordinary 
 struggle for existence and that the prohibition of Child labor 
 might bring more sufi'ering than its permission entails. 
 
 A new industrial order in China is- inevitable and it will 
 come with consequences both to China and to the rest of the 
 
 419 
 
worM which no one can foresee. When the cheapest, .steadiest, 
 most efficient labor in the world, representing niore than a fourth 
 of the working power of humanity, is employed in its own mills, 
 working up its own raw materials, and with the product enters 
 into competition with the west, a new chapter of economic his- 
 tory will btegin and a new day for China as well. Will it be 
 a happier day? Only if the new sorrows are met with new joys, 
 which only Christianity and not industrialism can bring. 
 
 In the educational life of the nation, the despondent view of 
 conditions which one at first meets seems not to be sustained 
 by the facts. Dr. Fong Sec and Mr. H. K. Tong who are prob- 
 ably as well informed as any men with regard to general edu- 
 cational conditions, while recognizing that all figures are only 
 approximate and that there are few statistics in China at pres- 
 ent which can be relied upon, state "that China has nearly 
 doubled the number of schools since the first Revolution. In 
 1911 there were approximately 39,000 schools, which included 
 high schools, colleges and universities, but exclusive of mission- 
 ary institutions. At the end of 1914 the number of schools had 
 increased to 59,796, an increase of more than two-fifths in less 
 than four years. Of 60,000 schools, 37,000 were private. Peking 
 has more than 700 schools. At the end of 1914 there were 8,849,- 
 254 students, representing one per cent, of the population of the 
 country. By adding the number of persons who have studied in 
 the old Confucian schools, it is estimated that one out of fifty 
 people in China receive the rudiments of education. This is 
 gratifying when we remember that during the last year of the 
 Ching Dynasty only one out of 400 or more people was a stu- 
 dent. More than 200,000 Chinese and 600 foreign teachers are 
 instructing the 4,000,000 students, averaging one teacher to 
 every twenty pupils." 
 
 How insecure such figures are may be seen from the fact that 
 in statistics published in the "Educational Review," Oct., 1914, 
 Dr. Pong Sec estimated the total attendance in all government 
 and private schools exclusive of mission schools at 892,514, 
 while he estimated the amount spent on education during 1914 
 as $93,440,000 Mexican of which $30,000,000 was from the gov- 
 ernment. Yet the statistics given out by the Board of Educa- 
 tion in Peking for the year 1913 reported in the government 
 schools : 
 
 Total number of schools 73,901 
 
 Total number of pupils 2,848,214 
 
 Grand total expenditures $28,350,890 
 
 By Central Government 13,708,935 
 
 By Local Governments 14,641,955 
 
 Whatever the statistics may show, however, — ^and they are not 
 altogether discouraging, — there can be no doubt about the deep 
 general interest in education and the realization of its import- 
 ance to the state. On Jan. 1, 1915, President Yuan began the 
 year with a presidential mandate on national education, signifi- 
 
 420 
 
cant for its recognition of the necessity of establishing an ade- 
 quate national system, its emphasis on the moral qualities which 
 seemed to the President most essential, and its assurance with 
 regard to private schools. The mandate was as follows : 
 
 "We are now in a transition period and our educational policy 
 has not yet been definitely shaped. When I, the President, was 
 an official under the Manchu regime I considered it as of prime 
 importance to abolish the old system of literary examinations 
 and establish schools in their stead. My idea being new, these 
 schools though established were not properly conducted; thus 
 they seemed satisfactory in form but were otherwise in spirit. 
 Since the Revolution the country has not enjoyed undisturbed 
 peace, and though it is now three years since the Eepublic was 
 formed, owing to financial difficulties, we have not been able to 
 work out the fundamental plans of our educational policy. The 
 matter of governing a country, it is to be remembered, is similar 
 to that of governing a family. The poorer the family the more 
 important it is that the education of its children should not be 
 neglected, and the weaker the nation the more important it is 
 that its people should seek knowledge. In foreign countries in 
 the East and West, writings on technical and professional sub- 
 jects by their people are numerous, and from eight to ninety 
 per cent, of their people are able to read and write. Looking at 
 our own country we find that. most of the published books are 
 mere reproductions and those of which the authors can claim 
 copyright are as few as the straggling morning stars. Conse- 
 quently brilliant youths are in lack of institutions in which they 
 can pursue higher branches of learning and raw school children 
 are in want of competent teachers. This state of affairs is no 
 doubt mainly due to the inability of the state to subsidize the 
 schools, but our people should remember that those that are 
 learned should teach the unsophisticated and those that are edu- 
 cated should teach the uneducated. In fact, the duty of educat- 
 ing the people falls not only on the educated class but on every 
 free citizen of the country. 
 
 "Now that there is no more turmoil in the country and the 
 foundation of the state has been laid, I, the President, intend 
 to carry out educational reforms without further vaccilation. The 
 ancient fundamental principles will be retained and upon them 
 will be built a new system into which the results of modem sci- 
 entific researches will be introduced. In order to make our peo- 
 ple a race of great virtue, wisdom and courage we will first build 
 their' character on a basis of loyalty, filial piety, unselfish devo- 
 tion and uprightness, and then teach them modern arts and 
 sciences. A martial spirit shall be cultivated in them in order 
 to prepare them for military service ; and emphasis must also be 
 laid to make them all practical men and discourage degenerate 
 frivolity. Their honesty should be enkindled and they are to 
 be taught to exalt patriotism before every other virtue; they are 
 to be trained to endure hardships and despise the practice of 
 
 421 
 
bunting for office. They should learn to rebuke themselves and 
 consider it a shame whenever they are behind others in their 
 literary pursuits. The discipline in the schools shall be as strict 
 as that which a general exercises in commanding his troops, but 
 the relation between the master and pupil shall be as cordial as 
 that between a father and a son. These are the objects I have in 
 view in order to bring about a new and purified atmosphere and 
 realize the true spirit of school education. It will be after we 
 have done these things that we can carry out the different 
 branches of our eduoational program. 
 
 "In all civilized countries the .system of free education is in 
 vogue and each city is divided into, certain educational districts. 
 The number of children of school age is ascertained and the citi- 
 zens have to be responsible for the funds for engaging teachers 
 to teach these children. In this country we have also adopted 
 this .system and fixed the four years in the primary school as 
 the period of free education, but our people seldom know where- 
 in their real duty lies and they often neglect the valuable time 
 of their youths. We are now aiming at establishing a system 
 ,of universal education so as to enable every one of our people 
 to rely on himself and get rid of the habit of depending on 
 others. Private schools, if satisfactorily conducted will be treat- 
 ed in the same manner as public institutions. Our educational 
 reform begins with these two important measures, namely, first, 
 the normal scho.ols, from which sihall spring middle and ele- 
 mentary schools, shall be thoroughly reorganized' so that they 
 m.ay produce competent teachers. Secondly, text books, which 
 will be used by all the schools, shall be so compiled as to secure 
 unification of standards throughout the whole country. The 
 Ministry of Education is hereby instructed to make preparations 
 for the carrying out of these two measures and it should also 
 compile lectures on the principles of free education to be deliv- 
 ered to the people. Then, as soon as the finance of the country 
 is in a more healthy state, the different grades of schools will 
 be gradually established." 
 
 In various statements the President has urged the importance 
 of the preservation and cultivation of what he describes as the 
 distinctive Chinese virtues of loyalty, filial piety, temperance, 
 and righteousness. Portions of the classics and special ethical 
 text books are to be used in the government schools to provide 
 training in these virtues. The Board of Education in its state- 
 ments emphasizes the view of the President and proposes "that 
 morality, militaristo, and practicability, shouldl be the "aimis 
 of education." The great lacks which the government feels 
 at the present time .are money and qualified teachers. It has^ 
 however, an increasing number of good schools and Chinese 
 private schools, some of them of high quality, equaling or excell- 
 ing most of the missionary institutions, have been established. 
 We heard only praise, for example, of the great school which 
 Mr. Chang Bo Ling, who hides his Christianity nowihere, has 
 built up in Tientsin. And many of the ablest young men who 
 
 422 
 
kave been educated abroad and who, in the early days of the 
 Republic, -were active in politics have now turned to the long 
 and solid work of national education and are at the head of 
 efficient and growing government institutions. The development 
 of qualified teachers for primary schools, however, is a long task 
 and it is desirable for China to hasten its performance before 
 the great body of old style village school masters, now receiving 
 no new recruits, has passed away. It might be supposed that 
 such a situation would offer a wide opportunity to mission nor- 
 mal schools and there is indeed such an opportunity but the 
 transition processes and readjustments of society are very rough 
 and disordered, and need and supply cannot be defined and 
 matched amid coarse and unjointed realities as they can on 
 paper. 
 
 In religion there has certainly been at least a superficial 
 reaction since the beginnings of the Republic. Then, as in the 
 days of the Tai Pings, there was a great upheaval of idolatry, 
 images were stored away out of sight or pulled down and 
 destroyed and temples, to which indeed for the most part feiw 
 people came, were turned to beneficial public uses or allowed 
 to fall into ruin. Now, however, one meets everywhere with 
 temples undergoing a process of restoration or renewal. In 
 Hangchow one of the great temples was being entirely repaired 
 by a government oflflcial and the huge new pillars which had 
 been' put in were of Oregon pine costing, it was said, a thousand 
 dollars apiece. On the hill back of the Hwaiyiien station the 
 little Taoist temple which had fallen into complete neglect had 
 been re-established and processions to it, abandoned for a little 
 while, had been renewed. The example of the President was 
 referred to in the renewal of the ceremonies at the a^tar of helaven. 
 The general opinion which we met in China was that there- was 
 a disposition to go more slowly in surrendering the past, the 
 Confucian influence was a little stronger than it had been and 
 that the moivement against the old idolatries was less pro- 
 nounced. 
 
 But yet more things were urged on the hopeful side. It was 
 pointed out that the movement to make Confucianism an estab- 
 lished religion and to harden the attitude of the government 
 agaiast Christianity had apparently completely collapsed, that 
 the Confucian associations in many cities had died through their 
 inability to arouse any interest. With regard to the President's 
 worship at the altar of heaven it was felt that probably many 
 motives entered into it as might appear from the President's 
 mandate explaining it, but that neither that ceremony nor gen- 
 eral conditions throughout the country indicated any renewal of 
 spiritual vitality in Confucianism and that its net result in the 
 light of the language of the President would be a simple reaf- 
 firmation of the theistic ideas Vhich Confucian agnosticism has 
 aot been able to repress. Both for its religious and its political 
 significance it is worth while quottag the mandate of the Presi- 
 dent disavowing any imperialistic idea in his worship: 
 
 423 
 
"The ceremony for the oflEering of bullocks has been recorded 
 in Ancient Eecords, and the system of altars is given in detail 
 to Chow Kuang. The Ancients respected the Great Heaven, 
 hence they offered it sacrifices. When we review the Ancient 
 Eecords we find the matter of sacrifice to occupy a most promi- 
 nent part. However, since the revolution all kinds of opinions 
 have presented themselves to the publicT It is said that the 
 system of honoring Heaven originated from the monarchical sys- 
 tem, and that the practice of offering sacrifices in the suburbs 
 ishould not be retained by the Min Kuo. Thus the ceremony 
 should be abolished as was the case of the suggestion to abolish 
 the offering of sheep in Confucius' time. Indeed they have held 
 the doctrine of the equality of all the people, and yet they have 
 failed to appreciate the sincere respect for the presence of God. 
 They think that to worship ancestors is an act to be performed 
 by the sovereign of a nation, ignoring the fact that to remember 
 the origin from which one derives his being is a common prin- 
 ciple of society. They have caused the abolition of the sacrifice 
 of bullocks, and jnade altars a heap of ruins. Certainly this is 
 not the way to manifest the Grand Ceremony and to honor the 
 august traditions. Heaven countenances what is countenanced 
 by the people, and Heaven hears what is acceptable to the ear 
 of the people. Anything which the people ask will be granted 
 by Heaven. Therefore in ancient times when the sovereigns gov- 
 erned the people they reigned in the name of Heaven. It meant 
 that an eye was there alTN^ays looking down with power, and 
 showed that there was the presence of the Unseen to afford just 
 protection. Such sentiment corresponds exactly with the spirit 
 of republicanism. 
 
 "The Standard Ceremony for the Worship of Heaven, which 
 was passed by the Political Conference and fixed by the Bureau 
 of Rites, has already been promulgated. In a petition of the 
 Ministry of Interior it is now stated that as the 23rd of the 12th 
 mouth of this year is the day of the Winter Solstice, during 
 which date the Ceremonies of the Worship of Heaven should 
 take place, therefore I, the President, have decided that on that 
 date I will respectfully perform the ceremonies in person at the 
 head of all the officials in the capacity of the representatives of 
 the people of this country. All the local officials, as representa- 
 tives of the people whom they govern, are hereby ordered to offer 
 siacrifices in their respective localities. Thus the ancient ideas 
 will be preserved and the great blessings from Heaven may be 
 appreciated." 
 
 I asked an able native. preacher what his view was as to any 
 revival of idolatry and also as to the present attitude of the peo- 
 ple toward Christianity and the real condition of the Church. 
 He replied, "I see no sign of any revival of the old religions 
 among the people. There is a fictitious revival among the offi- 
 cials but the eyes of the people are enlightened now as they 
 never were before and they say openly that the requirement of 
 
 424 
 
oaths before the god of war and the renewal of Confucian speech 
 ■and forms are simply the efforts of the offlcials to pull wool over 
 the vision of the people. I meet no one now-a-days who outward- 
 ly opposes Christianity or denounces it as a false religion as 
 men used to do. In the chapels or on the streets or on the boats, 
 all the people speak well of Christianity. In the church we 
 never knew before such a spirit of unity and common effort as we 
 know now. This last year on our own initiative we Chinese 
 ministers of the six different denominations in this city have 
 been meeting alone and we are working together. The church is 
 far purer today than it used to be. People do not enter it for 
 the sake of political help. Formerly I am sorry to say there 
 were many who tried to use the church for wrong ends but they 
 have been cut off and all that is past now. As to financial need^ 
 we have no face to ask for more aid after all the help of the years 
 that are past. Our great need is for more faithful men and our 
 message should be, what I try to make my own, the purity and 
 unity of the church." 
 
 We laid this whole question of the present political, social, 
 educational and religious situation in China before a large group 
 of the ablest an:d most influential younger Chinese leaders who 
 were together in one city and asked them whether the general 
 view which I have stated here is correct. No better judgment of 
 present conditions could be framed than the composite judgment 
 which they expressed. They were lleads of schools, teachers and 
 business men, some connected with the government and some 
 quite independent. It will be fairer not to identify them further. 
 
 "The political and social situation," the first speaker said, "is 
 quite dark. Four years ago it was very bright, but there was 
 too great haste. It was easy then for new men to reach public 
 office. Now the wave has subsided. The old element is largely 
 in control again but the mind of the people has been opened and 
 their thoughts will not go backward. And we realize that here, 
 among the thoughts of the people, our work is to be found. We 
 used to say that if the political machine could be changed all 
 would be right and we gave ourselves to the study of govern- 
 ment and to the effort tO' change government. Of the ten thou- 
 sand students in Japan in those days most were studying politics. 
 Well, the machine has been changed and the form of government 
 altered and things are as they were. So now men are trying to 
 change the material out of which the machine is made. They 
 have come to the opinion that we must go back to fundamentals 
 and deal with social elements and the raw materials of the 
 nation. The new tendency is quiet but it is real." 
 
 "I have been back in China only a little while," said the second 
 speaker, "but I think China is making progress in all these four 
 lines. If there are signs of reaction, nevertheless the main cur- 
 rents are onward and the backward movements are only eddies 
 in a running stream. In governmental affairs there has been 
 great progress in comparison with the old day. There really 
 
 425 
 
has been a national awakening. The Revolution was only one of 
 the signs of it. We must not etsaggerate the Revolution and 
 then be disappointed with our exaggeration. It was only a sign 
 of a real movement that preceded it and that lasts after it. And 
 probably the Revolution was too sudden. Young and inexperi- 
 enced mem rushed into government and were not able to carry 
 the responsibility of it so that the older men came back. Never- 
 theless they have kept many of the new men as indispensable 
 and while they are subordinate they are still wielding influence. 
 Socially a revolution sometimes works more harm than good 
 and it does not change moral practices. Some of the old evils 
 like concubinage continue. Still I believe that this practice is 
 increasingly condemned. I know some men whose fathers kept 
 concubines who have resolved not to do so. It is true that most 
 of these men live in treaty ports and owe their higher moral view 
 to foreign influence. The existence of the evil in higher circles 
 makes it hard to fight the matter openly because there is ao 
 real freedom of speech. Educationally there is much uneasiness 
 but there is also real progress. The President has declared that 
 he is going to pay special attention to education. His acts en- 
 dorse his word. He has been giving his own money and the 
 money of the state for the establishment of schools and the pre- 
 paration of text books. This has brought a new life into edu- 
 cation. Religiously I have not heard much of the restoration of 
 old beliefs. Several years agb there was a movement to promote 
 Confucianism but this has lost its ardor and the men who pro- 
 moted it are now silent. The present situation is not so gloomy 
 as some think. Many influences are working for the uplift of 
 China, education^ communications, the Christian churches with 
 their schools and hospitals, the magazines and the press. The 
 forces of these movements cannot be stopped. If the number of 
 men willing to sacrifice for China can be increased there is no 
 need of fear." 
 
 "The apparent restoration of old beliefs is not wholly bad," 
 added the first speaker. "In the revolution men were too hasty 
 and negative. Now people say, and I think there is some justi- 
 fication of their view, that until we have something better to 
 take the place of the old, they had better retain the old. Theire 
 is a new that is better, but until it is given to the people, is it 
 not better that they should adhere to the little that they have?" 
 
 "It is hard for us who live in the country and in the midst of_ 
 the movements that are under way, to form a true judgmient," 
 .said the third speaker. "We may be affected by some backward 
 tendency and feel unhappy or by some forward movement and 
 feel unduly elated. But on the whole we are and, I believe,' have 
 a right to be hopeful. If our friends abroad will have patience 
 with us we will succeed. The country is large and its customs 
 are old. Anything new must come slowly 'and the new men must 
 grow up into power through experience. In the days of the 
 revolution a friend of mine was made chief of the foreign office 
 
 426 
 
in one of the provinces. He was a good, efficient Christian man, 
 but 'he was young and inexperienced and the people had not ac- 
 quired faith in him, and in the face of hie new and great respon- 
 sibilities he l<j^t faith in himself and failed. This happened in 
 many places and it was what helped to bring the old men back. 
 But the leaven has been put into the flour, the new life into the 
 nation. The backward movements and the hindrances are only 
 eddies ia the stream or pebbles in its course. I feel encouraged 
 lat the thought that Grod is depending on us and will help us and 
 also because we are not alone in our struggle but have friends 
 who are praying for us. We beg them not to desplair. The 
 fruit will yet appear." 
 
 "I am a man from the backwoods," said the fourth speaker, 
 who, though he came from an inland city, was as a matter of 
 fact one of the most widely experienced men in the group, "and 
 I do not understand these great problems and I am naturally a 
 pessimist. As to political conditions, I don't know. A mlan 
 told me that the Revolution was no use, that the people were 
 unchanged, the squeezing was worse land bribes more common 
 and the nation poorer. The birth rate gives us more ignorance 
 than the schools dispel. The old style private schools are gone. 
 What can be done? Will a pail of water quench a great fire? 
 We men ought to make the new conscience. Have we ddne this? 
 Many students have gone abroad to study. They come back 
 puffed up, talking English, foreignized, wanting to be served. 
 Have the returned students done much to better our conditions? 
 How can we get good students from abroad to change the eco- 
 nomic conditions in China? We must get them from abroad or 
 else produce them in China, and we had better produce them 
 here if we want to keep them Chinese, as we must if they are to 
 lead the people. Our problem is an Economic problem. Our 
 soldiers wear watches. Our people carry umbrellas. We have 
 taken to foreign shoes, but we make none of these things. We 
 import them all. We have not even a tannery. The people say, 
 'You Christians started ^the sentiment for a Republic and now 
 you have no men who can lead us, or carry it through.' " 
 
 "The present situation," said the fifth speaker, "is very amor- 
 phous, intangible, inchoate. We can hardly say anything defi- 
 nite about it. Of course China is making progress just as the 
 world is, even during this great war. If we believe in God or 
 religion we must believe this. The trouble is we are tempted to 
 look simply at a cross section. We are not far-sighted enough. 
 We don't see the whole historic stream, as God does. If we 
 take the long view we can be hopeful, but when we come down 
 to details and face facts we see the things that are very dark. 
 It is a time of reaction. There is a tendency to go back to the 
 old order and to make order and not progress the rule of life. 
 Of course we must have order but not as opposed to progress. 
 There may be order such as the business men want for trade 
 which is the very enemy of progress. Progress relates to the 
 
 427 
 
free expansion of the individual. We have less freedom for this 
 than we had under the Mandhus. The Confucian movement, so 
 far as there is one, isi pimply political. The President is not a 
 religious man. His motive is simply the desire for order. Con- 
 fucius lived in times of war and his whole influence was exerted 
 for the establishment of order, not in the interest of life and 
 progress. And it is just so with] Confucianism today. Its 
 authority is being used wholly for order and against progress. 
 The old men are in the saddle. There is a revival of the old su- 
 perstitions. I see in this city the repair of the temples on every 
 hand. As to society, I think a social conscience is being created, 
 as against bribery, for example. ■ As to education, the appropria- 
 tions for it have been reduced here and elsewhere and thirty per 
 cent, of what the government gets is spent for police, for the 
 sake of order, which is the cessation of progress." 
 
 "I differ entirely," broke in the third speaker, "with regard 
 to the rebuilding of the temples. Not one^half of them have 
 been rebuilt. The others are still torn down and the idols 
 thrown away. Some schools have been closed but they were 
 mushroom enterprises. On the other hand look at the new 
 schools which are growing up and which are really suited to our 
 needs. My sister went to one of the first new schools and my 
 father remarked that since she went she was no longer willing 
 to make her own shoes or to do a girl's proper work in the home. 
 We were going wrong in many of our new ways and we had to 
 change. I am not discouraged." 
 
 "I too," said the second speaker, "had heard that the number 
 of schools had decreased and I looked into the matter and learned 
 from the Minister of Education that the number had increased 
 and that the 1,600,000 pupils reported a year ago are now 2,- 
 100,000." 
 
 "This backward movement," said a sixth member of the group, 
 "is by no means all bad. We have our own four-thousand-year- 
 old civilization and we need and ought to take time to assimilate 
 the new to the old. The new can't be built on nothing. It ought 
 to be built on the good of the past and we were in danger of 
 throwing that good away with the evil." 
 
 "I also," said a seventh, "am optimistic. When the dawn comes 
 the sky is darkest. I am a Christian and I appreciate the em- 
 phasis which Christianity lays on spiritual things, but I think 
 that a large part of our need in China today is industrial. How 
 can you build a church or a society out of men and women and 
 children who work twelve and some eighteen hours a day, seven 
 days in the week, to earn a bare living?" 
 
 As the conference closed all turned to one recognized as a 
 true man, a true leader, and a true Chinese. What did he have 
 to say? "I have some answers to give," said he, "to the ques- 
 tions that have been raised, but it is late and I will not say them. 
 I will only ask our American friends to carry our greetings and 
 gratitude to the United States, thanking the people there for all 
 
 428 
 
that they have done for us through their missionary work, for 
 their national friendship, and for the return of the Boxer in- 
 demnity which we appreciate although it is true that those funds 
 were China's funds and that it was simply an act of justice, in 
 returning to China her own. I belieTe that it is true that God 
 is laying on us great responsibilities, that He expects us to lead 
 China and to make it a Chinese China, but we are not ready yet 
 to stand all alone. We need the friendship of unselfish peoples. 
 Some may be disposed to say to us, Tou cannot do the work 
 that needs to be done. We wish to help China and we will come 
 to your assistance.' No. No nation can help us. China must 
 be left to help herself. Not even America can help us. If 
 China cannot heal her own evils and work out her own problems 
 and accomplish her own mission, no one can do it for her. And 
 she can do it for herself if she is but let alone. I speak plainly. 
 There ought to be only friendship and fullness of trust and gen- 
 erous and unselfish helpfulness between Japan and China. There 
 ought not to be suspicions and boycotts and unfriendliness. The 
 Japanese yellow papers talk about the inferiority of China, the 
 impossibility of reforms and the division of the country. The 
 thoughts of the Japanese people are misled and the Chinese read 
 these things and are both grieved and goaded by them. Why 
 does not Japau seek to win the love of China? She ha® had an 
 unparallelled opportunity to do it in the case of the tens of 
 thoiusands of students from China who have istudied in Tokyo. Let 
 Japan remember what China has given her in the past in art and 
 literature and philosophy and let her be generous land just and 
 patient now until we have had time to deal with our gigantic 
 task and to achieve it." 
 
 To this task these men and scores of men and women like 
 them are devotedly bending themselves. Turning aside from po- 
 litical ambitions they are devoting their lives to the great work 
 of social and educational regeneration which they realize needs 
 to be done within Chinese life and character. To some of them 
 nevertheless, political opportunity has opened and in high and 
 low places they are giving the nation enlightened and patriotic 
 service. Others of them in private life are laying out their souls 
 where they see the need to be greatest. Mrs. Cheo, of Nanking, 
 is a representative of this large and growing company who are 
 building the new China. Three years ago when the southern 
 soldiers were returning after the Revolution they brought with 
 them to Nanking hundreds of boys and girls whom they were 
 carrying south as household slaves. The children were taken 
 from them in Nanking and given to Mrs. Cheo'. For a time the 
 Republic supported them and then discontinued its support until 
 through the appeal of friendly missionaries it was resumed. The 
 same friendship was compelled more than once at the risk of 
 life to protect the orphanage against the brutality of soldiers 
 in the second revolution. Six himdred orphans are eared for 
 now in the orphanage with a discipliue, a management, a prac- 
 
 429 
 
tiealness of education and a tenderness of sympathy sucli as 
 could be envied in any other land. And the whole institution 
 and its ■wonderful work rests on a frail little slip of a Chinese 
 woman who fears no man and loves only God and duty. 
 
 The two conditions of all progress are steadfastness and stabil- 
 ity. Are not both these conditions met in the Chinese people? 
 What people possess more steadfastness? Three centuries ago 
 the Manchus overthrew the Chinese, but who, really, was over- 
 thrown? For those three centuries the Chinese kept the line 
 of racial cleavage sharp, and distinct, subtly drained away the 
 energies of their conquerors, and now after two hundred and 
 fifty years of steadfastness of purpose have broken the hated 
 yoke. Where on earth is there any other nation with such abid- 
 ing qualities of stability and endurance? And only those who 
 are ignorant of Chinese history can think of the Chinese as 
 impassive or immobile. No nation has ever been shaken by might- 
 ier upheavals or responded more readily to hew ideals or shown 
 a more unflinching will for moral change. There are many who 
 would regard the wiping out of the saloon and the liquor traflQc 
 in the West as child's play in comparison with the suppression 
 of the opium traffic and the annihilation of the opium habit in 
 China, and yet within a period of ten years China has broken 
 and burned up these chains. Not once did we smell opium where 
 twenty years ago its odors were in every Chinese city. Not once 
 did we see an opium victim although twenty years ago they could 
 be found on every highway. The moral enthusiasm and energy 
 with which China wiped out the opium curse is a proof that she 
 is equal to any moral reform or can be made equal by the ener- 
 gies of the Christian faith. 
 
 And the greatest of all changes that has taken place in China 
 is the change in the place and influence of Christianity. Let Mrs. 
 Abbey's picture of "Then" and "Now" in the station of Nanking 
 suffice for illustration. 
 
 "Forty years ago, before any of the missions at present in Nan- 
 king had set foot there, only the temple roofs stood out above 
 the general gray and green ; the Confucian temple on a little hill 
 to the south, the granaries with their little ventilating roofs, the 
 Drum Tower and the North Pole Temple on another hill to the 
 northeast, with beautiful Purple Mountain behind it, outside the 
 city, and the sweep of hills and valleys to the northwest, where 
 the gentry had their country homes before the Taiping Rebellion. 
 At that time half of the gray roofs between the Drum Tower 
 and the South Gate were heaps of ruins. 
 
 "Our Presbyterian Church was then prospecting for an en- 
 trance, and a year later, three inexperienced missionaries with 
 little knowledge of the language or the people, were living in a 
 rented Chinese house, under the shadow of the southern wall. 
 It is a far cry from that day to this. 
 
 "Then, our Christians were all imported, or of doubtful sta- 
 bility. Now, on Communion Sunday, it is necessary to exclude 
 
 430 
 
all but 'Cliristians and inquirers from the principal service of 
 the day, and no church is large enough to accommodate all the 
 Christians, when union meetings are called. They are now held 
 in three churches in different parts of the city. 
 
 "Then, almost all hearers in the street-chapels were attracted 
 by curiosity. Coolies laid down their burdens and carelessly 
 listened while resting. Now, it is easy to draw an intelligent 
 and interested audience by cards of invitation, judiciously dis- 
 tributed among the students and gentry, who once despiseid the 
 foreigner and his religion. 
 
 "Then a few children in that Chinese house under the city 
 wall sbouted the Classics and memorized the Gospels under a 
 heathen teacher, with some superintendence from the mission- 
 ary's wife, who lived over the school. Now all over the city are 
 thousands of boys and girls in the numerous primary schools, 
 and over one thousand in the higher institutions of learning 
 housed in the large foreign buildings all around us, the great 
 University of Nanking, including the Union Medical (School, Nor- 
 mal School, and an Agricultural Department in embryo, and a 
 number of girls' schools soon to be topped by a Union College 
 for Women. The Theological Seminary has already been men- 
 tioned. There is a corresponding institution for women, the 
 Bible Teachers' School, where educated women can be thorough- 
 ly trained as Christian leaders. There are also schools where 
 women wbo never had a chance when they were girls can get an 
 elementary educatian lamd a knowledge of Christian truth, so 
 that they can teach their less favored sisters. 
 
 "Then, a little quinine and castor oil were given out by ama- 
 teurs and a few would-be opium suicides were saved. Now, sev- 
 eral large hospitals are connected with the Medical Schools, and 
 a Nurses' Training School, and Chinese Christians are sent out 
 as doctors and nurses to carry the Gospel of healing for soul 
 and body. 
 
 "Our nearest building shows the great change in the staff of 
 foreign workers. It is a hospital for foreigners. Close by they 
 are leveling the ground for a little school-ihouse for the children 
 of the foreign community and plans are drawn for the Language 
 School where the new missionaries of all denominations can 
 prepare for their work and then scatter through the whole Yang- 
 ste Valley. During the last year there were forty or fifty young 
 men and women studying here in the upper story of a University 
 building and enjoying the hospitality of the thirty or forty mis- 
 sionary homes you see scattered around you. 
 
 "These are a few of the changes that have struck me after an 
 absence of eight or nine years in the homeland, but the greatest 
 changes cannot be told so easily. The greatest change has taken 
 place in the hearts of the people. Last spring, as I watched the 
 earnest, intelligent faces of the congregation of women and older 
 girls that were listening to Mrs. Montgomery and Mrs. Pea- 
 body, I thought of the old days and the stolid faces that looked 
 
 431 
 
kito mine with, no comprehension of the blessed truths of the 
 single Gospel, and , reached out my hand to grasp that of the 
 first Christian •woman converted in Nanking, about thirty years 
 ago, whispering, 'Could you have hoped for such a gathering as 
 this, when you first heard of Christ in that chapel near the 
 South Gate?' Waves of gratitude swept over us as we thanked 
 God and took courage." 
 
 The church at home should look upon the China of yesterday 
 and today and take courage also and her courage should harden 
 into resolution at the thought which Dr. Hayes has expressed 
 that "with China converted, considering her numbers, resources 
 and influence in Indo-China and the East Indies, we hold the key 
 to all Eastern Asia, but with China unconverted or crystallized 
 into infidelity, we have only touched the hem of the Oriental 
 garment." E. E. S. 
 
 432 
 
3. SOME PRESENT-DAY MISSIONARY QUESTIONS IN 
 
 CHINA 
 
 One cannot turn to the questions of our own organized work 
 in China without being reminded afresh of all that has gone in 
 to our missionary history and of the lives still remaining which 
 span most of our work among the Chinese people. There are 
 still at work in China seven missionaries who went out to the 
 field prior to 1870 and who have each spent, accordingly, forty- 
 five years or more in China, Dr. Martin, who went out in 1850, 
 and Dr. Farnham in 1859, and Dr. Corbett in 1863, Dr. Wherry 
 in 1864, Miss Noyes in 1868, Dr. and Mrs. Fitch in 1870. The 
 work which these men land women have done is beyond any hu- 
 man praise but it is not beyond the recognition which the church 
 can give in providing what they ask for the work that remains 
 for them yet to do. The Shantung Mission is urging that Dr. 
 Corbett's friends at home and in China should provide adequate 
 buildings for the school in Chefoo as a memorial to his comple- 
 tion of a half century of service. It is interesting to recall that 
 when Dr. Corbett came out to China it was on a 900 ton sailing 
 vessel which took 167 days for the voyage from New York to 
 Shanghai and that almost another month was passed in waiting 
 at iShanghai for another steamer to Chefoo and that meanwhile 
 three physicians advised his immediate return to the United 
 iStates believing that he could not live in China, that the ship 
 on which he sailed for Chefoo was wrecked on the coast of 
 Shantung, and that his work was begun among opposition, pesti- 
 lence, and the political chaos resulting from the Taiping Rebel- 
 lion. However discouraged other people may become as they 
 take their short views of China, Dr. Corbett smilingly looks back 
 over the half century that he has been in China comparing what 
 was then with what he sees today, and rejoices with great joy and 
 boundless 'hope. 
 
 I. General Evangelistic ProMems. 
 
 A report of the Special Committee on Survey and Statistics, 
 submitted to the China Continuation Committee at its meeting 
 in the spring of 1915, shows how great the growth of the mis- 
 sionary body in China has been and enables us also to make some 
 interesting comparisons between the distribution of forces and 
 the policies of the different Boards. In 1876, twelve years after 
 Dr. Corbett reached the field, the total number of missionaries 
 in China was 473. In 1913 it was 5,563. Since 1876 the men and 
 the married women missionaries have increased roughly ten 
 fold, but the single women missionaries, twenty-six fold. Then, 
 the single women were about one^eighth of the total missionary 
 body. Now, they are between a third and a fourth. The propor- 
 
 433 
 
tion of single women in our Presbyterian mission, contrary, I 
 think, to what is generally supposed, is less than the proportion 
 in lany of the other five largest missionary societies in China, as 
 the following table will show: 
 
 China Inland Mission 
 
 American Presbyterian Mis. N. 
 Church Missionary Society. . . . 
 Methodist Episcopal Mis. N. . . 
 American Episcopal Mission. . 
 
 
 Single 
 
 Married Women 
 
 
 Men 
 
 Women Women 
 
 Total 
 
 Total 
 
 380 
 
 345 
 
 270 
 
 615 
 
 995 
 
 172 
 
 111 
 
 128 
 
 239 
 
 411 
 
 120 
 
 164 
 
 82 
 
 246 
 
 366 
 
 101 
 
 141 
 
 89 
 
 230 
 
 331 
 
 75 
 
 48 
 
 46 
 
 94 
 
 169 
 
 This report contains also a table showing the mission stations 
 opened in different decades by the leading missionary Boards, 
 as follows, although the table is unsatisfactory, as it omits five 
 of our Presbyterian stations, six stations of the Church Mis- 
 sionary Society, and does not include the facts regarding the 
 Methodist Episcopal Missions. 
 
 China Inland Mission . . . 
 
 American Presb. N 
 
 Church Missionary Soc. 
 A. Board of Com. F. M. 
 American Episcopal Mis. 
 
 1807- 
 
 1860- 
 
 1870- 
 
 1880- 
 
 1890- 
 
 1900- 
 
 1910- 
 
 Total 
 
 1860 
 
 1870 
 
 1880 
 
 1890 
 
 1900 
 
 .1910 
 
 1913 
 
 
 2 
 
 9 
 
 19 
 
 43 
 
 75 
 
 50 
 
 18 
 
 216 
 
 4 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 7 
 
 6 
 
 4 
 
 31 
 
 . 3 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 6 
 
 17 
 
 9 
 
 8 
 
 46 
 
 1 
 
 6 
 
 2 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 14 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 
 2 
 
 i 
 
 9 
 
 
 15 
 
 Leaving out of consideration the China Inland Mission which 
 pursues a somewhat distinctive policy, it appears that since 
 1890 the Church Missionary Society has opened 34 new stations, 
 our Board, 17, the American Episcopal Board, 10, and the A. B. 
 C. F. M., none. The Methodists, the Church Missionary Society 
 and ourselves are each working in seven provinces, the Ameri- 
 can Episcopal Board and the A. B. C. F. M. in five. It appears 
 to be the policy of our missions to build up larger stations in the 
 main than those of other Boards, although we have no station 
 as large as two of the Methodists' and one of the C. M. S.' as the 
 following table shows: 
 
 50 
 
 C. I. M 1 
 
 A. P. M., No 
 
 C. M. S 1 
 
 M. E. M., No 1 
 
 Am. Epis. Mis 1 
 
 Am. Biapt. F. M. S 
 
 A. B. C. F. M -.. .. 
 
 W. M. M. S 
 
 From these various statements two facts appear: (1) That 
 since 1890 we have pursued a policy of extensive development 
 side by side with the streugthening of the existing stations, while 
 the American Board lias followed an extreme policy of intensive 
 development^ having opened no new stations since 1890, although 
 
 434 
 
 CENTERS WITH 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 41-50 
 
 31-40 
 
 21-30 
 
 11-20 
 
 6-10 
 
 3-5 
 
 1-2 
 
 MISSIONARIES 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 39 
 
 100 
 
 69 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 2 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 5 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 19 
 
 17 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 
 1 
 
 5 
 
 9 
 
 3 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 1 
 
 . , 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 9 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 8 
 
 io 
 
 3 
 
it lias transferred one of its old stations to a new center. (2) 
 That it is the tendency in our missions when a station has once 
 been established to build up a strong station staff. Our regular 
 stations almost always strive for the development of boys' and 
 girls' boarding schools and the establishment of hospitals. Out 
 of thirty-six stations we have only nine with five missionaries 
 or less, while the Methodists have nine Such stations out of 
 twenty-seven, and the Episcopalians seven such station® out of 
 fifteen, and the Northern Baptists eleven such stations out of 
 twenty-one, and the Wesleyans thirteen out of twenty-two. Al- 
 though these concrete facts have not been in mind in the stations 
 that we have visited, the general tendency of the policy pursued 
 by our missions in China has been, and everywhere we have met 
 with general agreement in the view that, without abandoning at 
 all our purpose of further extending our. work and opening new 
 stations, nevertheless for the next few years the emphasis should 
 be placed on intensive development of our present stations and 
 the territories about them. In carrying out this plan two defi- 
 nite proposals are made, first that points which in earlier times 
 might have been urged for the establishment of stations manned 
 by foreign missionaries should be opened, in numbers suflflciemt 
 to give the experiment a fair trial, by strong Chinese, developing 
 the work as a joint undertaking of the missions and the Chinese 
 church, and second, the enlargement of the native currency ap- 
 propriations for the missions, granting each year as large an 
 amount as possible toward Column D of the estimates, which 
 calls for what the missions need and could use at once in the 
 expansion of their present undertakings. 
 
 This plan of the co-operative occupation of new centers within 
 the bounds of our existing missions by qualified Chinese work- 
 ers has been laid before the Board in carefully thought out form 
 by the Shantung Mission. The mission has come tO' the plan 
 partly through the consideration of the want and opportunity 
 of its field and partly because of the need of working out some 
 method of co-operation which will hold in Christian evangeliza- 
 tion the strong young leaders of the church who need a chance 
 for initiative and heavier personal responsibility. The need in 
 Shantung is overpowering, with its thirty million people and 
 eighty-one out of one hundred and sixteen cities without any 
 missionary resident. The opportunity is equally inviting. In 
 many of these cities there are now large pawnshops for sale. The 
 change of economic conditions and the imposition of more equal 
 taxes have made the pawn houses unprofitable. They are large 
 stone or brick buildings which can be easily transformed so as 
 to provide all the facilities for a large institutional work. It 
 is estimated that five thousand dollars will suflSce either to pur- 
 chase and transform one of these buildings or to erect a new 
 center containing auditorium, chapel, guest rooms, school rooms 
 for day and night schools, etc., etc. Five hundred dollars gold 
 will meet the running expenses per annum until, as is hoped, 
 
 435 
 
each center can be made self-supporting witliiii a few years. One 
 of these centers is already in successful operation. The mission 
 desires to open four more at once and to follow these if the plan 
 is successful by the occupation of sixteen more. The consider- 
 ations put forward in behalf of the plan by those who arei most 
 deeply interested are not all of equal yalue but token together 
 they seem to make a conclusive argument. 
 
 "First. It is occupying the strategic centers. For the vast 
 population of each county, the county seat is becoming more and 
 more the commanding political, commercial, educational, and 
 social center. Formerly the cities have been most difficult of 
 approach, but now their doors are thrown wide open, so that 
 evangelistic Work hereafter must not be so exclusively in country 
 districts. 
 
 "Second. It furnishes an attractive field for an able Chinese 
 leadership. As in all times and countries^ large Church success 
 awaits a fully equipped leadership. Here, as in the West, high 
 grade leaders are not satisfied with a pastorate among scattered 
 country churches, but are attracted to the cities. With churches 
 developing among these thickly populated counties, the man in 
 the central city will, without the office, be a veritable metropoli- 
 tan of wide and commanding influence. We have some such 
 men ready for this work, and an inspiring program will doubt- 
 less secure all that are needed. 
 
 "Third. This plan makes prompt use of available resources 
 and looks forward to a new and permanent method of work. 
 
 "Fourth. This plan promises Chinese and foreign co-opera- 
 tion instead of separation. If we can have' the grace and vision 
 to accord to these men these positions of evangelistic promi- 
 nence while retaining a directing influence, it will be ideal. 
 
 "Fifth. This plan is calculated to eliminate the idea that a 
 foreign church is being planted throughout China, which impres- 
 sion is a serious drawiback. Moreover the Chinese church itself 
 will never have large success until its members are filled with 
 the realization tha,t this is an enterprise for which they are re- 
 sponsible. This is a fundamental truth; now is the psychologi- 
 cal time ; and we think the above is the method for turning this 
 responisibility over to them. 
 
 '^Sixth. This method of work helps to make worth while in 
 an evangelistic way the large amount of effort and money put 
 into higher education in Shantung. It furnishes opening for 
 able and consecrated graduates, because such feel drawn towards 
 the influential task of bearing witness for Christ in city centers 
 where the men who are shaping the destinies of China go and 
 come. 
 
 "Seventh. Such occupation will give needed prestige to the 
 directly evangelistic work in the eyes of the influential classes 
 both in and out of the church. The rapidly increasing promi- 
 nence given to our church education by so many fine plants, and 
 such rapid expansion, with the turning of almost all college 
 
 436 
 
graduates to the more profitable work of teaching, is calculated 
 to misrepresent our missionary object. It thus appears that, to 
 say, the least, we need the prominence of this city enterprise for 
 the balancing up of the several departments of our common 
 work. 
 
 "Eighth. This campaign is commended by its plan of ap- 
 proach. Bible preaching and teaching, is to be supplemented by 
 lectures, schools, woman's work, medical work and Y. M. 0. A., 
 thus touching many different points of approach to mind and 
 heart. 
 
 "Ninth. This evangelistic effort promises to arrest the at- 
 tention and save from spiritual bankruptcy the educated classes, 
 and stem the rising tide of an atheistic, materialistic philosophy 
 of life. This impending bankruptcy constitutes the greatest 
 menace to the future of China. With the grip of the old re- 
 ligions gone, with atheism the popular form of educated thought, 
 and agnostic literature widely read, together with a more or 
 less conscious desire of the educated to find something to satisfy 
 the cravings of the soul, it is easy to see that a veritable crisis 
 has come in the religious history of China. Hence the wisdom 
 and urgency of the above program. 
 
 "Tenth. This project has already passed the theoretical stage. 
 We have two such men already at work in two cities with splen- 
 did results. They are men who' could command much larger 
 salaries elsewhere, but who prefer this soul-winning work in 
 these cities, especially lamong the young men and young women 
 students. In view of the above, is it not apparent that it would 
 be hard to find a Christian appeal combining so many attractive 
 and impelling considerations?" 
 
 A single special gift of $25,000 and |2,500 per annum for five 
 years would make it possible to give this plan a thorough trial 
 in five new cities. 
 
 The other matter, the need of larger appropriations for the 
 native work in all the stations, is even more generally pressing. 
 Our mission stations in China are like factories running at only 
 a fraction of their full capacity. Obviously it is more important 
 and economical to take up the margin and run these factories 
 at their full capacity than it would be to go on building new fac- 
 tories. The Board, I think, has already expressed itself clearly 
 on this point. But there is one''aspect of the matter which has 
 not been seen in sufficient clearness. The case is concretely 
 stated by Dr. Logan in a letter which he sent to the China Coun- 
 cil at the meeting which we attended. 
 
 "At Mission Meeting this summer we were lamenting the fact 
 that it is harder to get an additional first-class Chinese helper's 
 salary than it is to get a foreigner from. home. Some of us 
 believe that in a good many cases new workers are asked for 
 from the U. S. to dO' work that could be done by skilled Chinese 
 who are now available for the work if we could hold them by 
 giving salaries that would be fitting for them, considering their 
 education and consiequent standing. 
 
 437 
 
"It occurred to me that if the Board would give us the right 
 to place in the Preferred List of Workers needed,, educated 
 
 Chinese who could fill such places as it would be a 
 
 great advantage. It seems to me that there is something wrong 
 with our policy when it is harder to get the salary of a Chinese 
 on the field, who requires a modest allowance and quarters, than 
 it is to get a worker from home who is an expensive luxury from 
 most standpoints and who may not in many instances be able 
 to do the work a first-class Chinese could and would do. I spoke 
 to Mr. Cochran about this and asked him how many more for- 
 eign workers they would need at Hwaiyuan if they did not have 
 the good trained Chinese they have. I think he told me they 
 would need half as many more foreigners as they now have if 
 they did not have the qualified Chinese. Theirs is the most ex- 
 pensive work in the whole of our China field if judged from 
 the standpoint of the Mex. native class money they get, and 
 yet I should not be surprised if it is- not one of the cheapest in 
 total amount of money spent in both gold and Mex., because 
 they are using so many Chinese workers. 
 
 "I understand other missions, notably the Northern Metho- 
 dists, use relatively few foreigners; the proportion of the Chin- 
 ese to foreigners being very much greater than it is in our mis- 
 sions. 
 
 "There may be a better way than the one I have suggested 
 but I firmly believe that there is something wron'g in our metliod 
 when .there is no way now given us whereby we may have the 
 choice between an additional isikilled Chinese and a worker from 
 home. I do not think I am overstating it when I say that all of 
 us know that the chances of getting an additional appropriation 
 for a needed Chinese worker are far less than they are if we 
 ask for a new worker from home, even though ihe latter, if sent, 
 usually means a residen<:e, furloughs, outfit, and later perhaps 
 ministerial relief. 
 
 "I would make it plain that there are many oases when it is 
 not possible to say that a trained Chinese would take the place 
 of a trained foreigner. My argument is for the cases where the 
 Chinese could do the work of the other." 
 
 Perhaps it is not necessary to draw too sharp an antagonism 
 between the need for new missionaries and the need for enlarg- 
 ed appropriationis for the native work, enabling the missions to 
 employ more Chinese workers. There is and there will continue 
 to be a great need for more missionaries to do what the Chinese 
 are not as yet able to do, but I think Dr. Logan is entirely right 
 in his suggestion that there should be a closer correllation of 
 the requests for increased native work appropriations in Column 
 D, and the requests for the appointment of new missionaries. It 
 is sometimes argued that the money can be secured for the sup- 
 port of new missionaries when it would not be given for the 
 increase of the native work, and it is true that there are times 
 when the Board is unable to influence donors as to the direction 
 
 438 
 
of their gifts. But a more careful eflfort should be made both in 
 the China Council and by the Board to secure the kind of re- 
 enforcement which is most needed, whether missionaries or Chin- 
 ese workers. And the money that might otherwise be used in 
 sending out a new missionary ought to be used instead for the 
 increase of the native work appropriations, wherever that 
 strengthening is seen to be the step that should next be taken in 
 the strengthening of the work. 
 
 We are far behind many of the other missions in China in 
 the use of native Chinese agency as the following table will show: 
 
 Chinese 
 Missionaries Workers 
 
 All Anglican Missions 621 1428 
 
 Presbyterian Board North 422 954 
 
 All Lutheran Missions 385 958 
 
 Methodist Episcopal 276 1397 
 
 Northern Baptist 159 266 
 
 A. B. C. F. M 147 411 
 
 Southern Presbyterian 132 159 
 
 English Baptist 105 191 
 
 English Presbyterian 78 292 
 
 U. F. Church of Scotland 63 213 
 
 Irish Presbyterian 43 235 
 
 Reformed Church in America 23 205 
 
 Our Board's Missions in India 191 1208 
 
 The motives lying behind our conservative employment of 
 Chinese workers with foreign funds have been the desire to 
 hasten self-support and the fear of the evils of a lavish use of 
 money. These have been right motives and it is very possible 
 that as far as numbers are concerned our missions have pur- 
 sued a wiser policy than some of those which have been freer 
 in the employment of Chinese agents. It is perhaps not so much 
 a question of quantity as of quality, and the missions ought cer- 
 tainly to be enabled either by a redistribution of their present 
 appropriations or by additional appropriations to make use, 
 wherever necessary, of a better grade of native agents, who may 
 be expected the more speedily to bring the work which they are 
 carrying on to self-support. On the other hand it would be 
 quite easy for us both to employ a number of these men and to 
 increase the number of ordinary helpers and find ourselves fur- 
 ther away from self-support than ever. It is not so much a 
 matter of general policy as it is of judicious, continuous man- 
 agement in the right way of concrete situations. And this is 
 true as a rule of our dealing with the whole problem of self- 
 support. General regulations providing that Board support shall 
 diminish and church support increase by fixed ratios are not 
 without value, but they are sure to be ineffective unless concrete- 
 ly applied, and unless the application is carried through with 
 persistence. At its last annual meeting the North China Mission 
 attempted to combine the advantages of a general rule with a 
 concrete application in a plan agreed upon by the Peking pres- 
 bytery by which each church having 100 or more members must 
 
 439 
 
provide at least one-fourth of the pastor's sialary; each church 
 with 200 members or more provides at least one-half the sal- 
 ary; each church with 20 or more members provides at least 
 three-fourths of the salary; and each church with 300 or more 
 members provides the entire salary. The estimates for the com- 
 ing year are mad© out on this basis. 
 
 There is certainly need in our missions in China of some ac- 
 celeration or revision of our policies in the matter of self-sup- 
 port. According to the statistics and the China Council minutes 
 for 1914, out of 174 organized churches 27 were reported as en- 
 tirely self-supporting. It is clear that the statistics on this 
 point both as a whole and in detail were unreliable, but they 
 indicated that three of the seven missions reporting seventy-two 
 organized churches had none that were self-supporting, 2 report- 
 ing 7 churches had 2 that were self-supporting, one in each mis- 
 sion. The total number of communicants was 31,080, or an 
 average membership in the organized churches, taking account 
 also of the unorganized groups, of over 100. 
 
 One • dififlculty in the path of self-support is the continued 
 sense of dependence of the churches on the misisions instead of 
 on their own presbyteries and synods. This is very natural. The 
 mission agencies are continuous, close at hand, and efficient. The 
 presbyterial meetings ar'e occasional, remote, and without re- 
 sources. The self-supporting churches are the backbone of the 
 presbytery. When, accordingly, they find it difficult to main- 
 tain self 'Support through failures of crops or removal of mem- 
 bers, they naturally turn to the mission station for at least tem- 
 porary relief. The Weihsien station has been compelled to aid 
 a number of churches in this way which, a few years ago, were 
 reported as self-'supporting organizations. Perhaps there is no 
 escape at present from situations like this, but if an escape is 
 ever to be found it will be in the line of the disposition, now so 
 strong in our missions in China, to recognize and foster the 
 authority and responsibility of the Chinese church as a corpor- 
 ate body. Three years ago the Shantung Mission constituted 
 in each of its stations joint committees consisting of equal num- 
 bers of Chinese and foreigners, the Chinese to be chosen by Chin- 
 ese bodies who should decide upon the expenditure of all the 
 funds available for evangelistic, educational and medical work. 
 A similar plan has prevailed for some years in Japan in the 
 administration of all evangelistic work carried on by the co-op- 
 erating missions within the bounds of the presbyteries of the 
 Church of 'Christ. The plan has worked admirably. The Chin- 
 ese members have exerted a pressure both in the evangelistic and 
 educational work in advancing self-support which the mission- 
 aries could not have exerted. Such a plan is in full accord with 
 the Manual of the Board whose provisions, indeed, are more 
 far reaching and provide that the conference and co-operation 
 supplied by such committees should go farther back and have to 
 do not only with the expenditure of available funds but with 
 
 440 
 
the determination of the estimates and the fixing of the propor- 
 tions of the estimates to be asked from the native churches and 
 from the church in America. 
 
 The establishment of such co-operative committees and the 
 absolute independence- of the Chinese chnrch as an ecclesiastical 
 organization, which has been already secured, provide in theory 
 the full measure of authority, but the far deeper and more dif- 
 ficult problems are how to qualify and induce the church to ex- 
 ercise its authority and discharge its own responsibility and 
 how to create and sustain relationships of co-operation and min- 
 istry between the missionaries and the Chinese Christians which 
 shall be, not merely paper adjustments, desirable as these are, 
 but relationships of living love and spiritual service. No for- 
 mal agreements can solve these problems. They can only be 
 solved by the cultivation of personal spiritual intimacies be- 
 tween individuals, by actual daily planning and working togeth- 
 er on terms of equality, by the consolidating pressure of an eag- 
 er, onward movement. 
 
 A matter which should be spoken of because the example of 
 the Chinese church with regard to it is far reaching is the mat- 
 ter of Sabbath observance. The missions in Korea and Siam 
 have held up before the native churches the high old-fashioned 
 ideas on this subject in which some of lis at home also still be- 
 lieve. In China, however, the ideas of the churches, especially 
 those resulting from the work of Biritish and European mis- 
 sionaries and not a few of our American missions as well, are 
 much slacker, and we found in Siam, where the Chinese unmi- 
 gration is steadily increasing and where a number of Chinese 
 have come into the church, a disposition to deal leniently with 
 their keeping their shops open and continuing their ordinary 
 business on Sunday, while yet it was inevitable that their ex- 
 ample would affect the practices of the Siamese churches. Some 
 of the missionaries, however, did not well see how they could 
 do otherwise in view of what they understood to be the general 
 practices in China. At the meerting of the China Council we 
 asked for expressions of opinion from the representative of each 
 mission as to the practices of the Christians. It was conceded 
 by all that the observance of Sunday as a day of rest was much 
 too lax. The dnty of church attendance was generally recog- 
 nized, but when that had been discharged it was adndtted that 
 while in the cities many of the Christian shopkeepers closed 
 their shops, in the villages and in the country most shopkeepers 
 and farmers, and the farmers especially in time of harvest, went 
 on with their ordinary work. It was the judgment of the Coun- 
 cil that while every concession must be made to the need and 
 ignorance of the people, and to the absence of profitable ways of 
 ispending the part of the day not used in worship, there was 
 nevertheless need for a steady pressure in behalf of a more re- 
 ligious use of Sunday, and the Council deprecated the idea that 
 present practices in China should be made the occasion in Siam 
 
 441 
 
or elsewhere for a more careless Sabbath observance. Wholly 
 apart from Sabbath observance for its own sake, it may be said 
 that the church in China, just like the church in many other 
 lands, needs a few stiff self-disciplining practices to fortify the 
 conceptions of duty and principle. The antinomian tendency 
 persists in human nature and especially in mission fields where 
 the freedom of the Gospel easily becomes an occasion of laxity 
 in the reaction of converts from the legalisms of the old relig- 
 ions. And chnrches and men everywhere are better off for the 
 self-imposition of some clean laws, specially those laws of the 
 Decalogue, which the gospel was meant to consecrate and not 
 to destroy. 
 
 Another of the evangelistic problems in China is the retention 
 and use by the church of Christian Chinese students who have 
 studied abroad and returned to China. These students both 
 Christian and non-Christian present to the church and to China 
 a great opportunity and a great peril. Scores of them have not 
 been able to find employment and are in danger of drifting 
 away into 'a discontented radicalism. , The larger number are 
 ■finding footing in society and are supplying the best leaders in 
 the new life of the nation but they are iinding it difficult to 
 adjust themselves to the church. Most of the preachers are not 
 qualified to minister to the needs of this class and while it may 
 be truthfully said that these Christian students should not ask 
 to be ministered to but should throw their lives in to the work 
 of the churches for what they are able to contribute, this is a 
 counsel too high for most of them. There ought to be special 
 effort in every community where these students gather or where 
 any of them, however few, are found, to tie them to the church 
 by giving them work to do. They will not J>e held to- Christian- 
 ity by any other agency than the church. At present in many 
 communities they have little gatherings of their own for social 
 conference or for Christian worship. Those missionaries who 
 are adapted to mingling with such groups should cultivate every 
 opportunity of doing so. Out of this body of students many 
 of the great Christian leaders should come. 
 
 The supreme problem of all our work in China is how to bend 
 it all more singly and more richly to the accomplishment of our 
 great evangelistic aim. Thanks to the bequest of Mr. Kennedy 
 and to the China Emergency Campaign we have immensely im- 
 proved the equipment of our work. Much more is needed as 
 the China Council's property lists show, but I was not prepared 
 for the revelation which our visit gave of the amazing improve- 
 ment of our mission plant. What we need now and what all 
 the mission work in China needs is the inrushing of a deeper, 
 simpler, more direct tide of evangelistic service. There is danger 
 that the mechanism ' will over-weigh the energy. Some do not 
 believe this but I do not see how anyone can turn from the 
 atmosphere of the New Testament and the Pauline Epistles to 
 the missionary enterprise in China today without feeling that 
 
 442 
 
the great present need here is life that will throw itself out 
 through all the agencies that have been prepared for it and sway 
 them as the wind 'sways the reed by the powers of the new 
 creating Spirit of God. 
 
 //. Union Institutions of Higher Education. 
 
 In accordance with its policy and the policy of our church, 
 the Board has joined heartily wherever it has been possible, by 
 co-operation with other churches, in the unifying of missionary 
 education. We are sharing now in the work of three universi- 
 ties, Peking, Shantung, and Nanking; three colleges, Hangchow 
 college, and the uuion colleges for women in Nanking and 
 Peking; five theological schools in Peking, Shantung, Nanking, 
 Canton and Ghangsha; and in a number of schools of other 
 grades including half a dozen training schools for Bible men 
 and women. Many of these institutions present important ques- 
 tions which will have to be taken up in detail. Without report- 
 ing upon these here, it seems wise to suggest instead some ol 
 the general questions arising from union educational work. 
 
 1. It seems clear from experience that union in higher edu- 
 cational work does not reduce expense. If each separate denomi- 
 nation imdertook to provide single-handed the same kind of 
 institution which it joins in providing co-operatively it would 
 of course have to meet a far larger expense than its share of 
 the union institution. But as a matter of fact what most 
 denominations would try to provide separately is less than the 
 union institution and sometimes less even than their share in 
 the union insititution soon requires. For the united effort 
 attempts what the separate effort would not attempt and the 
 obligation of the union draws the different participants on to an 
 expense on its account to which they would not have felt so 
 necessitously constrained if they had not incurred the associated 
 obligation. The union schemes are not only financially more 
 expensive, they demand also an amount of time in conferences 
 aud managers' meetings and in the solution of the new prob- 
 lems which they create which make them administratively a 
 heavier burden than purely denominational institutions. These 
 are by no means arguments against the establishment of the 
 union institutions. They ought to be established and they can 
 only be established in a union way and the more adequate edu- 
 cational programs which they inevitably project are programs 
 which should be projected and to which it is well that the exist- 
 ence of the institution should act as a leverage to lift the co- 
 operating agencies. Attentioji should be called to these facts, 
 however, lest their concealment and the argument of economy 
 in behalf of the union institutionis should sooner or later react 
 as an argument against them. These institutions are wise and 
 necessary but we should enter them without delusions which 
 time will destroy. 
 
 2. The greatly increased expenditure involved in the union 
 institutions confronts us with the problem of how to meet this 
 
 443 
 
enlarged obligation without interference with the regular work 
 of the missions. Money must not be taken from that w<Srk to 
 supply the increased needs of the union schools nor should 
 that work be left with unreduced, but at the same time unin- 
 creased, appropriations while moniey is poured into the academic 
 and medical departments of the union universities. To make 
 the. matter specific, in 1913 and 1914 our appropriation to the 
 medical college and hospital of the Shantung union university 
 was |1329 Mex., the next year we were asked to increase this 
 to |3,256 Mex., the next year to $4,934 Max., and now for 
 1916-17 are asked to provide $7,164 Mex. as a beautiful new 
 hospital building has been provided by the English Baptist Mish 
 sion and the school is only now able to begin full operation. The 
 Board has not been able to provide these increases and either 
 the hospital would have stood unused or the union have fallen 
 apart, unless special gifts had been secured for the current year. 
 But what must be faced is not the emergency of a single year 
 but a permanent increase of appropriation. As soon as the Arts 
 Department is removed to Tsinanfu there will be a very large 
 increase of annual expenditure on its account. Tie certainty 
 that these obligations are involved in these union projects should 
 be faced when the projects are entered and a plan of meeting thelm 
 should be clearly in mind from the outset. We should do now, 
 in the case of these obligations in Shantung and similar obliga- 
 tions which will arise in Peking and elsewhere, what has been 
 already done in the case of the Nanking University and Gin Ling 
 College. The regular appropriations of the Board should be 
 increased by the amount of our assumed obligations. In the 
 case of Nanking and Gin Ling this obligation was defined and 
 fixed. The same should be done, if possible, in the case of every 
 other union institution but where 'it is not possible the con- 
 tingencies must be calculated and clearly faced from the begin- 
 ning. 
 
 I think that the China missions will justly feel that they 
 have grounds for complaint, however, if our obligations in the 
 case of these union institutions are cared for in this way while 
 our evangelistic work is left without the increment which it 
 needs. If the Board oould make a permanent addition to the 
 appropriations for China of $20,000 or $25,000 gold per annum, 
 I think the missions could be lifted quite out of their present 
 perplexities and enabled to meet all our obligations on account 
 of the present union projects and also of our evangelistic work 
 in its more pressing demands. 
 
 3. In the development of universities and colleges the ques- 
 tion of the extent to which technical departments and profess 
 sional scientific courses, especially graduate courses, should be 
 provided, is sure to arise. It has already arisen in the earliest 
 stages of the development of the Peking Union University as 
 indicated in the following action of the North China District 
 Committee of the London Missionary Society: 
 
 444 
 
"The following statement of the objects and scope of this 
 University is intended to inform the Board of the views of the 
 D. 0. in regard to these matters and of the limitation® we would 
 set to our participation in the University, and also to guide our 
 sub-committee in their discussions with the other Societies con- 
 cerned in the negotiations. 
 
 "The main departments of a Christian University, and thosie 
 for which the Missionary Societies should provide, are the depart- 
 ments of Theology and Liberal Arts. In these departments 
 there is little danger of competition with government institu- 
 tions whose tendency is to emphasize professional and techni- 
 cal, courses, whilst we may hope to make adequate provision 
 for these departments without overburdening the Societies' 
 financial resources. These are nioreover, the departments of 
 greatest utility in the service of the Christian community. They 
 are necessary in the preparation of men for the wider forms of 
 Christian ministry and in the literary expression of Christian 
 thought, which must play a very large part in the presentation 
 of Christian truth to the Chinese, and in helping the Christian 
 community in China to realize the riches of its intellectual and 
 spiritual inheritance. 
 
 "We would, therefore, deprecate any direct participation by 
 the Society in branches of university education such as Applied 
 Science, Engineering, and Agriculture, which are extremely 
 expensive in themselves, which are, of little service in Christian 
 work, and in which it would be impossible ultimately to com- 
 pete with the Government Universities whose work we should 
 be duplicating. We should be reluctant to enter any scheme 
 which put responsibility for such departments upon Missionary 
 Societies, though there would be no objection if these depart- 
 ments were entirely provided for and staffed from special funds 
 given for the purpose. In these direction® it would seem better 
 to make use of the Government colleges, and to exercise Chris- 
 tian influence within them by Y. M. C. A. work and by hostels. 
 
 "In view of the present international situation and of the 
 great evangeHisitic oppojrtunity with the heavy responsibili,ty 
 which it imposes upon us, it is necessary to keep expenditurf 
 on higher edupation as low as is consistent with our obligations 
 to the Union, and with efficiency in the essential departments of 
 the work." 
 
 This action of the District Committee had been submitted to 
 the Board of the London Missionary Society but had not yet 
 been acted lonA It is perhaps aj que^,tion wliich cannot be 
 answered in advance either one way or the other with any 
 assurance that the ainswer will not have to be revised. Tech- 
 nical education is the most expensive kind of education to pro- 
 vide and it is not improbable that in China, as in Japan, even 
 if the Japanese Christian University should be established, mis- 
 sions will find it better to confine their energies to providing 
 other forms of education than advanced and highly specialized 
 
 445 
 
scientific courses. On the other hand if it should seem neces- 
 sary for the institutions established by the missions in China 
 to engage in such work, might it not be possible for them to 
 unite in some co-operative scheme by which each Christian uni- 
 versity would underta:ke to provide some one branch so that 
 students desiring to specialize in that department might go to 
 that particular institution. Happily there is no need of haste 
 in deciding these questions. The quality of what we actually 
 do is more important than the quantity of what we talk of 
 doing. What Dr. Hawks Pott said in his presidential address 
 lat the last annual meeting of the Advisory Council of the Edu- 
 cational Association of China, needs to be kept in mind mot 
 only with regard to missionary education but also with refer- 
 ence to all our points of contact with the national life and the 
 governmental policies of the lands in which we are at work: 
 "There is no need," said he, "for crying out that we must make 
 all the haste possible and that unless we dO' something within 
 the next five or ten years we will not have the opportunity. 
 We have the time to develop slowly and to build strong founda- 
 tions, and we need not be in a state of panic and feel that unless 
 we attain something very big suddenly we are going to be elimi- 
 nated and entirely wiped out. I believe that for many years 
 to come the Christian School in China, whether small or large, 
 will be of very great value and the teachers in the school will 
 find that they have still op^n before them great doors of use- 
 fulness. If we plan in the spirit of panic, thinking we have got 
 to do everything in the next five or ten years, we are apt to be ■ 
 hurried into schemes or plans that may prove to be unwise, 
 but if our main endeavor is to build strong foundations and 
 do our work efficiently, and quietly, then I think we will do it 
 with the best results. 
 
 "I feel sure, and I think all of us feel in the same way, that 
 the Chinese Government is not going to look upon missionary 
 educational work as being something that is set up in the spirit 
 of rivalry ; that there is going to be nothing, or very little in the 
 nature of competition. The Chinese Government is going to wel- 
 come everything that is done here in China that is done well, 
 and that is of assistance in this great task of providing educa- 
 tion for the children of this country, and so it seems to me that 
 we should be looking forward in the spirit of great hopefulness 
 toward the future, realizing how God is giving us this great 
 means to help in transforming the life of China. Through our 
 ■schools and colleges we have the opportunity of helping to 
 develop Christian, character in our students and of produc- 
 ing men and women who will be of real service to their country. 
 The two things must work together it seems to me. They should 
 be the ideals of education, especially of our missionary educa- 
 tion; the forming of a Christlike character in our students and 
 the training of tiose who are to be of service in the Church, in 
 the State, in educational work and in industrial life. If they 
 
 446 
 
are Christlike, if they have Christian characters, then they must 
 be of service to others. If we keep these two ideals before our- 
 selves, as the aims in our work, — producing men and women 
 of Christian character, men and women who will lead lives of 
 active Christian service for their country, — then it .seems to me 
 this great work in which we are taking part will be sure to be 
 blessed of Cod." 
 
 4. The problem of the economic relationship of the product 
 of our schools to the ability and readiness of Chinese society to 
 absorb that product is one of the most interesting and perplex- 
 ing problems of education in the Far East. The ideal of purely 
 cultural education may be said to be unknown in Japan and 
 China. The only educational motive is utilitarian. It may be 
 utilitarian in a rather spiritualistic sense, in the interest of 
 Christian service, but the bread and butter consideration is 
 ever present and the moment the line is crossed between the 
 amount and quality of the school's product on one side, and the 
 ability of that product to find bread and butter employment in 
 the existing economic and social conditions in the community, on 
 the other side, and "when the latter is unequal to the former or 
 dislocated from it in any way, that moment a set of difficulties 
 appears which we scarcely know in our educational institutions 
 in America. In our new and unformed land everything is still 
 loose and free but here in the East all the slack was taken up 
 long ago. The economic tissues of society are drawn taut. 
 Men seek an education and work for it and their families mort- 
 gage their property so that they can get it, with the economic 
 end always in, view, even at the background of a true altruistic 
 spirit. For years many of our institutions have educated for 
 the church. The missions were the church. They themselves 
 made the demand and furnished the supply. So long as their 
 dtonand plus the demand of society exceeded the supply, all was 
 well, but when a time comes that the missions and native church 
 cannot absorb the supply and the balance is not taken up by 
 society, then there comes just such a startling denoueSment as 
 the strike in the Arts College of the Shantung University at 
 Wdihsien, at the back of which lay the fact that a large part 
 of the graduating class of last year was unable to find employ- 
 With the result that many of the undergraduates in fear of similar 
 disaster saw a chance both to economize and to save their faces 
 by a rebellion that terminated their college career. The lesson 
 is that everyone of our institutions in China must be studying 
 constantly its social and economic environment to make sure 
 that it is not doing a work that will be frustrated and waste. 
 It is of course true that the institutions should lead and recreate 
 isociety but the task is full of difficulty. If they go too far 
 ahead society will simply eschew their idealism as economically, 
 futile. If, on the other hand, they surrender wholly to society, 
 they forfeit their mission and simply confirm, as some institu- 
 tions have done, unfortunate tendencies whose future reactions 
 may be fatal to the institutions that fostered them. 
 
 447 
 
5. It is the economic relation of the teaching of English to 
 this problem of supply and demand in education in China which 
 probably explains the triumph of English in most of the higher 
 mission schools in China, where not only is English taught, but 
 where the education itself is given m English. ' The teaching 
 of English and still more teaching, in English must be viewed 
 not only as an economic but also as a sociological and as an 
 educational question. In these last two aspects Dr. Hawks 
 Pott, whose college in Shanghai is one of the best illustrations 
 of the success of an Anglo-'Chinese school (where a little more 
 than half the teaching is in English in the Middle School and 
 a great deal more than half in the College) uses language which 
 seems to concede that sociologically and educationally the sys- 
 tem of giving China an education by means of the English lan- 
 guage is not satisfactory. (1) Sociologically. Dr. Hawks Pott 
 recognizes that the Chinese authorities are much /perturbed over 
 the fact that English educated students have so little knowledge 
 of their own language and literature and are cut off from 
 the deepest sympathy and understanding of their own people and 
 lack that rootage in Chinese life and history which alone can 
 flit them to build the new China. "The future of China," he says, 
 "depends upon her building wisely upon the past. If she should 
 cut herself off completely from her old ethical and social ideals, 
 the result will be ruin and chaos. It cannot be too strongly 
 emphasized that as the man must be the development of the child, 
 so the life of a nation must be a growth from its past. We 
 have already seen in China some of the disastrous results which 
 come of an attempt to begin everything de novo. The Chinese 
 .student must hold fast to what was true aad of vAlue in the old 
 learning, and must relate it to his new conceptions and new 
 points of view. He must form the synthesis. A Chinese out of 
 sympathy with the genius and spirit of his own people will never 
 be a wise Ipader in the paths of progress." (2) Educationally. 
 "A further practical consideration," says Dr. Hawks Pott, "is 
 that students through the medium of English should be able to 
 translate their knowledge into Chinese. This is not the case 
 at present. At times I have invited students, who have studied 
 abroad, to deliver a lecture before one of the college societies. 
 As a rule they prefer to talk in English and give as their rea- 
 son that they they do not know how to express their thoughts in 
 Chinese. If they attempt to speak in Chinese, they are frequent- 
 ly obliged to make use of foreign words and phrases to make 
 their meaning clear. This ought not to be so. None of us believe 
 that higher education in China will always be given in a foreign 
 language. If Western knowledge is to become indigenous, and 
 cease to be an exotic, it must be spread in the language of the 
 people ... A stigma rests upon mission institutions at present 
 for the poor results in producing a good knowledge of Chinese. 
 Christian students as a wliole are far below non-Christian stu- 
 dents in their attainments in Chinese. We must strive to rec- 
 
 448 
 
tify this if we wish our institutions to exert the greatest influ- 
 ence for good." 
 
 It isi the pecuniary value of Englisih which causes the demand 
 for it and, so to speak, enables the mission, schools which give 
 it to market their product. Some of the schools which are fol- 
 lowing this course frankly say that they hope that the market 
 will soon he overstocked and that then a more wholesome demand 
 will enable them to do the far more satisfactory work of train- 
 ing Chinese in their own language and in the Christianized 
 atmosphere of their own life, for service, not in open ports nor 
 on the fringe where Chinese life and the life of the West meet, 
 but in the depths and bre!adths of the real life of China. Ulti- 
 mately, of course, all admit that the Chinese people must be 
 educated in their own language. It is in their own language 
 that the government schools are doing the work now. They 
 teach English but they do their work in Chinese. Some day 
 the mission schools, with perhaps a few exceptions, working in 
 a highly specialized field, will have to do the same. They will 
 need great wisdom to discern the approach of that day in order 
 that they may find themselves readjusted to it when it comes. 
 Even with the greatest foresight, however, that transition when 
 it does come will find a number of men lamenting the plight in 
 which it will discover them. They will be men who gave them- 
 selves to educational work in China in the English language and 
 who did not learn the vernacular and who when the day for Eng- 
 lish is past will find themselves, perhaps in the prime of life or 
 with a decade or two of service still before them, unfitted to 
 return home and disqualified for either educational or evan- 
 gelistic work in China. 
 
 Meanwhile, must we conclude that all our mission schools in 
 China must turn themselves into English schools? Why shoxild 
 it be so when the government schools are Chinese? Why can- 
 not some of our mission schools find that economic correlation 
 to the existing conditions in China which will enable them to 
 train in Chinese in Christian institutions men who otherwise will 
 have to get their Chinese education in non-Christian schools? 
 And all are agreed that whether in mission schools doing their 
 work in Chinese or in mission schools doing their work in Eng- 
 lish there must be more and better teaching of the Chinese lan- 
 guage and literature and history. 
 
 6. The greatest need in our schools and colleges in China 
 today is for men of constructive educational genius like Gen- 
 eral S. C. Armstrong. Oui" schools will only be able to hold 
 their own and to justify their Christian name if they do more 
 efflicient work than other schools and see and grapple in a cre- 
 ative way with the educational problems which must be solved 
 in China. Only a few Armstrongs arise in any century, how- 
 ever, and if we cannot produce them at home we certainly can- 
 not send them to China. In their absence, as in the absence of 
 St. Paul's, in the leadership of the evangelistic work on the 
 
 449 
 
 15 — Keport ot DaputaiUoii. 
 
field and in the secretaryships of the Boards at home, the Church 
 must get alomg with the best men that can he found. Some new 
 ways, however, must be devised for getting the best men and 
 for staffing our colleges and universities in China in such a way 
 that the president will always be underbuilt by some one compel 
 tent and acceptable to succeed him. At least two of our most 
 importamt institutions in China today are suffering at a time of 
 critical importance in their history because of their inability to 
 find the presidemts they are seeking. 
 
 Education in English demands a great deal of teaching of Eng- 
 lish in the earlier years of the course, and such teaching, espec- 
 ially in its elementary forms, is very distasteful to older men 
 and is a waste of strength on the part of those who have a mas- 
 tery of Chinese and who could use their time to much better 
 ad^rantage. The call for young men to come out as short-term 
 teachers or for some other device for meeting this need has, in 
 consequence, become pressing. Where single women could ap- 
 propriately be employed for such work, probably the best ar- 
 rangement would be to make permanent appointments of women 
 teachers. Where for any reason this is impracticable, the em- 
 ployment of young men, unmarried, on short term appointment, 
 is probably the best 'solution. 1. Some of the advantages in the 
 appointment of such men are, (a) 'They bring the zeal and en- 
 thusiasm, and sympathy of young life, are able to mingle with 
 the boys, freely sharing in their athletics and living with them 
 in their dormitories, (b) Coming unmarried, without the outfit 
 necessary for permanent residence and living with the students, 
 the expense is much less than is involved in the appointment of 
 a regular missiionary. (c) Many young men who are not clear 
 as to their life work are led by the experiences of such appoint- 
 ments as these to decide to give their lives to foreign missions. 
 (d) Whether they do this or not, a constant stream of such young 
 men passing to and fro between the mission colleges and the 
 home land advertises the work and makes friends for it in the 
 home constituency. 2. On the other hand it may be said, (a) 
 that the youth and inexperience of these teachers involve a low 
 grade of educational efSciency. The university authorities in 
 India appear to have come to look with disfavor upon their large 
 employment, (b) The economy is not as great as might appear. 
 As the appointees as a rule do not care to stay longer than two 
 or three years, and as their traveling expenses must be met to 
 and from the field, the excess expenditure on this account eats 
 up any savings otherwise, (c) It is a difficult task to secure 
 an adequate supply of satisfactory men and to keep the suc- 
 cession continuous, (d) The idea of personal experimentation 
 with missions, of finding out whether they are interesting or 
 not, the motives of travel, and sightseeing which are brought into 
 prominence by too great an emphasis on this kind of service, 
 weaken the fibre and tone of the missionary calling and ideal, 
 and substitute interest for duty aud satisfaction for sacrifice. 
 On the whole, however, as I have stated, this seems to be the 
 t 450 
 
best way of dealing with the problem, except where permanently 
 appointed single women can satisfactorily do the work. 
 
 7. Another problem involved in the growth of union institu- 
 tions is the relation of the missionaries attached to these insti- 
 tutions to the other missionaries and the work of the station 
 where the union institution is located. Some feel that as the 
 union institution is under a union board of control 'and not un- 
 der the direction of the station or of any one denomination of 
 missionaries in the station where it is located, therefore the 
 missionaries who are in the institution and whose work is not 
 controlled by the station should not have a full voice in the de- 
 nominational work of the station. On the other hand, wherever 
 such a division as this has been established it has worked un- 
 happily. It is desirable that the missionaries who are in such 
 institutions should be held in closest relation to the denomina- 
 tional evangelistic wo'rk which their associates in the local mis- 
 sion station are carrying on. They should take such share in 
 this work as they are able and should be expected to participate 
 in the judgments that direct it. This will give them a dual re- 
 lationship of responsibility, first as members of the faculty of 
 the union ii\.stitution, and second, as members at the same time 
 of the local mission station of the denomination to which they 
 belong. 
 
 Just as each union institution and the missionaries at work 
 in it should be drawn as closely as possible into association with 
 all the other work of the denomination, so is it desirable that 
 the work of the union institutions should be kept as close as pos- 
 sible to the native churches. It is harder to do this in the case 
 of union institutions than it is with denominational colleges. 
 For this reason, often, as in Japan, the native churches prefer 
 the continuance of the separate denominational college and op- 
 pose its merging into a great union institution. It has been the 
 denomimational mission schools and colleges which thus far have 
 given the churches their workers. In the last ten years there 
 have been fifty graduates from the Hangchow College. Of these, 
 thirteen have gone on into the ministry, nineteen have become 
 teachers of mission schools, eleven have entered business, and 
 seven, the work of the Young Men's Christian Association. To 
 the question, "Do you know of any Chinese pastor or eminent 
 soul-winner with the evangelistic ideal who has not been trained 
 in a Christian school?" more than twenty of the leading edu- 
 cators of China returned a practically unanimous negative an- 
 swer. The intimate relationship between the church and the 
 school and the strong sense of responsibility on teachers for 
 guiding students into Christian work and often into definite 
 Christian work in particular local schools or congregations 
 which were two of the fine features of the denominational in- 
 stitution must not be lost, as there is danger that they may be, 
 in the remove and heterogeneity of the big union institutions. 
 
 8. The effort has been wisely made in most of our union in- 
 stitutions in China to secure the presence on the local boards of 
 
 451 
 
managers of strong Chinese leaders. Their judgment is needed 
 norw and it is most desirable to prepare through their presence 
 and participation on the boards for the distant day when many 
 of these institutions will pass over entirely into Chinese hands. 
 It is very hard, however, both in China and in Japan to get such 
 members of these boards to assume initiative and responsibility. 
 They have a manly hesitancy in doing so in view of the fact that 
 the equipment and support have come almost entirely from 
 abroad. Large gifts from the Chinese themselves to these insti- 
 tutions are desirable for many reasons and not least because, as 
 they are given, Chinese managers will be ready to take a more 
 active and properly responsible part in administratioii. 
 
 9. The increased cosit of these union institutions and their 
 proper effort at self-support result in higher fees for education. 
 This either shuts out poor students or increases the burden of 
 debt which their families incur to provide their education, or 
 enlarges the number of men subsidissed by the misisioms. The 
 danger is already great enough of developing in the missions 
 and the church a kind of parallel to the government service in 
 India or to some great corporation in which men are employed, 
 supported, and penisioned on a pure business process. One is 
 tempted to ask at times where is the room and expectation for 
 the heroic thing, the venture of love and faith which is the whole 
 soul of Christian discipleship. It is true that we cannot do 
 otherwise than we are doing and that it is folly to beat our 
 heads against economic laws, but it is true also that we can do 
 otherwise than we are doing and that the spirit of heroism and 
 of faith laughs at economic laws and has again and again de- 
 stroyed them, and set up new ones in their place by the simple 
 device of being starved by them. 
 
 10. At Mukden, Peking, Tsinanfu, Nanking, Shanghai, and 
 Canton we discussed the problems of medical education in China. 
 A Commission from the China Medical Board of the Rockefeller 
 Foundation was in China at the same time and we saw its mem- 
 bers. Dr. Buttrick, Dr. Welch, Dr. Flexner and Dr. Gates, at 
 Seoul, Mukden and Peking. Many of the questions relating to 
 our o'wn responsibility in Peking, Tsinanfu, Nanking and Canton 
 can best be discussed after the Commission has returned and de- 
 tennined its policy and program. Wherever we went we did all 
 that we could to prepare the way for a hospitable reception of 
 any proposals which the China Medical Board might make that 
 would conserve the purposes with which the medical missionary 
 schools were founded and advance the cause of medical education 
 in China. 
 
 11. There is already the beginning of a demand for a higher 
 grade of theological education than any that has been provided 
 hitherto in China, and both in Peking and in Nanking the union 
 theological schools which have been established ai*e proposing to 
 offer such courses as will make it unnecessary for Chinese stu- 
 dents desiring advanced theological instruction to go to Great 
 
 452 
 
Britain or America. It is encouraging to note ttat the union 
 school in Peking which will open this fall as an institution sep- 
 arate from the lower. Bible training courses f^r evangelists, will 
 begin with some twenty-six men with the B.A. degree. It is to 
 the great credit of the Methodist mission that sixteen of these 
 men come from its churches and its colleges in Peking. No edu- 
 cational work which the Boards are doing in China should have 
 more steadfast and unstinted support than the work of thorough 
 theological training and the preparation of men for the minis- 
 try. The preachers of the next generaiion in China must have 
 a far more thorough training than the preachers of the last. 
 
 12. The problem of day schools is in one sense a problem for 
 the separate missioinis to deal with, inasmuch as union in edu- 
 cational work at present does not go below the higher grades, 
 except where union universities or normal schools maintain pri- 
 mary schools for practice purposes. But the supervision of day 
 schools has now become a co-operative undertaking. Mr. Espey, 
 for example, of our Central China mission, who has been spec- 
 ially trained for such work, is acting now as day school super- 
 intendent not only for our own but for the schools of a number 
 of other missions in Chekiang and Kiangsu provinces. A pri- 
 mary question regarding day schools is as to their relation to 
 the local community and especially to the Chinese church. The 
 Hwaiyuen station has worked out this problem in a way that 
 has been adopted- as a standard by the Kiang An Mission in the 
 following report of its educational committee. 
 
 "The following five rules have gradually evolved and must be 
 complied with before any new school is opened: 
 
 "1. Within the school radius there must be at least three or 
 four families whose continued interest in the Church can be 
 exjjected. 
 
 "2. School room and place for the teacher to live and cook 
 his food must be arranged by the local church. (It is often in 
 the local chapel.) 
 
 "3. At least ten pupils guaranteeing |2.00 a year each must 
 be secured. 
 
 "4. One or more men must be found who will take the re- 
 sponsibility of the school locally, helping in every way to pro- 
 mote its interests. 
 
 "5. All desks, tables, books and slates are furnished by the 
 pupils. The mission supplies, blackboard, chalk, map and a 
 clock; also teacher's books and cooking utensils. 
 
 "The Council suggests that we should try to have the day 
 schools pay onfrhalf their expenses. This we have not accom- 
 plished. Believing that increased efficiency and high standards, 
 as well as increase in the number of our day schools will call for 
 enlarging expenditures which cannot be all furnished from for- 
 eign sources, we would recommend as follows: 
 
 "That the Chinese Church be urged to take over, in whole or 
 part, as a regular part of its activities the costs of local day 
 
 453 
 
schoals. To this end, that wherever a day school exists there 
 be appointed a standing school committee composed of local men 
 who will be directly charged with the finances and care of the 
 school. This committee shonld make every effort to raise the 
 whole budget locally from tuition and contribntions from busi- 
 ness men, church adherents and others and expect only 'such 
 grants from the mission as are absolutely necessary. 
 
 "We recommend those in charge of day schools to so pla^ 
 this work that all day school teachers shall have the opportunity 
 of some normal training." 
 
 If the day schools are rightly related to the local communi- 
 ties and the churches, m,any of the problems which have per- 
 plexed the missions with regard to these schools in the past will 
 be cleared away. There remain®, however, the very vital question 
 as to the educational character and use of these schools. A care- 
 ful investigation of 260 day schools in Fukien province showed 
 that only 37 per cent, of the boys remained in school longer than 
 two yea,rs. In one school numbering 40 there were this year 
 only six boys who were members of the .school last year and 
 there were 'other schools where isl im ilar conditions obtainled. 
 One hundred and thirty-two boys' day schools with 3,261 pupils 
 reported that out of that entire number only 112 or three and 
 two^flfths per cent, went on into the next higher grade of school. 
 Now, as a matter of fact, the curriculum of the schools is laid 
 out with sole reference to the connection of the school with the 
 higher grade. In other words it is the interests of less than 4 
 per cent, of the pupils which determine the educational char- 
 acter and use of the day school. The percentages might differ 
 in other provinces, but the fact would remain everywhere that 
 the purpose of the day schools has had in view the needs of but 
 a small minority of the pupils. There is no more important 
 problem of education in China today than the right adjustment 
 of elementary education to the interests of the majority of the 
 pupils and the needs of society. 
 
 III. Some other Union ProMems. 
 
 1. The union of the mission presses in Shanghai. The nego- 
 tiations begun some years ago for a union of the Methodist and 
 Presbyterian presses in Shanghai have been continued in the 
 most friendly spirit. Nothing further can be done until in the 
 Southern Methodist church, which jointly with the Methodist 
 Episcopal church maintains the press in Shanghai, a transfer 
 has bee^ effected passing the press over from the Board of Pub- 
 lication to the Board of Missions of the church. Meanwhile the 
 managers of the two presses in Shanghai are in constant con- 
 ference and a union of their book stores has been already effected. 
 It wonld be desirable if this union could include every mission- 
 ary agency operating in this field in Shanghai. There are many 
 practical problems that will have to be dealt with after the 
 Southern Methodist Board is in a position to go forward with 
 
 454 
 
the matter and. these will come before the Boards at home from 
 time to time as they emerge. 
 
 The development of great Chinese presses has wholly changed 
 the conditions in Shanghai since the mission presses were start- 
 ed. The Commercial Press, established by men trained in the 
 mission press, is now the greatest printing and publishing estab- 
 lishment in Asia. The founders were Christians and practical 
 printers and many of the men who control the press now are 
 warm-hearted Christian men. For some years about one-fourth 
 of the capital was held by Japanese, but all foreign shares were 
 redeemed in 1914, so that the company is now a purely Chinese 
 concern with a paid up capital of $2,000,000 Mexican. The 
 annual output of the press is now nearly 6,000,000,000 pages 
 or 60,000,000 volumes, one-twelfth of them bound in foreign style 
 and the rest in Chinese. In one year it sold over a million copies 
 of one reading book alone. It casts annually over 300,000 pounds 
 of type, manufactures printing presses, and school materials of 
 all kinds. It has a nine hours work day, Sunday holidays, an 
 evening school for employees and day school for their children. 
 Women employees are allowed to retain their positions and are 
 given a month off before and another month after child birth. 
 The nursing babies of mothers working in the factory are al- 
 lowed to be brought to be fed during work hours. American 
 printers who have visited the establishment pronounce it to be 
 unique, combining more departments than any other printing 
 establishment in the world. Its managers cordially recogni2e 
 their debt to the Presbyterian mission press and speak of their 
 enterprise as one of the offspring of missions. It will be a happy 
 day when missions can show churches and schools among their 
 offspring as lusty and absolutely independent as this press. Such 
 institutions have not yet done away with the necessity of the 
 mission press, although they have cut off a large part of its most 
 remunerative work such as the printing of new editions of the 
 Bible. There is still an immense amount of publishing and 
 printing which must be done for the missions in China which 
 no other agency than the mission press can do, and it is needed 
 still for a quality of work and for undertakings of exacting 
 accuracy which only the mission press as yet supplies. 
 
 2. Union Missions Building. There is no central missionary 
 headquarters of all the mission agencies which have offices in 
 Shanghai. It is very desirable that there should be such a cen- 
 tral headquarters, housing the various interdenominational or- 
 ganizations and providing quarters for denominational bodies, 
 caring for union missionary tract and book activities and sup- 
 plying halls for missionary gatherings. Our old press property 
 at 18 Peking Road is suggested as the site for such a building. 
 At present it is used for the union book store, the press oflSces 
 (the printing all being done elsewhere), headquarters for the 
 China Council, the central fiscal agency of our missions, and 
 residences. It is a property of good size but not ideally shaped 
 
 465 
 
for the proposed use. The plan is to be the subject of further 
 conference among the agencies that ■will be interested, in Shang- 
 hai. If it is found to be desirable and 18 Peking Road is re- 
 garded as a suitable place the proposal might be that our Board 
 should contribute the land and that the money for the building 
 should either be provided by contributions from the other agen- 
 cies that would make use of it or by special gift if such could be 
 secured. 
 
 3. The school for missionaries' children in Shangihai has 
 proved a great success. There are now 116 children in the school, 
 all but 12 fromi missionary homes, representing 21 different mis- 
 sions of which only six as yet contribute toward the budget of 
 the school. The children from the non-contributing missions 
 are of course charged fees a little in excess of those charged the 
 children of the missionaries of the contributing missions, but 
 the difference does not begin to offset the contributions made by 
 the six contributing missions or their home Boards tO' the budget 
 of the school. Our Board is at present contributing $1,750 gold 
 per annum and there are at presebt in the school 15 children 
 from our missions. The Oentral China Missions asks the Board 
 to increase its contribution to $1,882 gold per annum, and I 
 think our Board should respond to this request of the mission 
 unless some of the Boards which are not now contributing can 
 be induced to do so. 
 
 The plan for a school for missionaries' children at Ruling has 
 never been abandoned and there now seems to be some prospect 
 that such a school can be established. The missionaries in the 
 interior are still firmly of the conviction that such a school is 
 needed and that the Shanghai school cannot meet their needs. 
 The Board has agreed to provide $400 gold per annum in behalf 
 of the Hunan Mission toward the Kuling school and the Kiang 
 An Mission has asked that the Board assign one-half of the 
 funds now appropriated tO' the school for missionaries' children 
 in Shanghai in behalf of the Kiang An Mission to the Kuling 
 school as soon as it can be imdertaken. I doubt whether this 
 should be done. The Kiang An Mission would not now send 
 any children to the Kuling school. The Shanghai school needs 
 all the help that it is receiving. If a school at Kuling is really 
 needed I think that we should face our responsibility to it on its 
 merits and if we ought to aid it further, to do so without reduc- 
 ing at the present time our appropriations to the Shanghai 
 school. 
 
 4. One of the most satisfactory union agencies in which the 
 Board is co-operating seems to be the language school of the 
 Nanking University where scores of missionaries annually are 
 receiving a guidance in language study such as was not possible 
 under the old system of separate language work in the different 
 stations. This school is more than a language school. It is also 
 a general training school and our younger missionaries who 
 
 456 
 
have studied there are warm in their praise of all that the school 
 has done for them. They urge that all new missionaries, even 
 these going to the Woo dialect stations of our Central China 
 Mission, should have the advantage of the systematic work and 
 general training and the personal fellowship by which the first 
 year of missionary life in China is made so helpful and encour- 
 aging at Namking. 
 
 E. E. S. 
 
 457 
 
4. A REVIEW OF SOME PARTS OF MEDICAL MISSIONS 
 
 IN CHINA 
 
 DAVID BOVAIED^ M.D. 
 
 Our stay in China lacked one day of being five weeks. The 
 following fable of placefe and institutions visited will give in a 
 general way the scope of our observations : 
 
 Mukden: The Hospital and Medical iSchool under the care of 
 Dr. Christie of the United Free Church of Scotland, with co- 
 operation of Irish Presbyterians and Danish Lutherans. 
 
 Peking: Douw Hospital for Women, under Drs. Leonard and 
 Bash. Method[ist Hospital for Women, and the Union Medical 
 School for Women, Union Medical School and the Lockhart 
 Hospital, formerly of the London Mission, now in charge of 
 China Medical Board. 
 
 Tsincm-fu: English Baptist Hospital, under Dr. Balme; Union 
 Medical School. 
 
 Nam, Hsu Ghour. Dr. Wiltsie just arrived on field and begin- 
 ning language study. 
 
 Hwai-Yuen: Hope Hospital, under Dr. Cochran; Women's Hos- 
 pital, just beginning building operations. 
 
 Nankinig: Hospital and Union Medical School. Hospital for 
 Women, under Dr. Keator. 
 
 Soochow: Tooker Hospital for Women, Dr. Anderson; South- 
 ern Methodist Hospital for Women, under Dr. Polk; Southern 
 Methodist Hospital for Men, under Drs. Park and Russell. 
 
 Ningpo: English Baptist Hospital, under Dr. Grant. C. M. S. 
 Hospital. 
 
 HoMgchoiD : 0. M. S. Hospital, under Dr. Main. C. M. S. Con- 
 valescent Home. C> M S Tuberculosis Sanatorium 
 
 ShoMghai: St. Luke's Hospital, Pennsylvania Medical School, 
 Med. Dept. St. John's University. St. Elizabeth's Hospital, un- 
 der Dr. Pullerton, Episcopal. Margaret Williamson Hospital, 
 under Dr. Gamer, Women's Union Board. Chinese Hospital, 
 under Dr. Davenport of C. M. S. Chinese Hospital, under Dr. 
 Chang, pupil of Dr. Mary Pulton. Red Cross Hospital and Har- 
 vard Medical School. 
 
 Canton (visited in May) : Canton General Hospital, under Drs. 
 Cadbury, Woods and Howard. Hacliett Hospital and Medical 
 School for Women, under Drs. Hackett and AUyn. Kung Yi 
 Hospital and Medical School, under Dr. Todd. 
 
 The Canton institutions and the situation existing there with 
 relation to medical work and education were fjiUy dealt with 
 in Mr. Speer's reports to the Board written at the time of our 
 
 458 
 
visit, so I shall not attempt to report upon them now. Many 
 of the institutions visited have no relation with our Board and 
 our visits to them were made for the sake of affording stand- 
 ards of comparison for our own. Nearly all of them are fur- 
 thermore fully dealt with in the report of the China Medical 
 (commission of the Eockefeller Foundation (1914). 
 To take up the institutions in which we have direct interest: 
 The Douw Hospital, jusit across a narrow street from the 
 Er-tiao compound, in Peking, was just nearing completion and 
 recently opened. It' is two-storied, well planned, substantially 
 built and pleasing both outwardly and in its interior. There are 
 a number of rooms for private patieaits and wards for general, 
 with special provision for obstetric cases, the total capacity 
 being 25 to 30 patients. There is a large, well-equipped operat- 
 ing room and a small laboratory. (One of the weaknesses of the 
 women's institutions seems to be a failure to grasp the vital im- 
 portance of laboratory work, or to make adequate provision for 
 it.) On the upper floor on the southern side are balconies wliere 
 tihe patients may enjoy the sunshine and fresh air. The hospital 
 staff consists of Drs. Leonard and Bash. At the time of our 
 visit Dr. Bash had been laid up by illness for some days and Dr. 
 Leonard's time was^ almost fully occupied by her duties in the 
 Women's Medical College. The hospital was almost ^mpty, an- 
 other forcible illustration of the disadvantages of too small 
 a staff. It was expected that Dr. Bash would soon be able 
 to resume her duties and get the hospital work going. If the 
 hospital were open and working to its full capacity there should 
 certainly be quite enough to occupy the entire time and energy 
 of both these physicians. 
 
 , The Methodist Hospital for Women, with which is associated 
 the Union Women's Medical 'School, of which, I believe. Dr. 
 Leonard is dean, is a new hospital just opened with a capacity of 
 about 60 patients. It is a very attractive institution, with two 
 American women physicians and a trained nurse in charge, 
 but the laboratory was hardly more than a closet, totally inade- 
 quate for the hoispital, even if the teaching of students were 
 not contemplated. The Medical School consists practically of 
 a few classrooms, in which the students are taught by lectures 
 and recitations. There are no facilities for teaching anatomy 
 other than a manikin and charts, and no clinical, physiological, 
 bacteriological or pathological laboratories. There were, how- 
 ever, four or five young Chinese girls from various parts of the 
 country, who had just come in and were undergoing the revo- 
 lutionary unbinding of the feet, which is a required preliminary 
 to beginning the medical education. 
 
 The conclusion of the China Medical Commission that the 
 time is not yet ripe for fostering the medical education of women 
 may be challenged, but certaintly such education can hardly be 
 accomplished under present condition-s in Peking. Even grant- 
 ing that the preliminary education of these girls were adequate, 
 
 459 
 
such training as could now be given them in this school could 
 hardly qualify them for the practice of medicine. It is to be 
 hoped that additions to the equipment and stafif of the school 
 may put it on an adequate basis. 
 
 With relation to the Union Medical School, any action on our 
 part must await the return of the China Medical Board and 
 their determination as to what they wish done. For one rea- 
 son or another there are many vacancies on the stafif and they 
 are in need of reinforcements, but it has been impossible to in- 
 duce any of the missionaries now in China to come to their as- 
 sistance, because of uncertainty as to the plans of the China 
 Medical Board. As Dr. Buttrick and his colleagues were in 
 Peking during our stay, that uncertainty should soon be re- 
 moved. By reason of the death of Dr. Hall, and Dr. Dilley's fur- 
 lough, our Board is at present without representation on the 
 staff of the school. Dr. Dickson is in Peking, but, of course, 
 just beginning his language studies and not available for teach- 
 ing service. Doubtless our Board will be quite ready to meet 
 the wishes of the China Medical Board as fully as possible, when 
 they are known. 
 
 The annual meeting of the North China Mission was in ses- 
 sion, when we reached Peking, and we had the pleasure of meet- 
 ing many of the missionaries and conferring with them relative 
 to the medical work and the new situation brought about by the 
 part the Rockefeller Foundation is undertaking in medical edu- 
 cation. There is a very real concern among many of the mis- 
 sionaries lest by reason of the changes introduced by these new 
 interests, the mission medical schools will become wholly secu- 
 larized and lose entirely the missionary character and evangelis- 
 tic purpose that have thus far marked them. Back of that fear 
 in the minds of most of them lies the knowledge of what has 
 happened in the case of the Harvard Medical School in Shanghai. 
 This institution was originally conceived by many as a mission 
 enterprise, and some of the men who first came out to it expected 
 to fill the parts of missionaries. It has, however, undergone 
 such changes that some of these men have resigned from the 
 staff and their places have been filled by others, who though 
 good medical men, have no interest in missions and mp purpose 
 of aiding directly the preaching of the Gospel. Furthermore 
 some of the new appointees give but part time to the school and 
 its hospital and practice in Shanghai for their own profit. There 
 are therefore great discrepancies between their incomes and those 
 of men on the missionary basis and much dissatisfaction for that 
 reason. Some of our missionaries, I think, also have fears that 
 the entrance of the Rockefeller Foundation into this mission 
 work may lead to criticism or opposition on the part of people at 
 hT>me, or that it may lessen the feeling of responsibility on the 
 part of the dhurch for this work, diminish contributions from 
 some quarters, and in the* end work harm rather than good to 
 the cause. We endeavored earnestly to allay these fears and to 
 
 460 
 
persuade all our people that the aid thus offered them should 
 be regarded as providential and welcomed and that they should 
 meet the China Medical Board with entire confidence in its pur- 
 poses <and in the spirit of hearty co-operation. Various consid- 
 erations lead uw to that position. The work of the several 
 schools in which we are interested could not have been much 
 longer continued under the old conditions. There was not one 
 of them adequately equipped or stafifed. All the missionaries 
 knew this and had made great sacrifices to help meet the needs 
 of the schoolsi, but only as they isecured gifts from interested 
 friends at home were they able to make progress, and that 
 progress has been painfully limited. Furthermore the heavy 
 burdens imposed upon the teachers in these schools in their un- 
 dermanned condition left them neither time nor energy to de- 
 vote to such evangelistic (personal) work among the students 
 as they desired or as indeed was essential to the realization of 
 their hopes that their schools should turn out Christian physi- 
 cians. If now these same institutions could be provided with 
 adiequate staffs and equipment, the prospect of so doing would be 
 proportionately increased. The plans of the China Medical 
 Board, as outlined in the correspondence with the mission boards, 
 offer u^ institutions the like of which can be found nowhere else 
 in the world, namely, first-class medical schools whose faculties 
 are made up of Christian men, controlled by the missionary pur- 
 pose. What more can our mission boards or their representa- 
 tives fairly ask? To be left to themselves to accomplisih a task 
 which years of experience, despite herculean labors on their 
 part, have proven beyond their resources? Surely it is the part 
 of wisdom to welcome this new and providential assistance and 
 use it for the promotion of our Lord's cause. The members of 
 the China Medical Board have reason to expect frank confidence 
 and hearty co-operation. They are not untried or unknown men. 
 Tkey bring to their new enterprise the record of many years of 
 noble public service in the cause of general or medical education. 
 They assume their new duties, as set forth in the terms of Mr. 
 Rockefeller's letters, with hearty sympathy and co-operation 
 with the mission cause. Much of the apprehension with which 
 the entrance of the Foundation into the field of medical educa- 
 tion in China has been anticipated has, we feel sure, been due to 
 uncertainty as to just what the China Medical Board would do 
 and how. We shall hope that their plans, when unfolded, as 
 they must be soon, will go far toward reassnring our representa- 
 tives and convincing them that their duty lies in going forward 
 with courage and faith in co-operation with these new agencies 
 which Gnod has brought to the accomplishment of His work. No 
 mind can picture the limitless possibilities for the relief of hu- 
 man suffering and the uplift of the Chinese people (one-quarter 
 of the human race) in the development of a thoroughly trained 
 medical profession. Nor can we discern in all the lines of Chris- 
 tian endeavor any opportunity that presents greater possibili- 
 
 461 
 
ties of advancing Christ's Kingdom than that open to us at this 
 time to put the impress of His character upon the students of 
 the best medical schools in China. 
 
 Upon two propositions the missionaries we met at Peking and 
 Nanking, seemed to be unanimous ; first, that there should be one 
 or more schools teaching in Chinese and especially one such in 
 the Yangtze valley ; second, that the new appointees to the medi- 
 cal staffs should be upon the missionary basis as to salary. 
 
 The first of these proposals is certainly reasonable and wise. 
 The China Medical Commission of the Rockefeller Foundation, 
 though the majority of the faculty of the Pekiug School were in 
 favor of teaching in Chinese, and they found many others of 
 like opinion, decided that for the present (and for some time 
 to come) instruction in medicine should be in English. That 
 decision so far as the Peking and Shanghai schools are concerned 
 must be accepted. The arguments for Chinese and English, re- 
 spectively, are given in the Report of the China Medical Com- 
 mission. A considerably stronger plea may be made for the 
 use of the vernacular, as may be seen from the papers of Dr. 
 Venable and Dr. Stuckey, which will be appended to this report. 
 The decisive consideration with the Commission was doubtless 
 the fact that if teaching in Chinese were required it would be 
 impossible to secure the number of professors necessary to prop- 
 erly man the schools. The field of choice is greatly widened by 
 adopting English. On the other hand there ,are now in China a 
 number of men thoroughly familiar with the Mandarin language 
 and eager to teach in it. Is it not highly desirable that they 
 should not only be permitted but encouraged to do* so? If mod- 
 em medical science is to be made available for the Chinese peo- 
 ple at large its ideas and terms must be given to them in their 
 own tongue. Indeed the education of medical students in a 
 thorough manner will be rendered futile, unless at the same time 
 the' people upon whom they must depend for patronage and 
 support learn sufficient of the subject to appreciate wliat is 
 offered them in a well-trained medical profession. This educa- 
 tion of the people will be practically barred if English alone 
 is used in the medical teaching, and it will be facilitated in 
 proportion to the use of their own tongue. 
 
 As to the question of literature, which is also a highly im- 
 portant one, there have already been translated into Chinese 
 a sufficient number of standard text-books to enable any Chin- 
 ese student to get a satisfactory working library for his student 
 days. These translations have been printed with the approval of 
 a committee of the China Medical Association, which has been 
 giving considerable attention to the subject. The process of 
 increasing this supply will assuredly be fostered just in pro- 
 portion as the demand for such work is increased by the use of 
 Chinese in the schools. Furthermore, instruction in English 
 should be part of the curriculum of all schools teaching in Chin- 
 ese, just as German is taught in all the prefectural Japanese 
 
 462 
 
schools of medicine to the end that at his graduation the stu- 
 dent should be able to avail himself of the riches of English 
 medical literature. For all of these i*easons the missionaries' 
 proposal that there should he some schools in which medicine is 
 taught in Chinese should be supported. In which schools? 
 Tsinan-fu for one. The China Medical Commission regards this 
 city as an unfavorable one for the seat of a medical school and 
 advises that the students be sent to Peking. Yet there are 
 strong reasons for supporting and seeking to develop it. The 
 city lies in a province containing 50,000,000 people, as greatly 
 in need of skilled medical service as any part of China. The 
 people are poor and it is the opinion of the missionaries on the 
 ground that if the school is given up, few, if any, of the students 
 can be induced to go to Peking. The school is also an importamt 
 factor in the development of the iShantujng Christian University, 
 and its abandonment would be a severe blow to that promising 
 institution. The English Baptists have just opened a new and 
 very well equipped hospital of 100 beds. The medical school 
 has a fair building and the beginnings at least of adequate lab- 
 oratories. It has already a strong faculty of seven English and 
 Americans and one graduate of their own school. The founda- 
 tions of a vigorous school are well laid and it should certainly 
 be developed to fulfil the aims of its founders, i. e., a provincial 
 school aiming to provide thoroughly trained Christian men for 
 work in iBhantung. A class of seven men have already beeoi 
 graduated and all of them are now serving in mission hospitals. 
 The retirement of Dr. Schultz from the faculty just at this time 
 is greatly to be regretted and every effort should be made to 
 promptly fill the vacancy. 
 
 Incidentally the women's hospital conducted by Dr. Keator in 
 Tsinan-fu, was visited during our stay. It consists of a couple 
 of native houses, each containing two or three beds, and a room 
 for dispensary work. Dr. Men\dn is also soon to return to duty 
 in Tsinan-fu. If this work is to be continued, they should clear- 
 ly have better facilities. It is impossible to do good work under 
 such conditions. If this is not practicable, would it not be best 
 to give up this work and transfer these physicians to other points 
 where help is needed? 
 
 / Nanking. This is undoubtedly the most difficult problem before 
 us at this time. Seven mission societies have taken part in the 
 establishment of the Nanking University Medical School. By 
 this union a strong medical staff has been gathered together, 
 but they are without sufficient lequipment. The hospital of 118 
 beds is antiquated exceptingv for a newly-built operating room. 
 Its laboratories are sorely lacking in apparatus. There is no 
 medical school building. The school therefore requires heavy 
 expenditures to give it the physical equipment necessary. The 
 faculty is united in the opinion that there is need of a medical 
 school teaching in Mandarin in the Yangtze Valley and it seems 
 no doubt that there would be an ample field for such an insti- 
 
 463 
 
tution. There are, however, two great diflficulties in the devel- 
 opment of such a school in Nanking. There are plenty of young 
 Chinese eager to study medicine, plenty of them now studying 
 in the University, but in the present trend of things in OMna, 
 nearly all these students want their medical instruction in Eng- 
 lish. This appears to be the result not of any consideration of 
 the relative advantages of the use of English in medical studies, 
 but of the fact that a knowledge of English is an essential part 
 of thei new order of things, a mark of the progressive spirit, and, 
 therefore, all the ambitious students want all they can get of it. 
 Much of the instruction in other departments of Nanking Uni- 
 versity is carried on in English. The graduates of the Univers- 
 ity, therefore, want their medical courses in English. There- 
 fore, to provide the school with students prepared to study medi- 
 cine in Chinese, the school must take some of 1;he graduates of 
 lower schools and give them a special preparatory course in sci- 
 ence in Chinese. Under such conditions the number of students 
 is greatly limited. 
 
 The second great obstacle is the comparatively short distance 
 of Nanking from Shanghai, where there are at present two 
 schools teaching medicine in English — ^Harvard and the Uni- 
 versity of Pennsylvania School, which is combined with the 
 medical department of St. John's University. The China Medi- 
 cal Commission of the Rockefeller Foundation has selected 
 Shanghai as one of the centres for a strong school teaching in 
 English, and there is no doubt that the China Medical Board 
 will seek to secure some union of the two schools now estab- 
 lished in Shanghai, and if successful in that effort, will grant 
 the new institution all the aid it need® to attain a high stand- 
 ing. There *are, however, great diflSculties in the way of such a 
 union, desirable as it is from the viewpoint of those impersonally 
 interested in the promotion of higher medical education. If the 
 China Miedical Board can bring about an alliance which prom- 
 ises a strong Christian school in Shanghai, the only remaining 
 reason for persisting in the effort to build up the Nanking 
 school is the need of education of doctors in the Chinese lan- 
 guage. The faculty of the Nanking school have expressed their 
 willingness to give up their own undertaking if a school of this 
 character can be brought about in Shanghai, even if in this 
 school Englislh alone should be made the medium of instruction. 
 We were privileged to attend a meeting of the trustees of Nan- 
 king University, where the broad, high-minded spirit in which 
 this question was discussed, made a deep impression upon us. 
 The loss of the medical depai-tment would be a severe blow to 
 the University, but they are willing to face that loss if it is in 
 the interest of the great cause which lies nearest to their hearts. 
 Some of the medical faculty are, however, veiy keen in their die- 
 sire to continue teaching in Mandarin, believing that such a 
 school in the Yangtze Valley is indispensable, and others of 
 them urge that they are willing to join in the union in Shang- 
 
 461 
 
'hai not for the sake of the union itself, but to assure the main- 
 ten'ance of the missionary spirit and purpose in the resulting 
 school. Final decision as to what it is best that the Nanking 
 faculty should do must await the settlement of the plans of the 
 China Medical Board for Shanghai. 
 
 The second urgent plea of the m^edical missionary body with 
 relation to the work of the China Medical Board is that in the 
 matter of salaries the new appointees in the medical schools 
 shall be upon the missiociary basis. The reasonableness of that 
 request is evident. The experience of a change of policy in this 
 regard has been very disquieting to them. It is doubtful wheth- 
 er any other one measure would do so much toward maintaining 
 the missionary spirit in the whole enterprise. If the mission 
 boards can find men qualified for the positions and willing to 
 serve on the missionary-salary basis, it will not be probable that 
 the China Medical Board will desire to establish higher salaries. 
 But if qualified men can only be obtained by more liberal sal- 
 aries, we can hardly protest against their being offered, and 
 some basis of harmonious co-operation between groups of men 
 working on different terms must be sought. This is evidently a 
 problem which cannot be solved by dogmatic decision before^ 
 hand but must be worked out by experience. In relation to this 
 and other vexing questions which will undoubtedly come up in 
 connection with the operations of the China Medical Board, it 
 will do much to prevent misunderstandings and to secure har- 
 mony, if the missionary body can be kept fully informed of every 
 development and thus enabled to know, as fully as poissible, all 
 the considerations that enter into the final decision of questions 
 so vitally affecting their lives and work. 
 
 When we reached Shanghai we were fortunate to be able to 
 attend meetings of the China Council and to discuss these ques^ 
 tions thoroughly with its members. It was no small privilege 
 to meet so able a body of men giving themselves enthusiastically 
 and unselfishly to the Lord's work. Whatever sacrifices are nec- 
 essary to carry that work forward they are ready to make. 
 
 At Nanhsuchow we found Dr. and Mrs. Wiltsie just arrived 
 and beginning their language study. They are very welcome ad- 
 ditions to the small but enthusiastic staflE of the Kiang An Mis- 
 sion. We trust that a great future of noble service lies before 
 them. In Hwai Yuen we had the great pleasure of meeting our 
 old. friend, Dr. Samuel Cochran, and seeing his work in Hope 
 Hospital. As members of the Central Church, Mrs. Bovaird and 
 I have a special interest in all the work of the Hwai Yuen sta- 
 tion, and may be pardoned if we viewed it through rose-tinted 
 glasses. Without doubt the hospital is one of the best to be 
 found in China and Dr. Cochran a leader of his profession. Ev- 
 erywhere one goes in mission circles he finds Dr. Cochran's work 
 well known. One of the reasons for this came out when at the 
 close of our one day in Hwai Yuen he invited me over to the 
 hospital at half -past eleven at night to see under the microscope 
 
 465 
 
a very unusoial display of the ova of ascaris hunbricoides ! To 
 be interested in intestinal parasites at that time of night calls 
 for just such rare scdentiiic spirit as he has. It may well be 
 that Dr. Cochran's attainments will lead to his being requisi- 
 tioned for some part in the new educational program elsewhere 
 than Hwai Yuen. The bricks for the new women's hospital in 
 Hwai Yuen are on the ground and only the return of the plans 
 from New York is awaited before beginning the erection of the 
 building. With that addition the plant, of the mission will be a 
 very complete one. 
 
 In Soochow Dr. Anderson has retumeid and resumed her 
 work in the Nathaniel Tooker Hospital. Dr. Humphrey, 
 in view of her prospective marriage, was just about to leave, and 
 the work will again devolve upon Dr. Anderson alone. From 
 the history of the institution it seems impossible to keep the 
 women physicians in that station. There is grave danger that 
 Dr. Anderson herself, by reason of her health, may not be able 
 long to continue her service. In view of these facts the pro- 
 position to unite the work with the womien's work of the South- 
 em Methodist Board sihould be seriously considered. To our 
 hurried examination the women's hospital and medical school 
 conducted by Drs. Polk and Love of that Board seemed to have 
 unusual vigor and promise in it, but like every other women's 
 enterprise in China they ,are in need of help both in staff and 
 funds. Our co-operation would therefore be welcome to them. 
 
 The work being done in Soochow in the medical education of 
 women, boith as nurses and physicians, belongs at present wholly 
 to the Southern Methodist Board, but if we jointed them in hos- 
 pital work it would naturally follow that we should take some 
 share in the broader effort, so that a knowledge of the actual 
 conditions is of importance to us. They are now conducting 
 classes in medicine and a training school for nurses. The hos- 
 pital has 60 beds, for medical, surgical, and obstetrical cases, 
 the latter being a separate department with special equipment. 
 It has a small, but active, clinical laboratory and also a small 
 chemical laboratory. All the buildings are of comparatively 
 light construction in the pavilion style, .so that they do not 
 represent heavy outlay and additions are easily made. The bur- 
 den of the hospital and school work has been mainly carried by 
 Drs. Polk and Love. An American, Miss Forman, assists them 
 by taking charge of the finances and aiding in the training 
 school. They have also received valuable help in the educational 
 work from Drs. Park and Russell who conduct a large general 
 hospital and dispensary on an adjoining compound. (This hos- 
 pital also has a women's ward ; there are plenty of patients for 
 both institutions.) They have also some of their own graduates 
 as assistants, so that all told the school has a faculty of nine. 
 The course covers five years and is given in English. Students 
 are advised to have at least one year's high school work before 
 entering, but may be accepted without this after passing an ex- 
 aminjation on elementary subjects. 
 
 466 
 
At present there' are but two classes in the women's medical 
 sichool, a senior class of five and a first-year class of six. It is 
 not possible for them with their limited staff lo take classes 
 yearly. It was interesting to learn that there were twelve posi- 
 tions open to the five members of the graduating clas.s, Dr. Mary 
 Stone offering to take the whole class into her work at Kiu Kiang. 
 Poorly prepared as these young women must be admitted to be, 
 both in their preparatory education and in their profesisional 
 course, there appears to, be much work for them to do. Dr. An- 
 derson is hoping to secure one of the graduating class to help 
 her in the emergency created by Dr. Humphreys' withdrawal. 
 
 The decision of the China Medical Commission that it is not 
 wise to foster the medical education 6f women until the under- 
 lying educational structure has been considerably strengthened 
 has already been referred to. They evidently regarded the strug- 
 gle properly to educate the poorly-prepared girls now seeking 
 medical instruction, despite the success of some of the graduates 
 of the present weak schools, as productive of too meager results 
 to justify supporting the undertaking. They suggest that such 
 women as are peculiarly fitted for the profession should be sent 
 abroad for their medical education. They also make a strong 
 point in the fact that the development of medical schools for 
 women, unless the istandardis are high, will tend to diminish the 
 importance of the nursing profession, so that only women of 
 qualifications lower than those required by the medical school 
 will enter that calling. They add that at the present time in 
 China high grade nurses are as much needed as are women phy- 
 sicians, and it is essential that the nursing profession should be 
 recruited from girls who are of good social standing, and of the 
 best possible education. It is also true that even if the means 
 were at hand to provide needed equipment for women's medical 
 schools, it would probably be impossible to augment materially 
 the teaching 'Stafl:s, because of the diminishing numbers of women 
 studying medicine in America and the consequent failure of vol- 
 unteers for the mission fields. Unless, therefore, there is prospect 
 of definite change in these various conditions we should post- 
 pone efforts to promote the medical education of women and 
 rather aim to develop training schools for nurses. And for like 
 reasons we must aim to combine and strengthen the women's 
 hospitals we already have in the effort to make them more ef- 
 ficient, and better to qualify them for the training, of nurses. 
 
 With relation to health conditions among our missionaries 
 in Ohina conditions are on the whole satisfactory. The climatic 
 conditions vary so greatly within the wide compass of the Em- 
 pire that it is impossible to deal adequately with them in a re- 
 port of this character. Furthermore, the more experience one 
 has with the medical work of the Board the more clear it be- 
 comes that climate after all is one of the minor factors in the 
 problem. It is also surprising to find how saiely on the whole 
 missionaries live in the densely populated centers of China in 
 
 467 
 
the midst of enormous numbers of people entirely lacking in 
 any knowledge of hygiene. And yet they do not entirely escape 
 the perils of such a situation. Occasionally some pay the pen- 
 alties of the exposure incident to their situation; as the deaths 
 of three members of the faculty of the Peking Medical School 
 within recent years have borne painful witness. It is a satis- 
 faction to know that in this relation the Board is taking every 
 possible precaution to protect its appointees. Experience em- 
 phasizes strongly the meed of insisting upon repeated vaccination 
 and the anti-typhoid immunization. 
 
 While in Peking I was asked to examine Miss Newton of Pao- 
 tingfu and to determine whether her condition demanded her re- 
 turn to the United States. Dr. Mackey had written a very complete 
 history of Miss Newton's condition and requested my judgment. 
 The latter liad had several attacks of precordial pain associated 
 with signs- of heart failure, and had also siuflfered from dysentery. 
 At the time the dysenteric symptoms had subsided, Miss Newton 
 looked and felt well, and the most careful examination (extend- 
 ing over an hour and a half) failed to show any definite disease 
 of the heart or arteries, or indeed any physical condition to 
 account for the heart failure. In view of these facts I advisied 
 Miss Newton to remain at her post, with the provision that she 
 should be relieved of the duties of treasurer and confine herself 
 to the school work, which she enjoyed and felt quite equal to. 
 It was my expectation that she would gradually gain strength 
 and escape the repetition of the attacks which had caused alarm. 
 Just as we were embarking to leave iSh.anghai, some three weeks 
 later, I was shocked to learn from Dr. Cunningham that Miss 
 Newton was dead. There has been no opportunity to learn what 
 transpired between the time of my examination and Miss New- 
 ton's death. It is quite clear that she was .suffering from more 
 serious disease than I discovered. Just what it may have been 
 I cannot without further information surmise. In every exam- 
 ination which I was called upon to make in the field I was made 
 painfully conscious of the conditions under which the mission- 
 ary physician must often reach decisions, conditions which 
 make it necessary for him to reach a decision without the aid of 
 important data. It may be that had I had fuller information I 
 would have more accurately forecast the future in Miss Newton's 
 case. Yet of that I am not at all confident. Some of these con- 
 ditions simply baffle us, until post-mortem examination shows 
 the true situation. With relation to Miss Newton, Dr. Mackey 
 did 'her full duty. The responsibility for Miss Newton's remain- 
 ing in China rests entirely upon myself. I wish to make clear 
 that that decision was reached only after full consideration of 
 her history and as thorough an examination as the situation 
 permitted. 
 
 468 
 
5. PROPERTY, TREASURY AND BUSINESS QUESTIONS 
 
 DWIGHT H. DAY 
 
 Our party arrived in Mukden, Manchuria, Saturday evening, 
 September 18th, from Syen Chun, Korea, the journey occupying 
 just twelve hours. It was an interesting study to go from the 
 Japanese Concession surrounding the railroad station and hotel, 
 where substantial, modem buildings have befen erected, through 
 the great seething, heathen city with its Chinese multitudes and 
 out on the other side to the compound of the United Free Church 
 Mission where Dr. Dugald Christie conducts a remarkably ef- 
 ficient medical work, and where a fine outlook is obtained over 
 some of the bloodiest battlefields of the Russo-Japanese War. 
 To Dr. Christie's courtesy and that of his associates our party 
 owes a most delightful Sabbath. 
 
 The itinerary in China for the majority of the party was as 
 follows : 
 
 Sept. 19th In Mukden 1 day 
 
 " 20tli and 21st Railroad to Peking with stop-over at 
 
 night 2 days 
 
 " 22nd-24th In Peking 3 
 
 " 25th Railroad to Tientsin (delayed) 1 day 
 
 " 26th .In Tientsin ; 1 
 
 " 27th Railroad to Tsinau-fu 1 •' 
 
 " 29th Railroad Tsinan-(tu to Hwai Yuen with 
 
 stop-over at Nansuchow 1 
 
 ' 30th-0ct. 1 At Hwai Yuen 1% days 
 
 Oct. 1st Railroad to Nanking ^ day 
 
 " 2nd-4th In Nanking' 2% days 
 
 " 4th .Railroad to Soochow i^ day 
 
 " 5th In Soochow i^ " 
 
 " 5th Railroad to Shanghai and night hoat to 
 
 Ningpo ' % •• 
 
 " 6th In Ningpo (night boat to Shanghai) ... 1 
 
 " 7tli Railroad to Hangchow : . . % " 
 
 " 7th-9th In Hangchow 2 days 
 
 " 9th Railroad to Shanghai i^ day 
 
 " 10th-15th .In Shanghai 6 days 
 
 Sailed at 5 P. M. Oct. 15th for Kobe, Japan. 
 
 Spent in travel, and at Mukden and Tientsin 9% 
 
 Spent in Mission Stations 17^ 
 
 Total number of days in the China district 27 days 
 
 By this itinerary, the Deputation was enabled to see something 
 of the work and meet many of the missionaries of the North 
 China, Shantung, Kiang-an and Central China Missions. Mem- 
 bers of South China and Hainan Missions also were present in 
 Shainghai, attending the meetings of the China Council. 
 
 THE CHINA STATIONS 
 
 A problem that has been troubling North China is that of 
 the treasurership of the mission. Dr. Wherry desires to give up 
 
 469 
 
the responsibilities of the office, which he has carried so well for 
 several years and he should be allowed to do so, in order that he 
 may devote his time wholly to his important translation work, 
 and in view of the fact that he is necessarily absent from Peking 
 for long periods at a time. There is no one now in any of the 
 four stations fitted or free to act as mission treasurer, in fact, 
 the stations even find it difficult to get their local station ac- 
 counts taken care of. If a mission treasurer could be found, it 
 would be possible so to centralize the finance and accounting 
 work of the mission as to relieve station treasurers of a large 
 part of the work they are now doing. A suggestion was made 
 at the mission meeting in Peking that a man be sent out who 
 would act as mission treasurer for both North China and Shan- 
 tung missions. Another proposal was that a treasurer and 
 agent be located at Tientsin to take care of the North China 
 treasury work and possibly that of Shantung, as well as the 
 agency business at the port of entry, which now entails charges 
 against the missionaries which are burdensome. However, it 
 seemed wisest to attempt first to consummate the plan proposed 
 some time ago of having the mission's treasury work centralized 
 at Shanghai, under the China Fiscal Agent, thus eliminating 
 the necessity for a mission treasurer and greatly relieving station 
 treasurers. After examining into the matter at Shanghai and 
 consulting with the Fiscal Agent there, it was decided to adopt 
 this course, beginning with April 1, 1916. 
 
 Titles to the Board's property in China are safely secured by 
 the purchase of all interests and claims of private individuals 
 and having deeds registered in the local Yamen and recorded 
 in the nearest U. 'S. Consulate. Great difficulty is experienced 
 however in obtaining land, partly because of the innate reluc- 
 tance of Orientals to part with their holdings, partly because 
 oftentimes the land has been dedicated to mounds for the dead, 
 and partly because the desirable tracts are frequently divided 
 up among a great many different owners. In acquiring the 
 forty acres for the site of the new University buildings at Tsinau- 
 fu it was necessary to deal with some sixty owners. This site is 
 an eminently satisfactory one and well located just outside the 
 city wall in the South Gate suburb, separated from the plant of 
 the Union Medical School and Hospital only by the wall itself. 
 A gate at this place will serve to make communication easy. In 
 very few instances are our compounds symmetrical and well laid 
 out, or large enough to permit of a happy architectural arrange- 
 ment of the buildings. The reasons for this are obvious and some 
 have been mentioned already: (1) the selection of small sites in 
 the early days and the inability to enlarge; (2) they have been 
 built up by gradual additions froto time to time and (3) lack 
 of sufficient funds to purchase adequate and well-located tracts. 
 There is opportunity to do much better work in this regard 
 where all the buildings can be planned at one time and placed 
 on suitable grounds as is the case with Shantung and Nanking 
 
 470 
 
Universities and as Hangchow has already done. The symmetry 
 and architectural unity of the American Board compound in 
 Peking and of the China Inland Mission in Shanghai are real 
 assets and it is to be hoped that as we extend our compounds 
 or plan new ones we can improve over the past in this regard, 
 even in the smaller stations. It should be added that some of 
 the building work of the missions conducted by missionaries who 
 make no pretense to scientific knowledge or "Skill in such mat- 
 ters is remarkably good and could scarcely be improved upon. 
 But in such cases the time and energy of the missionary has 
 been largely absorbed in the building and he has been compelled 
 to curtail his regular work which is always urgently demanding 
 all the strength he can give it and for which he may have been 
 specially trained by long years of preparation and study. 
 
 The China Fiscal Agency at Shanghai under which the ac- 
 counts of Central China, Kiang-an and Shantung Missions are 
 centralized, thus eliminating the necessity for mission treasur- 
 ers in those missions, is working out satisfactorily. Station 
 treasurers from all the fields testified to the lightening of their 
 burdens and the great saving of time to them under the new sysr 
 tem. As has already been stated, a fourth mission. North Ohinia, 
 will be included beginning with the next fiscal year. Some de- 
 tails require still to be worked out, as for instance, underbuild- 
 ing and fortifying the man who now has sole responsibility, and 
 as time goes on it is probable that the system can be further ex- 
 tended but already it has proved its value and marks a long 
 step in advance. 
 
 The South China Mission is calling urgently for a treasurer 
 and so far it has not seemed practicable to include it in the gen- 
 eral China system; it is necessary therefore to consider the 
 question of locating a man trained in accounting work at Can- 
 ton, to handle South China and probably Hainan accounts and 
 attend to the agency work incident upon the arrival of mission- 
 aries' goods at the port of Hong Kong. Recently the arrival of 
 one large shipment of goods required six full days of the time 
 of the present treasurer who is one of the teachers in the Theo- 
 logical College before it could be cleared and distributed to the 
 country stations, and all this time the work with his classes 
 was interrupted. This is not fair either to professor or studemts 
 and is illustrative of the lost energy resulting from the necessity 
 of trj^ing to cover two utterly different departments of work by 
 the time and talents that are required for one. 
 
 A matter that has engaged the attention of field treasurers as 
 well as of all those engaged in building operations in China is 
 that of the rate of exchange fixed by the Board for turning gold 
 into Mexicans for building operations. In May, 1914, the Board 
 voted to make all appropriations for property in native cur- 
 rency. , There is cordial agreement and acceptance of this action 
 among the missions as being the best method. However, soon 
 after the action was taken, and an arbitrary rate for converting 
 
 471 
 
gold amounts into native currency was flx€id, the rates for 
 China Mexicans suffered rather isudden and violent fluctuations, 
 and have continned to do so with more or less irregularity ever 
 siace. The trouble on the field has arisen from the fact that the 
 number of Mexicans resulting from the rate fixed by the Board, 
 has fallen in some cases far short of the amount that could have 
 been obtained had the gold amount been applied on the field at 
 current rates. Sometimes there would be a "loss" of several 
 hundred Mexicans in one appropriation. The Board, of course, 
 does not desire to build up an exchange account at the expense 
 of building appropriations and it has already -taken action look- 
 ing to relief in some cases. There are still others in which sep- 
 arate recommendations will be submitted to the Board for action. 
 Either the rate as fixed by the Board wiU need to be changed 
 more frequently, and in accordance with the current rates as 
 reported in the drafts sold, or a current rate for Mexicans can 
 be obtained from the oriental banks in New York on the day 
 the appropriation is made and a rate for the appropriation and 
 expenditure of the money fixed in accordance therewith. 
 
 The plant of the Mission Press at Shanghai was carefully in- 
 spected and its financial condition examined. The balance sheet 
 for the year, lately published, shows the best results of any 
 year in a long series, and speaks well for the careful and un- 
 tiring management of Mr. Mcintosh. The Press has this year 
 celebrated its Seventieth Anniversary which has been commem- 
 orated in an attractive historical pamphlet by the manager. 
 Competition with other presses in Shanghai is severe both as 
 to contracts for printing and in the matter of retaining the 
 trained labor, and it must be kept in mind that the Mission 
 Press supplies a great deal of material for mission work on 
 which there is no profit whatever. The Board and the missions 
 hold themselves ready to combine the Mission Press with the 
 Methodist Press. Definite proposals looking to this end are un- 
 der consideration. , A combination has already been effected of 
 the Book Sales Department of both Presses, under the name of 
 The Mission Book Co., and the union store is proving a success. 
 
 At Peking, Tsinanfu, Hwai Yuen, Nanking, Shanghai and 
 Hangchow opiwrtunity was given for meeting with Chinese pas- 
 tors, evangelists, advanced students and leaders in the Church 
 and these occasions always proved interesting and informing. 
 Especially was the good-fellowship with these Christian broth- 
 ers enjoyed when through their courtesy we were invited to dine 
 with them, or when in conference concerning the welfare of the 
 churches we were able to judge of their Christian zeal and sta- 
 bility. Again and again it was impressed upon one how high 
 are the purposes of these men and how deeply they appreciate 
 what the forces are which alone are going to be able to mould 
 their people aright. Nor are they under any delusions concern- 
 ing the political developments of the past year in China. They 
 appreciate the momentous issues that are waiting to be decided 
 
 472 
 
during these months and in all their expressions they reveal an 
 admirable patriotism and confidence in a happy outcome for 
 their country, buttressed by that remarkable oriental quality of 
 unshakable patience. There is a fibre, a soundness, a sincerity 
 in the Chinese character that is very attractive and makes work- 
 ing with them seem greatly worth while. 
 
 There seems to be coordination in the China work, fostered 
 and promoted by the China Council whose activities cannot be 
 too highly commended. The, conservative attitude of the mem- 
 bers, their care and wisdiom. in handling a multitudinous num- 
 ber of details, and their intimate knowledge of conditions in the 
 China field lead one to hope that more matters will be decided 
 by them rather than be referred to New York. 
 
 There are some undeveloped opportunities just now in China 
 of a special character that appeal most strongly to one's desires 
 to go in and possess. Whether these will be open indefinitely, or 
 until in process of time somie of them can be included in the 
 program of the missions, is a question. Extension of the evan- 
 gelistic work and the gathering together of small congregations 
 in a large number of cities and towns, under the young men 
 who have had training in our own theological schools seems to 
 be just what ought to be done when all the elements are present. 
 Some other meeds in connection with educational work such as 
 a little larger appropriation for at least one of the big universi- 
 ties seem imperative. The general policy of the Board and the 
 missions for the present must be kept in mind, namely to 
 strengthen the existing work, rather than project new work 
 which will make new demands upon the available funds. 
 
 The zeal and effective endeiavors of the missionaries, as well 
 as their alertness in grasping new opportunities, inspires one 
 with great confidence in them and it remains for us at home 
 to sustain them in prayer and by sacrificial gifts. 
 
 [From "The China Medioal Journal," Ma/u, 1914.1 
 CHINESE AND ENGLISH 
 
 W. H. TENABLE, M.D., KASHING 
 
 In order to discuss intelligelitly the question of the language to be employed 
 as the medium of instruction in our medical schools, we must begin with a 
 clear idea of the object we have in mind and we must have a thorough knowl- 
 edge of the conditions under which we are working. 
 
 We can never reach an agreement on this question, if we 'have different ob- 
 jects in view or if we have different conceptions of the circumstances under 
 which we are working. 
 
 Most of us who have wrestled with this problem in the past have been on 
 common ground as to the object in view. We wished to train doctors to go out 
 and heal the sick, the lame, the blind ; to belp us in our hospitals and dispen- 
 saries to treat the thousands that crowd upon us ; to show the Chinese by con- 
 crete, living illustrations that there was something better than their own doc- 
 tors could give them in the way of medical science. In attempting to carry out 
 this object, we have been hampered by such great di culties that we have 
 fallen far short of the standard of medical education that we had in our minds, 
 but we have not shifted our ground in regard to the object in view. 
 
 473 
 
China is an immense country and needs a large number of doctors arid, in 
 order to meet this need, we want to train a large number. If there is need of 
 as great a proportion of doetoi-s in China as in other countries, several hun- 
 dred thousand will have to be supplied, 'and, even if our share comes to only a 
 hundred thousand or fifty thousand, we still have a pretty big: task before us. 
 In case someone might consider this estimate too large, we will argue from thu 
 basis of the training of ten or twenty thousand doctors as the task set before 
 our missionary medical schools. 
 
 Having stated the object in view, we now come to the question of the con- 
 ditions under which we are to work. Are we to give this army of future 
 workers their medical education in their own language or in a foreign language? 
 It is a fact that cannot be contradicted, that a person acquires a knowledge of 
 any subject more readily in Ms own than in a foreign language. I will even 
 go further and say that, leaving out the picked men among our students, the 
 rank and file will not only learn medicine less readily and less perfectly in a 
 foreign language, but a good many of them will not be able to master the 
 science of medicine in any satisfaotory sense, unless it is taugBt In their own 
 language. The average mind is not able to carry the double burden of thinking 
 in a strange language and at the same time acquiring a science that is entirely 
 new. Putting forth the mental effort required to extract the exact meaning 
 from the foreign idiom leaves less brain power to give to the subject matter. 
 
 We are in great danger of overestimating tJhe ability of an Oriental to ac- 
 quire an occidental language, or vice versa. Our Chinese students often uncon- 
 sciously deceive us, as well as themselves, in regard to their knowledge of 
 English. 
 
 I remember a young man who studied English for six or seven years in a 
 mission school and aftei-wards became a teacher of English in a government 
 school. His knowledge of English was above the average, and he could talk in 
 English intelligently on almost any topic. One day he surprised me by asking 
 me if I could lend him a book in English, written in words of one syllable. He 
 confessed that he could read the average book or newspaper only with the 
 greatest difficulty. I mention this as oile instance only. For years I have had 
 intimate friends among the Chinese who have a good working knowledge of 
 English for the punpose required, such as work in the customs, postal service, 
 or telegraph service. The mental ability of most of them is above the average, 
 and yet I do not believe there is one of them whose knowledge of English idiom 
 is such as to enable him to read a medical book intelligently. While I was 
 studying in New York, I found the same thing to be true among soine of the 
 Chinese students who were taking a medical course there. Even some of them 
 — who were able to pass their examinations — had gaps here and there in their 
 medical knowledge caused by an occasional failure to grasp the English idiom, 
 that made me feel that thty would have made better doctors if they had stu- 
 died medicine in their own language. Do we not find the same thing to be true 
 in our own study of the Chinese language? Many of us have studied it faith- 
 fully and earnestly for ten, fifteen, twenty, or tweuty-ifive years and can talK 
 with a good deal of fi-eedom on almost any topic, but how many of us can pick 
 up a Chinese newspaper and read it with ease? It is often argued that the 
 difliculty we have in learning Chinese constitutes a strong argument for the 
 use of English in our medical schools. I would reply to this by saying that, in 
 spite of the great difliculty of teaching medicine in Chinese, it is not to be 
 compared with the difficulty experienced by our students in trying to study 
 medicine in a foreign language. In teaching medicine in Chinese we have tbe 
 foreign language difficulty to contend with, but we have the advantage of being 
 familiar with the subjeict matter to be taught. Our students, when they study 
 in English, not only have the foreign language difficulty, but also the difficulty 
 of an entirely new and strange subject. 
 
 So far I have dwelt entirely on the greater ease with which a knowledge of 
 medicine may be acquired by Chinese students when studying it in their own 
 language, but I have not forgotten that the principal argument for English is 
 based on the supposition that the student who has acquired his medical educa- 
 tion through the medium of English, immediately has opened up to him a field 
 of medical literature as wide as the English language itself. Again leaving out 
 
 474 
 
the jricked men, my experience with the rank and file leads me to the unalter- 
 able conviction that the majority of them, after they have been dragged through 
 !i medical course taught in English and "boosted" up to the point of passing 
 their examinations, will have gaps in their medical knowledge and still greater 
 gaps in their knowledge of English. Then those who go into practice will soon 
 be so overwhelmed with work that they will forget a greater part of their 
 Englisih, will have little or no use for the part they do rem'ember, and will con- 
 stantly regret that they did not study medicine in their own language so as to 
 give their full mental strength to the subject matter. 
 
 Persistent attempts to learn English by medical students who have not the 
 mental calibre to master it thoroughly not only dwarfs their knowledge of 
 medicine, but prevents them from learning their own language thoroughly. 
 Deliver us from the "all English" Chinese who do not know tlieir own lan- 
 guage. The Chinese themselves have commented unfavorably on this state of 
 affairs in some .schools where a good deal of stress is laid on English, and 
 especially where scientific subjects are taught in English, and they express 
 contempt for the pupils who are adepts in English hut poor in Chinese. Most 
 of .the graduates of our Mission high schools have had five or six years of Eng- 
 lish. Taking the full -college course will add four more years to this. Now 
 take the men of average ability from among these students (notice again care- 
 fully that I except the picked men) and see how far their six or ten years of 
 English will take them into our medical text books written in English. The 
 students who come from those schools where the different studies are well pro- 
 portioned will find themselves unable to make any headway in English text 
 books. Those who come from schools where English is heavily emphasized and 
 Chinese is well-nigh ignored may have better success, but they are paying a 
 big price for it. 
 
 In most inland places, where Chinese influence prevails, the Inability of a 
 Chinese student or graduate to write a correct letter in Chinese is usually 
 considered a reproach, but in some of the open ports, where foreign influence 
 prevails, the "all English" Chinese sometimes boast that they cannot write a 
 letter in their own language and consider this inability evidence of a superior 
 knowledge of English. 
 
 I am well aware that there are men who claim from their own experience 
 that the English-taught Chinese doctors far surpass those who are taught in 
 Chinese. I think there are two explanations of this fact. One is that the 
 English-taught men are picked men, and it is hardiy fair to compare them with 
 men of medium ability. The other is that, in the past, those who have studied 
 medicine in Chinese have been tremendously handicappied by the utterly inade- 
 quate facilities for acquiring a medical education in Chinese. In the past, the 
 English-taught man has had the advantage in every way. Is it not high time 
 for us to remove thg handicap of the Chinese-taught men, by manning and 
 equipping our medical schools more adequately, and by giving the Chinese 
 more text books in their own language? This has long been one of the avowed 
 objects of our Medical Association, but lately this seems to have been lost sight 
 of ,in the mad chase of the will o' the wisp of doing all our medical teaching in 
 English. It certainly seems to be time to call a halt, when the statement is 
 made that it is impossible at presejut to give a truly scientific medical educa- 
 tion in Chinese. May I ask why several hundred medical missionaries with 
 trained minds and a good knowledge of medicine are supposed to find the Chi- 
 nese language such a tremendously diflScult task that they simply fall down flat 
 before it and go to teaching in English, while thousands of partly trained Chi- 
 nese students are supposed to have such superior ability as to master the in- 
 tricacies of medical science in a language that they have had far less oppor- 
 tunity of acquiring thoroughly, than the average missionary has of learning 
 Chinese ? 
 
 If the teaching of medicine were all didactic, the language difliculty would be 
 much more serious, but the fact that the didactic teaching is largely reduplicated 
 by [he clinical and laboratory teaching goes very far towards eliminating the 
 difficulty. 
 
 Then we are told that we ought to teach in English, because it seems likely 
 that the Chinese government medical schools will do so. We might reply that 
 
 475 
 
their doing so constitutes a good reason for our not doing so, because it leaves 
 us in the field of teaching in Chinese without a competitor. 
 
 I am confident that, by teaching our picked men in English, and the rank 
 and file in Chinese, we will attain a better average medical standard than we 
 would by doing all our teaching in English. 
 
 The question of English as an entrance requirement of our medical ischools 
 is very different from the question of using English as the medium of instruc- 
 tion. The learning of a foreign language has a distinct value in educating and 
 training the mind, when it is not pushed to the extent of crowding out every- 
 thing else ; and some knowledgle of Eng'lish is a decided advantage to a medical 
 student, even when all his dass work is done in Chinese. 
 
 So far very little has been said about the picked men. Want of time has 
 not allowed us to give their case as fuU consideration as it deserves. The 
 cause of medical missions in China urgently needs English-taught doctors both 
 to translate medical books and to act as professors in our medical schools. 
 
 Such work requires men of superior ability, and we want to see medical 
 schools established where only such men are admitted, but the aims and influ- 
 ences of these schools should be such as to make it possible to secure a large 
 proportion of the graduates for the above-mentioned purposes. 
 
 The need of such men is urgent, but should not blind us to the more urgent 
 need for men who have received their training' in the Chinese language. 
 
 There is another point that has not been sufficiently considered. By the 
 medical teaching we have already <Jone in Chinese, we have started a movement 
 that is not going to stop. It is plainly our duty to stay with this movement 
 and help it and constantly seek to raise it to a higher standard. If we desert 
 it at this critical time and do no more teaching in Ohinese, it will be taken up 
 by the men we have educated in the past, who fall far short of. the standard 
 for which we stand, and which we Ihope soon to attain in our medical schools. 
 
 The EngUsh-taught men wiU not do this medical teaching in Chinese, or if 
 they do it, it wiU be as divided and scattered units without any organization. 
 Besides, any teaching done by them in Chinese wiU oecessarily be of an in- 
 ferior quality because of their ignorance of Chinese medical terms. 
 
 Whatever may be our failings, and they are many, we are the only organ- 
 ized body that is making any serious effort on a large scale to give the science 
 of medicine to the Chinese in their own language. If we ignominiously desert 
 such a worthy cause, the finger of scorn will be pointed at us by those who 
 know the facts,. If we should leave this work to half-trained men, "Western 
 medicine," instead of being held in high esteem in China, would be in danger of 
 becoming a laug'hing-tstock and a reproach. 
 
 To sum up, the work of teaching medicine in the Chinese language is a big 
 work, an importamt work, a necessary work, a difficult work. We cannot en- 
 tirely substitute for it the teaching of medicine in English, though we can 
 make the two sUiPplement each other. If we neglect entirely the teaching of 
 medicine in Chinese, it wiQ he done by others far less well equipped to do it 
 than we are. 
 
 It seems to me that our Association should stand for the establishment of 
 separate schools for the teaching of medicine in Chinese and in English, so 
 that both classes of students may be able to do their best work. It might be 
 mentioned that, while we are not at all blind to the deficiency in scientific 
 knowledge of many of the men we have educated in the past, their faOure to 
 "make good" has in a large number of cases been due to a break-down in char- 
 acter rather than to a lack of scientific knowledge. It is too often the case 
 that, "When money knocks at the door, pure science flieis out of the window." 
 Failures of this kind should not be atributed to the use of the Chinese language. 
 
 It is very much hoped that we, as an Association, can reach something like 
 unanimity on this important question. Our work will be weakened and made 
 ineffectual by dividing into hostile camps and by consuming in argument the 
 time and energy that should be put upon our work. Above all, the faculty of 
 a given medical school should not be divided on this point. We should all with 
 
 476 
 
one heart and mind give ourselves to the task of having it definitely decided 
 which of our schools are going to use Chinese, and which are going to use Eng- 
 lish as the medium of instruction. This question being settled, let each school 
 go forward in its chosen path without wavering and without discussion. 
 
 THE TEACHING MEDIUM IN THE UNION MEDICAL COLLEGE, 
 
 PEKING 
 
 E. J. STUCKEY, M.D., PEKING 
 
 Any one reading the Report of the Rockefeller Medical Commission cannot 
 fail t(o be impressed with the thoroughness of its investigations, its i-ealization 
 of the great problem presented by the medical needs of China and the corre- 
 sponding magnitude of the Recommendations setting iforth the plans of th« 
 Commission for meeting these needs. The spirit of the Report will give intense 
 satisfaction to the missionaries and to all who have the welfare of China at 
 heart. The far-sighted generosity lying behind this project is planning a not- 
 able gift to this people. 
 
 The only points in which I would at all dissent from the findings of the Com 
 mission are those relating to the medium of instruction in medical colleges. 
 Seeing that this Report and the recent debaite of the Shanghai Conference are 
 onoe again raising the oft-debated question in the U. M. C, I have asked per- 
 mission to submit my own convictions on this matter. 
 
 THE ALTEENATIVES 
 
 The alternatives discussed by the Commissibn in their report are : 
 
 (a) Instruction in English, or 
 
 (b) Instruction exclusively in Chinese with practically no knowledge 
 
 of a foreign language. 
 After weighing the pro's and con's of these alternatives, pronouncement is made 
 in favor of the former, largely on the ground that the latter plan "debars a 
 graduate in medicine from keeping up with the advance of medical science, 
 because there is not open to him the great field of medical literature in English." 
 If these were the only alternatives in the matter, there could be little differ- 
 ence of opinion between educators in China. But to me at any rate the altera 
 natives have been very different, viz : 
 
 (1) Instruction in English, or 
 
 (2) Instruction in Chinese, but requiring the student to have suffi- 
 
 cient knowledge of English to read freely text-books and perl-, 
 odicals in the English language. 
 
 Now there is a very great difference between reading a language freely, and 
 being able to follow a scientific lecture in that language. (So also is there a 
 greait difference between ordinary conversation and a reasoned discourse.) 
 Many of us have had painful experience of the sensations of a man following a 
 discourse in a foreign tongue. We follow tolerably well if familiar terms are 
 used, yet even then we are often not at all sure that we have appreciated some 
 fine points of distinction. If the speaker should take up a subjeot with un- 
 familiar terms, w,e are often quite lost even though the terms used be explain- 
 ed. This is' the experience of men not lacking in training and ability, and de- 
 spite the fact that we have the tremendous advantage of living in China and of 
 hearing the language spoken continually. 
 
 Chinese students taught in English in China will hear English spoken only 
 in the class-room. So any effort of which we have been conscious in undei-- 
 standing and speaking Chinese will be greatly accentuated in their experience. 
 
 I have heard of a Chinese medical student who was sufficiently well instruct- 
 ed in English to matriculate at the Edinburgh Medical School, who nevertheless 
 testified that for the whole of his 'first year in the school the greater part of 
 the lectures were unintelligible and he was dependent on his text-books. 
 
 Teachers in the Government University and the Customs College tell us that 
 their students are very dependent on text-books and the full notes of lectures 
 which they are required to supply. ^ 
 
 477 
 
EXPEBIENCE OF JAPAN 
 
 Aeoording to the Report of the Conjmission, No. 2 of the above alternatives 
 is exactly the method followed by Japan at present. ' It may he urged that in 
 the early stag'es in China we must follow the earlier trend of Japanese medical 
 education, viz : teaching in a foreign language. But in reply I would say that 
 conditions in China are entirely different from those which obtained in the 
 early days of medical education in Japan. At that time there were no mis- 
 sionary institutions prepared to assume the heavy burden of a full medical .cur- 
 riculum ; it was therefore necessary to bring in teachers from abroad. Apart 
 from the "missionary spirit" (referred to in the Report) it would, be difficult 
 to find foreign teachers ready to devote several years to acquiring the language 
 of the country. Hence as teachers had to be imported from a foreign country 
 (Germany), it was a necessary corollary that the students must learn German. 
 The tentative character of the arrangement is evidenced by the fact that as soon 
 as Japanese professors were available,, the policy turned towards teaching' in 
 Japanese. 
 
 In China at present the missionary colleges hold the field. There is a body 
 of men with a knowledge of Chinese taking up this work of medical education. 
 The work already accomiplished has shown 'that first-class ' work can be done 
 through the medium of Chinese ; the deficiencies have largely been due to lack 
 of resources in mjen and equipment due to the limited exchequer of the mission- 
 ary societies. 
 
 THE TJLTIMATE METHOD 
 
 If any of the educational authorities, foreign or Chinese, who favor instruc- 
 tion in English, are asked whether medicine must always be taught in a for- 
 eign language, they unanimously reply with a decided negative. The ultimate 
 ■methcyd must- Tie the use of the OMnese langucuffe as a medmm. In view of the 
 marked impression which the U. M. C. has already made on the Chinese au- 
 thorities by its teaching in Chinese, it seems to me a fatal mistake to retreat 
 from that method of teaching which every one admits must be the ultimate 
 one. 
 
 THE EFFECT ON THE STXTDENTS 
 
 There seems to be a growing feeling among educators in China who have had 
 pxperience of students trained in Eng'lish as a medium, that such students are 
 to a large extent denationalized. This is the burden of a paper in "The Chinese 
 Recorder" (February, 1915), by A. W. March, Ph.B., M.A., of Hangchow, 
 -from which the following are extracts: "A Chinese taught in English is^an in- 
 tellectual Eurasian, neither a foreigner nor a Chinese. . . Imitation is his 
 only solution to the proWetm of the acquisition of English, and imitate he does 
 from morning till night, month after month, and year after year. Is it a won- 
 der that the man loses initiative? loses the power to think for himself? Should 
 we look to thesie imitators, to these followers of the foreigner for leadership? 
 ... In defense of English as the medium many say that Chinese terminology 
 is not fixed ; it is not current. Terminology cannot be current until it is used. 
 . . . lii teaching in English we have to speak abnormally slowly, and must 
 often repeat to be sure that the students catch the thought. . . . By teaching 
 in Chinese we create a res'pect for the national language, while we do the oppo- 
 site when we use English." 
 
 Knowing the facility of the Chinese mind in imitation and memorizing, and 
 the corresponding lack of initiative and reasoning, such an outlook as the above 
 scarcely promises effective work in medicine. 
 
 EFFECT ON THE TEAOHEBS 
 
 The Report of the Commission says : "Use of English greatly widens the 
 choice of medical teachers by preventing the very onerous burden of learning 
 Chinese being placed on every teacher in a medical school ; it would probaWy be 
 impossible to find any considerable number of well-qualified professors wlio 
 would be willing to devote two or three years to a study of the Chinese lan- 
 guage and thereafter to sp^nd a large part of the time for preparing lectures 
 in the laborious task of putting them iijto good Chinese." 
 
 478 
 
Here is the crux of the whole problem : "Who is to bridge the gap between 
 the two nationalities? Shall "the burden" be laid on the few (teachers) for 
 the benefit of the many (students) , or shall we relieve the teachers and put the 
 "burden" on the students? 
 
 There are other considerations involved so far as the foreign teachers are 
 concerned. Experience shows that if a man be plunged at once into the busy 
 round of hospital work, teaching and I'cseareh, he never acquires the Chinese 
 language in any adequate degree. All his life in China he will be conscious 
 that he is a stranger in a strange land — he is an exile, always longing to get 
 home. Such men are neyer really comfortable and seldom stay long in face of 
 difiBculties and inevitable disappointments. 
 
 Moreover, he is cut off from direct dealing with patients in the out-patient 
 clinic or in the wards. Any history he may get from them will be largely guess- 
 work, or must be obtained through an interpreter. 
 
 I need not speak of any direct missionary work that such a man may hope 
 to do ; he is shut out from it by the barrier of language. 
 
 I have tried to show that though teaching' in English is "easier" for the 
 teacher, it is rarely effective and therefore to any keen man is unsatisfactory. 
 If he "finds that his teaching fails to penetrate and grip the students, will it be 
 any satisfaction to him to reflect that he was saved a great deal of trouble in 
 preparation? 
 
 Furthermore, our experience is that the effort required in keeping up lec- 
 tures in Chinese is not very great, once the terms of the subject and a suflSciency 
 of connecting phrases have been won. True, the first hard struggles with the 
 language require a generous supply of the "missionary spirit." But person- 
 ally I have little hope apart from that of any man staying here for any length 
 01 time. The Report shows that the Commission shares this feeling. 
 
 Short-term men and special lecturers would find abundant scope for their 
 energies in research work, in post-graduate lectures and in "brushiug-up lec- 
 tures" for the doctors attached to the various hospitals associated with the 
 teaching-school. 
 
 So for the sake of the teachers as well as for the sake of the students, I be- 
 lieve we should continue to do the bulk of our teaching in Chinese. A change to 
 English on the plea that it is only a temporary measoire cannot be allowed be- 
 cause every year of teaching in English would remove us farther from the pos- 
 sibility of teaching in Chinese. The teachers with a knowledge of Chinese and 
 Chinese terms would become increasingly fewer, and when the time might be 
 ripe for the change back to Chinese, the plan would be hopelessly barred by the 
 lack of such men. 
 
 "low standards" 
 
 Personally I would depi-ecate most strongly the appparent assumption that 
 "instruction in Chinese" necessarily produces "low standards" and "ill^trained 
 men," and the claim that only teaching in a foreign language wiU secure "thoi- 
 oughly-trained medical men, who will be able to man the medical faculties, hos- 
 pitals and institutes of investigation." 
 
 Experience justifies neither of these statements. 
 
 THE AIM OF MEDICAL EDUCATION 
 
 I would question whether the latter expresses the function of the regular 
 medical curriculum of. any college. What college in the home-lands sets out to 
 train men "to man the medical faculties, hospitals and institutes of investiga- 
 tion" ? A college aims to give a full course of medicine to all its students, such 
 as shall fit them to recognize, understand and treat disease. Those who show 
 special aptitude and brilliance proceed to sipecial post-graduate studies and in- 
 vestigations which fit them for positions in teaching institutions. This part of 
 medical education surely belongs to the post-graduate department, which we are 
 all agreed should be a feature of the Peking school. 
 
 EFFECT' OF A EETBEAT IN PEKING 
 
 I believe that there is room for a strong medical school teaching in English 
 in or near Shang'hai and perhaps in the South. The great variety of dialects 
 in these districts makes it iimi>ossible to select any dialect which would be iu- 
 
 479 
 
telligilble to most of the students. Hence the vogue of schools teaching in Eng- 
 lish south of the Yangste ; these form the natural feeders of a medical school 
 teaching in English. 
 
 But Peking is in a very different position. It is the centre of the Mandarin- 
 speaking provinces which cover the whole of the north and west of China. It 
 is the great student centre of the empire. A retrog'rade move in Peking would 
 be, I believe, a great mistake and would do a lasting injury to the national edu- 
 cation of China. 
 
 We must have a strong medical school in Peking teaching in Chinese. There 
 is much more involved than the success or otherwise of the U. M. C. If we go 
 back to teaching in English on the ground that first-class work canot be done 
 in Chinese, we attach an indelible stiglma on all teaching of scientific subjects 
 in Chinese, which will last for a generation at least. If WB cannot do effective 
 work in Chinese, no other institwtkm m Ghima can. To retreat now would be 
 worse than starting de novo to teach in English. We have attained a very de- 
 finite standing in the capital and such an action would aim a fatal blow at all 
 future attempts to teach in Chinese. In the minds of the educational author- 
 ities in Peking teaching in Chdnese and mediocrity will be indissolubly asso- 
 ciated, at least so far as medical education is concerned ; "even the TJ. M. C. had 
 to give it up." I believe we have no cause to be ashamed of the work done by 
 the U. M. C. in the past. We had to start with rather a poor grade of student, 
 but the standard is rising steadily and we have raised our entrance require- 
 ments considerably this year. We have labored under the handicaps of an in- 
 sufficient stafE, defective equipment and limited funds. Yet we have won the 
 confidence of the government and of the people and a rieputation for sound work. 
 
 The Foundation is able to supply equipment and funds and provide salaries 
 for the necessary staff. Relieved of the stress under which we have worked, 
 there is no reason why the new teachers should not make much greater pro- 
 gress in the language than the present teachers have ever achieved. Once the 
 initial difficulty is surmounted, they wdll have increasing satisfaction as they 
 come more and more into harmony with their Chinese environment. 
 
 Another important consideration^ is that almost all the institutions in the 
 north which are feeders to the U. M. C. teach in Chinese. A change to Eng- 
 lish would take the U. M. C. out of its present relation to these. It is decided- 
 ly open to question whether from other quarters we shall get any number of 
 students able to take lectures on medicine in English. 
 
 To retreat now is to give up when the initial difficulties have been overcome 
 and the possibility of successful advance is within our reach. 
 
 CONCLUSIONS 
 
 We should reqiiire a high standard of English from students at entrance, so 
 that they may be able to read freely an ordinary English hook or paper. 
 
 All systematic lectures should be given in Chinese. But at the same time we 
 should require that both Chinese and English terminology should be acquired, 
 so that the students may be bi-lingual in respect of terminology. 
 
 Post-graduate classes should be given in English so as to utilize the services 
 of short-term men and special lecturers. In an emergency the ordinary clinics 
 for undergraduates might be carried on in English by teachers still without 
 sufficient Chinese to lecture in that language. 
 
 Our college will then be turning out graduates able to read medical literature 
 in English and thoroughly conversant with English medical terminology (just 
 as many British and American doctors are in touch with French and German 
 literature). But the ground- work of their knowledge will be in their mother- 
 tongue ; they will "thiink medicine" in Chinese. They wiU not be denational- 
 ized ; they will be thoroughly at home among their own people.. They will be 
 able at once to help prepare the medical literature China so sorely needs in a 
 way that no foreign-trained medical graduate seems aWe to do. 
 
 "Western" medicine will then have become reaUy indigenous In China and 
 be ready and efficient for the healing and progress of this vast people. 
 
 Respectfully submitted with the consent of the Principal. 
 
 480 
 
VI. SUMMARY AND CONCLUSIONS 
 
 1. Treasury Observations 482-487 
 
 2. General Eefleetions 488-512 
 
 te — neport of Deipiutaitloii. 
 
VI. SUMMARY AND CONCLUSIONS 
 
 1. treajSury observations 
 
 DWIGHT H. DAT 
 
 The party arrived in Victoria early on the morning of No- 
 vember 21sit, having ispent 17 days in the crossing from Yoko- 
 hama. New York is reached by the 2611i by the shortest route, 
 delays aaid conmectionis adding six days to the sea voyage. If 
 we count ten days for crossing the Atlantic and making the 
 connection in London, the total time elapsed can be summiarized 
 as follows : 
 
 New York to London 10 days 
 
 Loudon to Penang 27 " 
 
 Travel in the Siam District 21 
 
 Spent in Siam Mission Stations 28% " 
 
 Travel from Bang'kok to IloUo 9 
 
 Travel in the Philippines 6 " 
 
 Spent in the Philippine Stations 34 " 
 
 Travel from Manila to Nagasaki 5% " 
 
 Travel in the Korea District 4% " 
 
 Spent in the Korea Mission Stations 5 " 
 
 Travel and stops in the China District. 9% " 
 
 Spent in China Mission Stations 17% " 
 
 Travel from Shanghai to Kobe 3% " 
 
 Travel in Japan 3 days at Nikko 2 days making 5 " 
 
 Spent in Mission Stations 11% " 
 
 Trav-el from Yokohama to Victoria 17 " 
 
 Victoria to New York (and connections) 6 " 
 
 Total number of days 220% days 
 
 Spent in travel and stops 124 days 
 
 Spent in Mission Stations 96% " 
 
 Thus it has been possible for me to encircle the globe and visit 
 five countries as described in the reports, traveling some 30,000 
 miles in about seven months, whereas twenty years ago it is esti- 
 mated it would have taken a year and a half or two years to ac- 
 complish thie siame journey. Boat and rail accommodations wei'e 
 remarkably good everywhere and aside from two violent storms 
 at sea and a minor railway accident in China, there was no in- 
 convenience in travel. 
 
 Some impressions and convictions growing out of the trip ap- 
 ply generally to all the work or to all the missions, and may be 
 discussed under general heads. 
 
 EVANGELISTIC WORK AND ESTABLISHING OP CHURCHES 
 
 Never has it. been more clear that the gathering of congrega- 
 tions and the formation of churches, having their own native 
 pastors, must be the supreme object and aim of the missionary 
 enterprise. Many methods and means are employed, each doing 
 
 482 
 
good by itself, but all must contribute something to tlie forces 
 that will establisih churches, otherwise the results are likely to 
 be dissipated. Organized churches include men, women,, and 
 children. They gather families, the units of society within their 
 doors; they induce co-operation among them which results in 
 larger power and enthusiasm,'' and out from these churches can 
 the life alone flow wliich shall evaugeliae the nations. Foreign 
 missionaries can not do it, only a vast number of Christian com- 
 municants living the Christian life and testifying to the Power 
 can do it. Medical work is the work of Christ in healing bodies, 
 but it will miss the spirit of Christ's healing if it neglects the 
 soul's health and fails to turn the patient toward the Church 
 of Christ. School and college work purely as education is not 
 essential, but it is all important as it is the means to what is 
 essential, the conversion to Christ of tine young people, and the 
 raising up and training of preachers and leaders for the churches. 
 Let the eye never be taken off this one object and end, to estab- 
 lish groups of believers as independent churches, composed of 
 those who know they have found the truth of God, who have the 
 root of the matter in them, and who are so convinced of the value 
 of what they have found that they will miake sacrifice to keep it 
 and perpetuate it. 
 
 WHAT AS TO POLICY? 
 
 The Board and the missions have practically agreed that for 
 the present the foreign mission enterprise in general shall fol- 
 low a policy of intensive development rather than one of exten- 
 sion. Observations made on the field confirm this as the correct 
 principle for the present isituation and conditions. Of course, 
 there must always be extension in a sense, the work must spread 
 out or it will die, but the spreading should be along the lines 
 already laid out rather than by establishing new stations re- 
 quiring a full complement of workers and new equipment. In 
 some stations, peAaps in many, there is already more equip- 
 ment than is being used, and vastly more opportunity. The need 
 for men and women is great and some of the present schools are 
 in distress for more and better accommodations. 
 
 MISSION TEBASUEERS AND THE CENTRALIZATION OF ACCOUNTS 
 
 The strong representations by the missions and the conditions 
 existing in some of the stations amply Justify the anxiety of 
 the Board during recent years to establish scientific accounting 
 on the field. It has been apparent for some years that as the 
 work on the field has outgrown its old forms and limits and has 
 become diversified and intricate, the old methods of handling 
 and accounting for funds must be more adequately provided for 
 and brought up to the standards of accepted practice. In order 
 to accomplish this, the Board has followed two plans: 
 
 1. The plan of establishing men trained in financial and 
 accounting work as treasurers of missions or a combination of 
 missions or large institutions whose chief work shall be that 
 of handling the accounts. 
 
 483 
 
2. The centralizatioii of all the accounting of a mission or 
 district in the hands of a misision treasurer or fiscal agent. There 
 are now eight such treasurers provided for, covering nine mis- 
 sions and two universities as follows: 
 
 Syria — Manager of Press and Treasurer. 
 
 West Africa. 
 
 Japan. 
 
 Philippines. 
 
 Korea. 
 
 Under the China Fiscal Agent at Shanghai. 
 Central China. 
 Kiang^an. 
 Shantung. 
 North China (to be included on April 1, 1916). 
 
 ighantung University Treasurer and Registrar. 
 
 Nanking University. (Place now vacant but treasurer provided 
 for.) 
 
 Tesitimony gathered from all these missions (excepting Syria 
 and Africa not visited) was unanimous that these special men 
 were not only valuable in saving the time and energy of many 
 untrained missionraries, but indispensable to the proper conduct 
 of our large flmancial undertakings. The missions have shown 
 from experience that more is gained for the work by appiointing 
 a technically trained man for this technical work than by send- 
 ing out a new ordained missionary to a mission that is needing 
 a treasurer. North China Mission and the Philippine Mission 
 regarded their emergency as so great that they placed a mission 
 treasurer first on their list of needs. North China has been 
 arranged for. Men are needed for the Philippines and Nanking 
 University, and South China must be provided for in some way. 
 The missionis will then be quite weU supplied in this important 
 detpartment. 
 
 TREASURY MATTERS. PROPERTY DATA 
 
 The attention of the missions was called to the necessity of 
 promptly and completely supplying the information asked for 
 on the property blanks sent out periodically from the New York 
 office. The mission treasurer is the officer usually charged with 
 this responsibility and he or the individual appointed to gather 
 the data, should' be asked to report to the proper mission com- 
 mittee on the matter. 
 
 VALUABLE DOCUMENTS 
 
 Valuable papers and documents such as deeds, leases, etc., 
 should be lodged with the mission treasurer or Fiscal Agent 
 who is presumed to have suitable facilities for safeguarding 
 them. If any document is needed at another station, it ihay of 
 course be sent, the files of the treasurer indicating its absence 
 and the person charged with the responsibility for returning it. 
 
 484 
 
INSURANCE FOE BUILDINGS 
 
 It is our conviction that the policy of the Board with regard 
 to the insuring of mission buildings is the correct one. It is 
 not necessary, nor is it feasible to insure each and every build- 
 ing in a public insurance company. The annual premium re- 
 quired by so doing would be enormous and quite out of propor- 
 tion to the losses judging from the past. However, the insur- 
 ance fund of the Board should be built up until it can more adie- 
 quately take care of the losses charged against it. Appeal must 
 be made for special gifts to replace buildings lost by flre or tor- 
 nado. Where buildings are extensive and closely joined, they 
 should be insured in public insurance companies, the premiums 
 being included in the estimates and paid out of the appropria- 
 tions to the missions. In the case of the mission press at Bamg- 
 fcok which marvellously escaped the conflagration of 1914, it is 
 doubtful whether insurance can be obtained in a public company, 
 but the insitallation of flre-'flghting apparatus and a better water 
 supply will go a measurable distance toward protection. These 
 are now being installed. In such o^ses the expense should be 
 borne by the institution which is self-supporting and which un- 
 der careful and business-like management has been able to show 
 an annual profit. 
 
 If simple flre-'fighting apparatus could be installed in all large 
 sichools, dormitories and hospitals and even in residences, it 
 would afford an additional safeguard and it is believed the in- 
 itial expense would be more than justified. 
 
 PROPERTY HELD BY INDIVIDUALS 
 
 In some instances due to legal limitations properties of the 
 Board are lield in the name of individual missionaries. It, may 
 not be possible to legally arrange otherwise or there may b« a 
 period during which it is advisable that no other arrangement be 
 made. In aU such cases trust deeds sihould be executed to the 
 Board or to the Board's attorney (generally the mission treas- 
 urer) describing the trust. Individuals can also indicate in 
 their wills, that the property as described belongs to the Board. 
 
 BUILDERS AND ARCHITECTS 
 
 There is a very insistent demand from the field basied upon ne- 
 cessity and experience for men skilled in building work to su- 
 perintend the erection of buildings; likewise for achitects to 
 draw plans and lay out grounds, when these operations are ex- 
 tensive. It is hoped that this need in the Philippines and in 
 South China may be met by the appointment of a new treasurer 
 at Manila. Nanking has a ibullder on the grounds superintend- 
 ing the erection of the University's new plant from plans drawn 
 in Chicago. Shantung University has new plans drawn also by 
 architects in the United States. North Siam has a skillful build- 
 er, but he is engaged in teac'hing also, and he is finding it diffi- 
 cult to carry on both lines. An architect and builder for a large 
 district, covering two or more missions is an admirable arrange- 
 
 485 
 
ment, and in the money saved, the time and energy of the mis- 
 sionary conserved for his regular work, and in the practicability 
 and beauty of the buildings, hrsi cost is well justified. In some 
 cases unskilled missionary builders have done remarkably well 
 with buildings they have erected and in all cases the results have 
 been better than might reasonably have been expected, but the 
 future should show a great advance in plans, in architeeture and 
 in th« arrangement of compounds over the past. 
 
 UPKEEP OP PROPERTY 
 
 The missions have in general taken up conscientiously the 
 matter of the repair and painting of buildings, but a natural re- 
 luctance to subtract funds from, the "living work" for these 
 items except such as are absolutely necessary, has caused build- 
 ings to deteriorate to the point where it is expensive to put them 
 in order. It is more economical in the long run to keep making 
 small repairs and to paint at regular intervals, and the appear- 
 anice of the buildings is maintained at a level more in keeping 
 with the high standards of the missionary enterprise. 
 
 DECISIONS ON THE FIELD 
 
 The work of the China Council makes plain the great value 
 of having a body on the field capable of making decisions, with- 
 out referring every small item to the Board in New York. Often 
 a question can be decided on mei'ely stating it, and yet from 
 four to six months may elapse before it can be submitted to 
 New York and a reply be received. In the interest of prompt 
 action and better administration, both the China Council and 
 the Executive iCommittees of the missions sliould exercise the 
 power given them over matters that fall within their responsi- 
 bility. Such committees have already proved their ability to 
 care for the general interests of the work in spite of strong local 
 pressure land with more responsibility their caution would be 
 rather increased than diminished. It is believed that better ad- 
 ministratian may be sought in this direction. 
 
 SUBJECTS DISCUSSED 
 
 Many subjects and phases of mission work were discussed 
 with the missions and missionaries during the visits to the re- 
 spective fields. Some of these have been mentioned in the pre- 
 ceding reports, others it has not been necessary or feasible to 
 report upon. A list of these subjects would include the fol- 
 lowing : 
 
 System of accounting used in the mission. 
 
 How to centralize and unify treasury work. 
 
 Uniform system of accounting for all the missions. 
 
 How to get prompt reports from the stations. 
 
 How to get lannual reports to the Board more promptly. 
 
 Bates of exchange 
 
 (,a) For salaries. 
 
 (b) On New York charges. 
 
 (c) For building appropriations. 
 
 486 
 
Methods of transmitting funds to the field. 
 
 Methods of transmitting funds from mission to station treas- 
 urer or to individuials. 
 
 Banks of deposit. 
 
 Overdrafts. 
 
 Missionariesi' personal accounts. 
 
 Blanks sent out for reports. 
 
 Property. 
 
 Deed®. 
 
 Title held by individuals. 
 
 Leases. 
 
 Safe-guarding valuable papers. 
 
 Titles to church property owned by local congregations. 
 
 Taxes. 
 
 Insurance on buildings. 
 
 Other protection. 
 
 Estimates for new buildings. 
 
 Materials and costs. 
 
 Architecture. 
 
 Architects and builders. 
 
 Plans and specifications. 
 
 Upkeep of property. 
 
 Sewage. 
 
 Use of motor-boats. 
 
 Use of automobiles. 
 
 These and similar subjects were gone over and many phases of 
 mission activity discussed both in general, and as affected by 
 local conditions. 
 
 The Church is to be congratulated upon the efiicient and eco- 
 nomical handling of the vast detail of its finances on the foreign 
 field, by men and women who address themselves to the task 
 with an earnestness and self-denial hardly surpassed. 
 
 It is not possible to record even a small part of the good work 
 being done all over the mission field that has been seen and noted 
 during this mission tour, nor to express what one feels so 
 deeply, his gratitude and thanks for the welcome extended every- 
 where, and for all the unselfish acts of hospitality shown toward 
 us. We return home filled with a new love and admiration for 
 those who are representing us abroad and with the prayer that 
 in a closer brotherhood we may ourselves be more serviceable. 
 
 487 
 
2. GENERAL REFLECTIONS 
 
 This report bias already overtaxed the patience of the Board, 
 but if its members knew how much more there is to be said 
 with regard to the work of these missions and the conditions 
 under which it is done, they would admire our brevity and 
 taciturnity. Long as the report is, however, we venture to add 
 a few concluding reflections. 
 
 I. The improvements in communications make these visita- 
 tions of the mission field very different today from what they 
 were formerly. We were able to do in seven months what it 
 would have required not less than two years to do twenty years 
 ago. In the earlier days there was ample time for rest between 
 the different stations land in the stations there was more of the 
 old-time atmosphere and less of the modem rush and pressure. 
 The rapid movement from place to place, the innumerable meet- 
 ings, the correspondence which follows one now as it did not 
 before, make it questionable how long conscientious mission- 
 ary visitors can endure the pace which is involved in a present- 
 day visitation. It would seem thjat in spite of the cost in time 
 and money of the long journey out to the field, such shorter and 
 more frequent visits as the Board's present policy contemplates 
 are much wiser than longer tours, unless the latter can be so 
 arranged as to allow for adequate periods of rest between dif- 
 ferent fields. 
 
 III. It is no longer possible to speak of the changing west and 
 the immova;ble east. Once perhaps the east lifted its head to 
 see the legions thunder by and then dropped to sleep again, but 
 from that sleep there was a waking long ago. And nothing more 
 clearly illustrates the unity of the world than the oneness of 
 the forces wihich are moving today in the life alike of the Easit 
 and of the West. We have been traveling through these lands at 
 the time of the European war, which is ten thousand miles 
 away, but we have seen the effects of the war in every country 
 where we have been and have realized clearly the truth of what 
 Mr. Paish of the "The London Statist" wrote some years ago 
 of the economic community which the whole world has now 
 become: "In fact," slaid he, "there is no nation or people or 
 individual which is not affected beneficially or prejudicially by 
 the welfare or misfortune of all the world. A disaster from 
 earthqulake, from disease, from drought, from war, which falls 
 upon aay nation in these days affects the welfare of the whole 
 world in greater or less degree, and on the other hand the pro^ 
 gress of thought, the spread of education, the advance of inven- 
 tion, the growth of production, and, indeed, all things which 
 raise the moral and material welfare of any nation, bring in 
 their train advantages to the whole race. Experience of the 
 
 488 
 
benefits of the increasing dependence of nation Uipoai nation, 
 which has been gained in the last century from the removal of 
 the physical barriers which used to divide them, and from the 
 isupply of capital by one country to another, affords some idea 
 of the great well-being to which the whole world will attain in 
 the years that are yet to come from the ever growing movement 
 towards the economic unity of the race." 
 
 Back of this economic unity liesi the great fact of the moral 
 unity of mankind. Once denied in theory and still often repudi- 
 ated in practice, this truth is nevertheless making itself realized 
 in every nation. In collision with it conceptions of ethnic relig- 
 ion, of zonal ethics, utterly break down. If humanity is one, it 
 must go on to find the one truth which can satisfy its deepest 
 needs and guide to its largest destiny. The whole movement of 
 the world's life today toward a deeper consciousness of its one- 
 ness is both a preparation and a search for Christianity. 
 
 The idea that America is the great melting pot of the nations 
 needs supplementing in the light of the facts of other lands. 
 New York is indeed a great maelstrom of the races but they are 
 almost exclusively the Western races. Honolulu presents an 
 even more wonderful laboratory of racial intermixture with its 
 population of 26,041 Hawaiians, 3,734 Asiatic Hawaiians, 8,772 
 Caucasian Hawaiians, 21,674 Chinese, 79,674 Japanese, 22,303 
 Portuguese, 1,990 Spanisih, 4,890 Porto Eieans, 695 Blacks and 
 Mulattos, 14,867 other Caucasians, and 7,269 miscellaneous. 
 The Malay peninsula is another cross roads of the races. Here 
 11,065 Europeans, 10,807 Eurasians, 1,412,196 Malays, 915,883 
 Chinese, 267,170 Indians, amd, 32,849 from other races are poured 
 in to one of the greatest whirlpools of racial crossHbreeding that 
 can be found on the earth. A common language, unified com- 
 munications and the strengthened national life are drawing 
 together a dozen different racial strains ia the Philippines. The 
 Japanese and Koreans are engaged in an enormous racial inter- 
 blending adopted as a deliberate governmental policy. In Bang- 
 kok one-fourth of the population is Chinese and that population 
 does not mark the limit of Chinese blood in the city. In addition 
 there is a large population of Indians and Malays, and there are 
 Burmese and Shans, Eurasians, Cambodians, Laotins, Anna- 
 mites, Javanese, Japanese, and a dozen Western nationalities. 
 The isolation of the races has passed away. Not only are ideas 
 running across the world contemptuous of all national boun- 
 daries, but the racial bloods seem to be flowing to a common 
 level. 
 
 The deeply impressive fact as one views all this movement in 
 Asia today, is that the movement is not the enterprise of indi- 
 vidtials. Individuals are borne on the movement. What one 
 feels is the heave of a mighty tide of life moving through the 
 world, greater than men, greater than nations, bearing men and 
 nations onward in the grip of great forces that clearly have an 
 order within them and a purpose to fulfill. Both men and gov- 
 
 489 
 
ernments seem to be like playthings in the hands of these unseen 
 energies. Economic facts are much stronger than men, and the 
 man must be blind who cannot see that back of these econoniic 
 facts, and handling them with a wisdom and a will that are abso- 
 lute, stands God. As Mr. Outerbridge said once in a paper on ship- 
 ping and its influence upon international unity, "So irresistible 
 are the unseen forces bringing to the surface more enlightened 
 views as more difficult conditions arise, that it suggests the ques- 
 tion^ — whether the all-wise Creator is not using economic law 
 and necessity as one of the greatest fundiamental forces in uplift- 
 ing the moral character and mental vision of humianity." 
 
 It is increasingly clear that in this great process of progress 
 those races will be able to serve best and contribute most which 
 can bring into the common treasure the best character and the 
 purest faith. It is the want of character or of those qualities 
 of character which ma;ke living progress possible which is hold- 
 ing back the Asiatic races. In some qualities of character they 
 surpass the Western nations but not in the qualities that con- 
 tribute to living progress. In those qualities perhaps the char- 
 acter of India is most deficient, so that Mr. Dickinson's remark 
 is justified, that India has more to gain and less to lose in the 
 contact with Western people than any other Asiatic nation. 
 But increasingly all the peoples of Asia are beginning to feel 
 their need of the constructive and collective principles of life 
 which are sweeping the world onward under the leadership of 
 the Western races and which have the purest fountain of their 
 virtures and the best corrective of their vices in Christianity. 
 Yuan Shi Kai is reported to have said, "I am not a Christian, 
 I am a Oonfucianist, but unless the ethics of Christianity shall 
 dominate the scholarship of China, there is no hope for the Re- 
 public!" It is not a question of domination merely. The real 
 problem is one of energization and it is not a matter of Chinese 
 scholarship alone but of Asiatic character. 
 
 It is not personal character alone that is needed, although 
 that is the fundamental thing. It is personal character so gen- 
 eralized and massed that it can function through a national 
 consciousness. The Eastern nations are becoming aware of this 
 also, and at the same time that they have to find the springs at 
 which individual character can be formed, they must build the 
 sense of national personality, whicli can only be bulit out of a 
 right racial character, in which the virtue of personal and family 
 life is collectively massed. Some of the Asiatic nations are in 
 danger of thinking that the national personality can be devel- 
 oped by itself, but most of them are realizing that the two 
 must come together. 
 
 It is not to be wondered at if some of these peoples that are 
 struggling so hard to develop a national consciousness', are slow 
 in rising to the thought of that higher nationality for which 
 our small present political nationalisms are but the prepara- 
 tion, and every Western example which sets the nation above 
 
 490 
 
humanity is a blow at the processes of progress in Asia and 
 sets back the slow struggle of the Asiatic nations out of their 
 isolation into the larger fellowship and ministry of mankind. 
 
 Nothing is more important than that we should stimulate the 
 faith and courage of the Asiatic nations in their struggle. It 
 is pitiful to see an individual man who has lost the hope that 
 he can eyer attain or achieve. It is yet more pitiful to see a 
 nation which has begun to despair. "I sometimes wonder," 
 siaid an able Indian who had been educated in Great Britain, 
 "whether it will ever be possible for us to do it. We can see the 
 goal but we seem to lack the nerve to win it." It is a dreadful 
 thing when this mood creeps from individuals into the conscious- 
 ness of a race. We ought to do everything in our power to build 
 up instead the spirit of hope and boundless confidence in every 
 race. Not that it can do everything that every other race can 
 do, — our Western races are utterly unequal among themselves, — 
 but it must be made to feel that it can make its contribution 
 and do its work and that no other race can fulfill its mission 
 for it. Anything that we do in trying to help the Eastern 
 races, either govemmentally, educationally, or through religion, 
 will be an injury to them and an offense to the boundlessly hope- 
 ful and trustful spirit of God, if it results in undermining the 
 right ambitions and the just pride of Eastern peoples. If, some- 
 times, these ambitions appear to us excessive and this pride, 
 a foolish thing, we oug^t still to rejoice that they are erring on 
 that side instead of on the side of a craven acceptance of the 
 doctrine of their inferiority. I think there is a principle here 
 which we need to keep much more clearly in view, and which 
 has its large bearing on such problems as the teaching in Eng- 
 lish in Chinese schools and the development of independence in 
 the native chtirches. 
 
 At this time of increasing intimacy of racial relationships and 
 of overwrought racial suspicion, it is the duty of Christian men 
 and especially of the missionary enterprise to set an example of 
 just and generous race judgment. It is often necessary to 
 fornl our aninds and to express them on the subject of particular 
 acts, but it is a dangerous thing to extend these judgments on 
 acts into judgments on racial character or national purpose. 
 The present governments in the Par East have as much claim 
 to purposes of good faith as any other governments and we ought 
 to judge them precisely as we would wish to be judged our- 
 selves. To condemn them because they are oriental, to express of 
 them a distrust which we do not feel toward western govern- 
 ments "because these are white men's governments," is not only 
 unjChristian, it is foolish and wrong. In his "Fifteen Decisive 
 Battles of the World," in the chapter on the victory of the 
 Americans at Saratoga, Creasy wrote, "The importance of the 
 power of the United States being then firmly planted along 
 the Pacific applies not only to the New World, but to the Old. 
 Opposite to San PranCisco, on the coast of that ocean^ lie the 
 
 491 
 
wealthy but decrepit empires of China and Japan. Numerous 
 groups of islets stud the larger part of the intervening sea, and 
 form convenient stepping-stones for the progress of commerce 
 or ambition. The intercourse of traffic between these ancient 
 Asiatic monarchies, and the young Anglo- American Eepublic, 
 must be rapid and extensive. . Any attempt of the Chinese or 
 Japanese rulers to check it, will only accelerate an armed col- 
 lision. The American will either buy or force his way. Between 
 such populations as that of China and Japan on the one side, and 
 that of the United States on the other — ^the former haughty, 
 formal, and insolent; the latter bold, intrusive, and unscrupu- 
 lous — causes of quarrel must, sooner or later, arise. The results 
 of such a quarrel cannot be doubted. America will scarcely 
 imitate the forbearance shown by England at the end of our late 
 war with the Celestial Empire; and the conquests of China and 
 Japan by the fleets and armies of the, United States, are events 
 which many now living are likely to witness. Compared with 
 the magnitude of siuch changes in dominion of the Old World, 
 the certain ascendance of the Anglo-Americans over Central and 
 Southern America, seems a matter of secondary importance. 
 Well may we repeat De Tocqueville's words, that the growing 
 power of this commonwealth is 'Un fait entierement nouveau 
 dans le monde, et dont I'imagination ellenmeme ne saurait saisir 
 la partee.' " 
 
 To this paragraph in the text Creasy added the following foot- 
 note, "These remarks were written in May, 1851, and now, in 
 May, 1852, a powerful squadron of American war-steamers has 
 been sent to Japan, for the ostensible purpose of securing protec- 
 tion for the crews of American vessels shipwrecked- on the 
 Japanese coasts, but also evidently for important ulterior pur- 
 poses." This was the interpretation which one of the noblest- 
 minded historians of his time placed upon Commodore Perry's 
 expedition to Japan. Whatever we may think of this judgment 
 of Creasy's we ought to think regarding similar judgments of 
 our own. Now and then a nation may have a government so 
 bad that it deserves to be called wholly bad, but no nation was 
 ever as bad as that, and Christians are the last people in the 
 world who are justified in forming or expressing an indiscrimi- 
 nate judgment of suspicion or condemnation against any race. 
 We ought to credit every race with a better character than it 
 has. We ought to hold for it a higher and nobler faith than 
 it can hold for itself until it becomes a Christian race. It was 
 by His belief in possibilities of human character which were 
 not actual that Jesus Christ made them actual. The faith of 
 the missionary enterprise in the races for whom it works should 
 be as the faith of Christ in men and in man. 
 
 "Why what but faith, do we abhor 
 And idolize each other for — 
 Paith in our evil or our good, 
 Which is or is not understood 
 Aright by those we love or those * 
 We hate, thence called our friends or foes." 
 
 492 
 
These general reflections have a deeper significance for mis- 
 sions than it is necessary to point out further, but one other 
 word should be said regarding the place of missions a,s a force 
 in this movement of human progress. Government, trade, edu- 
 cation and religion are the four great agencies which are at 
 work in this process. It is not necessary to say which of tliem 
 is the more powerful, because the principles and spirit of true 
 religion should pervade them all. And yet we do believe that 
 the work which religion is to do is the most important work 
 of all and those men and women who go with their lives, the 
 example of their homes, to live among the non-Ohristian nations, 
 to teach them new truth and to incarnate that truth before them 
 in individual character, in the fundamental social institution of 
 the family and in the life of the community, are the greatest 
 factors of progress and are using the most fundamental and 
 effective method. They represent in the purest form the truth 
 of which in its political correlations, Professor Eeinsch speats 
 in Ms book on "Oolonial Government," "The idea that a numer- 
 ous population, covering large territories, cannot be by political 
 means raised en masse to a higher stage of development, and 
 that, if political and social progress is to come about in such 
 regions, the advanced methods and .institutions must first be 
 worked out in smaller areas, in cities and towns, which may 
 thus become a model to the surrounding country, — ^this idea is 
 based on the soundest knowledge of the laws of politics. To 
 civilize by bayonets, to educate by force, to render moral by 
 laws, — these are all Utopian notions, although they appear under 
 a strangely un-Utopian guise. Peoples, like individuals, can be 
 deeply and permanently influenced only through a more quiet, 
 less obtrusive, appeal to their inner naiture by example. It may 
 be the example of righteous living, or the example of efficient 
 methods in political administration and in industry. Industrial 
 example has done more to transform the Orient in the last decade 
 than has all the political action of centuries. To impose upon 
 a backward people" institutions excellent in our eyes, but for 
 which its historic experience has not as yet fltted it, is vanity 
 and folly; to give within a limitfd sphere and area the example 
 of correct methods and honest work, would seem an approacn 
 to a statesmanlike policy." 
 
 The work that missions are doing and the mere presence of 
 missionaries, especially if they are American missionaries, in any 
 field exert influence far beyond our understanding. Most of this 
 influence is just what we would wish it to be, but some of it 
 perhaps, with or without our knowledge, takes forms that we 
 might not have desired to give to it. In one sense, of course, 
 all this can be left to that great energy of life of which I have 
 spoken, which is working in the world and which sweeps along 
 the endeavors of men toward the great ends of God, but neverthe- 
 less we are not excused from the duty of perpetually scrutiniz- 
 ing our influence to see if in any regard we can strip it of ele- 
 
 493 
 
ments of weakness and bring it more fully into accord mth the 
 central and nntrammeled 8i>irit of the gospel. We cannot go 
 out as other than American missionaries, What we are, we are. 
 But we certainly can st^i^'e to lay aside our Americanism and 
 to appear, instead, as catholic men representing the universal 
 gospel. Certainly we can avoid the folly of Fourth of July 
 celebrations in mission schools. We can use the national flag 
 rather than our own. We can refrain from teaching history 
 with too much of the American accent. We can remember 
 that it is the gospel that was proclaimed in Palestine and not 
 an American version of it that we are to carry, and that our 
 business is to help the races to which we have gone to achieve 
 a character that is all their own. If, on the other hand, it is 
 proclaimed in China and throughout the world that American 
 mission .schools produce republics, we can only wonder that 
 there is not less unrest in neighboring lands with regard to 
 what we are doing there. We must make it clear that we are 
 not an agencj^ for the dissemination of political ideas but are 
 ministers to the racial character and nationality to which we go. 
 
 No enterprise is more in need of calmness, of patience, of 
 steady ability to hold the perspective, of clear discernment of 
 the large and distant, not to be lost in the small, and near. 
 Missions ought not to be rushed into precipitate action, specially 
 in that border land where the problems of missions and the 
 problems of government interlace. The Church of Christ has 
 time, all the time there is, and while she needs to be in ~haste in 
 her own work, she can afford to wait indefinitely for the settle- 
 ment of any problem which she cannot settle on the spot by love 
 and faith. 
 
 III. The central elemental agency of missions is the body of 
 missionaries. After we have recognized all that God will do in 
 contempt of the men he uses and all that the church may do 
 by prayer through any agents she may send out, it remains 
 true that the work will be stronger or weaker in proportion to 
 the quality of the men and women who are doing it. It is be- 
 cause the missionaries represent the standard of character and 
 devotion and ability which they do, that it is such a privilege and 
 insipiration to visit the mission field. But the strongest mis- 
 sionaries wish they were still stronger and long for a larger 
 reinforcement of yet stronger recruits from home. The Board 
 is justified accordingly, in maintaining high requirements for 
 missionary appointments, in seeking to secure improved train- 
 ing, in resisting the acceptance of low ideals of education and 
 of power. But how are strong men and women to be found 
 and how can they be identified? Many of those who think 
 themselves strong turn out to be the weakest and candidates 
 highly praised in their testimonials may prove far inferior to 
 other candidates whose qualities had made themselves less con- 
 spicuous. Furthermore the most essential qualities are those 
 which it is most diflflcult to determine. It is evident that neither 
 
 494 
 
education nor training nor experience at home can guarantee 
 efficiency on the field. Efficiency depends rather on the balance 
 of personality, the poise of spirit, the correlation of energy and 
 judgment within, and of both of these to the task without. I 
 cannot express better what ought to be said on this point than 
 to quote a letter which Dr. W. W. White of the New York Bible 
 Training School received some time ago from an experienced 
 woonan missionary in Asia. 
 
 September 14, 1914. 
 "Dear Dr. White: 
 
 My training for missionary work was nil. My only fitness 
 was in my convictions concerning the need of the world and 
 our Lord as the answer to every need. Whatever of strength or 
 ability for work I may have developed in the thirty years of my 
 life has been the outcome of experience on the spot. I con- 
 ducted the highest school we have for girls for six years, and 
 organized it for its present high and normal school work. 1 
 established the first kindergarten work of the mission. Yet I 
 had had no training for any of these. I organized, without sug- 
 gestions of any sort from any one, the Bible school which has 
 been" training tlie Bible women of the mission for 22 years. I 
 have built one of the best buildings in the mission without advice 
 or assistance, and have just planned three other large buildings, 
 yet I never studied architecture nor draftsmanship. I have been 
 serving on the finance committee of the mission for years and 
 have been auditing the accounts of the men, yet I never had a 
 liking for mathematics, nor instruction in book keeping. I 
 taught myself double entry under the pressure of the necessities 
 of work. I had a very desultory education and a childhood 
 experience which would' work ruin with the best of minds, yet 
 I acquired the language and have been serving on the literature 
 comanittee for years, and just recently have been appointed to 
 that of the . I was timid and nervous, afraid of every- 
 thing, but 1 have been called to do public speaking that I know 
 of no other woman having been asked to do in this part of the 
 country. I have been asked to take turn with the men in the 
 pulpit in a Sunday evening service, but thought it wise to 
 refuse. I have undertaken new work, and proposed new schemes 
 of work to the mission, and have kept in advance as to initiative 
 in many lines. 
 
 This frank statement arises from no conceit of myself or of 
 the quality or results of any undertaking. I have natural intel- 
 ligence, and surely the Spirit of the Lord has often taken away 
 fear and I have appeared naturally daring and courageous to 
 some who do not know what is l)eneath the surface. But all 
 these thirty years I have greatly and painfully regretted the 
 lack of opportunity, not for special training, but for the disci- 
 pline of general training — ^discipline of mind rather than general 
 or technical knowledge. The ability tO' concentrate the atten- 
 tion, to work through to the end, to overcome obstacles, to form 
 
 495 
 
right judgments, to choose wise ends, to fit means to the ends, 
 to persevere in a steady course to attain the ends, — these are 
 the really crucial points and tests of missionary fitness and suc- 
 cess. In my judgment of the value of training I have to take 
 account of what I see going on around me. 
 
 Take the case of a young man fresh from college and from 
 business experience of a technical kind. He is put to study 
 the language, but doesn't apply himself, shirks without seeming 
 to realize it, studies in a desultory way, allows his work to give 
 way easily as if in the line of the least resistance. At the end 
 of a certain period those associated with him feel that he is 
 like an. irresponsible boy — doesn't know how to work hard or 
 steadily, nor how to study with that severe mental application 
 necessary to really acquire an Oriental language — ^excuses him- 
 self, evidently doesn't intend to learn, refuses to face the fact 
 that he will make a specialist, indeed, of himself by shutting 
 himself from true or real contact with the "majority of the com- 
 munity. Here there is no lack of general and special training. 
 The lack is in the want of a deep sense of resjmnsibility which 
 makes a man willing to work painfully in order to achieve an 
 object, and in the want of deep views of moral obligation in the 
 choice of his object. 
 
 2. Take the case of one who is reported to have steadily 
 worked for ten years to fl;t herself to be a missionary doctor. 
 From the moment she steps out of the train until she resigns her 
 connections, fourteen months later, she quarrels and complains 
 as to her circumstances of whatever kind, thinks she must assest 
 herself and fight for honor and consideration, pusihes every 
 naatter to an extreme, talks indiscreetly, makes herself unwel- 
 come by proud resentment of every natural and common devia- 
 tion from a doctor's directions, lets everybody know she is not 
 a person to be insulted, when no one has the smallest thought 
 or intention of insult, and puts everybody into a quandary in 
 social relations. Yet in addition to training and experience as 
 a nurse must be added a special course of Bible study giving 
 a good knowledge of the Bible and ability to "talk theology;" 
 then a full medical course with a degree. These years of prepa- 
 ration end in fourteen months of discontent and inability to fit 
 into lany position with grace land common sense, and Christian 
 principle moderating feeHng and speech. The failure is in the 
 moral realm. In this connection I think of another missionary 
 doctor with no better training or knowledge working on for 
 thirty years, quiet, dignified, unassuming, sensible, steady — ^a 
 great power for Christ, in her fine systematic medical work, 
 not losing sight at all of the higher ends of a missionary's life 
 and work. The differences are entirely moral and not intel- 
 lectual. 
 
 3. Take the case of one trained as a nurse, haviug experience 
 in general hospital work and with the insane. After this, two 
 years work as a kindergartner. On the mission field, from, the 
 
 496 
 
beginning to the end of her four years, she was ever ingeniously 
 forming new plans and forever giving them up when she met 
 a difficulty. An obstacle was a cogent reason for turning aside 
 to something else, and of this liabit of mind she was entirely 
 unconscious. The result was that she never used her knowledge 
 as a nurse or a kindergartner in any effective way. She never 
 related her knowledge to her circumstances. She was always 
 at the beginning of things and was rendered unhappy by her 
 own instability. No lack here of knowledge, special and tech- 
 nical. There was a lack of stability and of perseverance, and of 
 ability to overcome obstacles and to achieve something in spite 
 of them. Given a beautiful room in America all fitted up, the 
 children all to hand, sweet and fresh, a fine piano and an accom- 
 plished musician to play it, ighe would have been a successful 
 kindergartner. Given dirty little children irregular, careless 
 and unready, no room, no funds, mud and dirt school build- 
 ing, no materials, no helpers, no piano, no assistance, ignorance 
 and indifference to overcome, untidiness, disobedience, unfaith- 
 fulness to contend with — "well, it really isn't worth while." 
 And a new plan is projected tO i)e given up for similar reasons. 
 What can I say when I thus see the best of opportunities, the 
 best of general, special and technical training thrown away? 
 
 4. A young woman who seems to have special fitness for work 
 with children, very highly experienced in school work comes out 
 to take charge of primary schools. Everybody and everything 
 offend her delicate sensibilities. Pugh! they smell of oil! Faugh, 
 they are dirty! Horrors, you mention your undergarments to 
 the washerman ! Terrors, they asked me what my brother's sal- 
 ary was I Within two years .she went home on the verge of in- 
 sanity without having suffered a single real hardship or having 
 done a stroke of real work. The climate, the doctors said. I feel 
 entirely convinced that that was a small factor. It was the 
 unbalancing of overwrought sensibilities, too highly refined and 
 proceeding upon false estimates of values in life. Over modesty, 
 over delicacy, over sensibility, so that every event or circum- 
 stance produces a shock that frequently repeated, culminates 
 in a break of the! nervous system and unbalances the mind. 
 Plenty of training, experience and knowledge here. Had there 
 been a spirit strong enough, a mind balanced just eijough, there 
 were no reason for such a crash. How can I teirwhat will 
 produce this, and what kind of training could have provided it! 
 
 One large difficulty you have to deal with is the fact that in 
 accustomed surroundings these things never, or perhaps I should 
 say seldom, appear. It is in the unaccustomed surroundings 
 that the test really comes, and then it is too late. 
 
 I went to New York, not for the purpose of study or rest, 
 but in order to see what you were doing, and to observe your 
 methods. I had my own Bible School in view and was think- 
 ing I might improve on courses of study or on methods. I did 
 neither as a result, because of the large differences of circum- 
 
 497 
 
stances of the mental attainments of your and my students. The 
 two classes are on such an absolutely diflferent plane. Could 
 you succeed in making it clear to your missionary candidates 
 that re-duplication of their school would he sadly impossible, 
 that out of the miass of their learning they must learn to unlearn 
 and begin to study the people just where they are, and get down 
 with good grace and kindness to their level and find some effec- 
 tive way of lifting that level, you would impart a very valuable 
 lesson. I found your courses of study excellent. I thought you 
 were expecting too much of a good number of the students, many 
 of whom I- thought were being pushed by the large demands .of 
 successive teachers to cover too much ground to do anything 
 thoroughly. I am not sure yet whether your plan of work is 
 not too large and ambitious to be carried out with entire stTc- 
 cess, in view of the ordinary students' ability. Yet I thoroughly 
 sympathized with the main and central idea of your work. I 
 had just been attending the classes in a western theological 
 seminary and saw very plainly why I never hear any exposition 
 of Scripture from the pulpit — only sermons of the nature of 
 lectures, connected with some text by reason of some sugges- 
 tive expression contained therein. So I ishould say that your 
 courses of study offer abundant opportunity for acquiring that 
 general and special knowledge of the Scripture that every mis- 
 sionary should have, and that your students have the advantage 
 of being trained in faith rather than in "un-faith," which latter 
 I think to be a definite result of the present day theological 
 training. This last is the result also of the calibre of the stu- 
 dents' minds. Pew study enoTigh, think deeply enough to be 
 real scholars, and stopping their clock of progress just where 
 their seminary studies close they go on quoting professor so 
 and so to the bitter end, and the Bible isn't in it. I highly value 
 the college training and the work of such schools as yours, yet 
 it is possible that after having done fine work in either or both, 
 there uiay be failure on the mission field. It is necessary to 
 deepen the moral nature, to produce definite and strong convic- 
 tions, yet to leave the; mind elastic and adaptable; it is. as 
 necessary to imbue your students with a large degree of ordi- 
 nary common sense as with piety, a common sense that talfes 
 people as they find them and isn't foolish enough to hold up the 
 whole circle of their iacquaintance like highwaymen, at tl^e 
 muzzle of their little standards, social or religious. Teach them 
 the kind of mathematics which will enable them, to calculate the 
 length of time in which one may reasonably expect a nation to 
 change its habits of thought and ideals of action, and to this add 
 a sense for the factsi of history, and this may keep them from 
 cavilling at the moral attainments of the "native Christian," 
 or at the methods of the "old missionaries." Keep right on with 
 your Bible work but address your strongest efforts to the spir- 
 itual side of your work rather than the intellectual. The latter 
 is highly necessary, but because I think every failure I have 
 
 498 
 
seen on the mission field has been the rasult of want of moral 
 and spiiitnal earnestnesis, I think sometimes we are in danger of 
 over empliasiziug its value. 
 
 Yours, in the fellowship of seeking the right way." 
 
 Young missionaries owe many duties to the older men and 
 women whom they will find on the field and older missionaries 
 owe many duties, which they are better able to discharge, toward 
 the new missioniaries who come out to join them. Two of these 
 were referred to more than once, one the duty of conferring with 
 the younger missionaries, taking them into confidence, telling 
 them the things which thej'^ can only learn wisely from the older 
 missionaries and dignifying their position and helping them to 
 find their work, and second, to refrain from criticizing the new 
 missionary to the older native workers or to 'any body else. In 
 his meiiiorial article on Dr. Bergen, Dr. Chalfant says: "He 
 was quite as ready as anyone else to listen to the familiar tales 
 of woe, (of the Chinese). But he set his face like a flint against 
 the temptation to discuss with his Chinese friends things that 
 had better be left undiscussed and, particularly, the doings and 
 character of his fellow missionaries." 
 
 We have met some missionaries who have been doing splendid 
 work with an imperfect knowledge of the vernacular but they 
 have been exceptions and the fine sight has been to see the mis- 
 sionaries who have perfectly mastered the language of the people. 
 Again and again we watched audiences hang with breathless 
 delight on the address of a missionary who knew their language 
 and could use it better than they could themselves, whose 
 acquaintance with their sacred books equalled that of their 
 priests, who knew their proverbs, and their life, and to whom, 
 accordingly, as he preached tiie gospel, every door of their 
 minds was ajar. We have seen the importance of sensible and 
 right conduct on the part of missionaries in traveling. Some- 
 thing more might be said on this subject by some one of the 
 older missionaries to the new missionaries' conferences. We 
 have seen the influence of courtesy and deference and love and 
 trustfulness on the part of missionaries toward the native people. 
 On these points also more should be said to the new missionaries 
 by older ones. But if men and women do not already have 
 such dispositions and characters as to make advice on these 
 points unnecessary, it is to be feared that the advice will be 
 ineffective. We have -seen afresh the great perils of the mis- 
 sionary life; perils intimately associated with the privileges of 
 this' high calling ; the privilege of the highest spiritual ideals and 
 the perils of toying with them; the privilege of laying founda- 
 tions and the peril of laying them with untempered mortar or of 
 wood and :hay and stubble ; the privilege of 'helping the weak and 
 childlike 'and the peril of paternalism, of taking the place of the 
 master and overlord ; the privilege of helping people materially, 
 of not merely saying to them, be clothed and fed, but of dealing 
 with their nakedness and their hunger and the peril of being 
 
 499 
 
enclosed in the material activities; the privilege of distinctly 
 spiritual service like Christ's and the peril of actually, neglect- 
 ing it or of holding it as a theory and not doing it as a life; 
 the privilege of being in a work which has lasted for centuries 
 and will last, of knowing that what we do is a part of the eter- 
 nal enterprise of Ood, and the peril of slumbering upon this 
 great truth and being content with less than the will of God for 
 our time and of forgetting that the generation passes by and 
 that what we do we must do quickly, 
 
 IV. As has appeared from the preceding reports, one great 
 problem of the missions is how to secure the actual and sius- 
 tained carrying out of a wise policy once adopted. And some 
 of the missions are troubled by the question in its concrete and 
 crude form, as to how to get mission rules obeyed. We have 
 come to believe that discipline and unity are so important that 
 it might almost be laid down as a principle that the harm that 
 comes from obeying a poor rule is far less than the evil tkat 
 comes from disobeying it, while if the rule is good it is obvious 
 that it should be obeyed. Certainly if a mission has once adopted 
 a policy or a rule of action it is the mission that sihould make 
 exceptions to it and not individuals, and missions themselves 
 should be slow to make exceptions. There are many cases where 
 it is clear that if we had adhered to right mission policies whicb 
 had been agreed upon, although the growth at first might have 
 been sl'ower, the situation later and now would have been far 
 more satisfactoiry. 
 
 Much has been already said on the question of quantity or 
 quality. Yet perhaps this is not so much, the issue as the prob- 
 lem of direction or diffuseness, of concentration or purposeless- 
 ness. The great need is for men and women who will lay out 
 work and actually get it done and who will make sure that their 
 work is never mere impersonal or institutional work, but always 
 a work that affects individuals and that shows itself in change 
 in individual lives. 
 
 The types of mission buildings erected in the Far East have 
 improved greatly in recent years in all missions, so much so 
 that there may be danger of dissatisfaction with some old build- 
 ings which are still quite good and useful but which do not equal 
 the modern buildings in beauty and convenience. The increased 
 cost and attractiveness of the new buildings is not perhaps out 
 of proportion to corresponding changes in native iSttyle and 
 expenditure. There is still roqm. for improvement in architec- 
 tural taste and especially for more harmony lamong the different 
 buildings in the same mission compounds. Here and there in 
 the Far East one meets a mission station where a .uniform archi- 
 tectural ideal has prevailed with beautiful results. Elsewhere 
 stations are found where half a dozen missionaries have built, 
 each using different mateirials, colors and styles. The property 
 committeeSi of the missions have done a great deal to standard- 
 ize mission building. There is room for further progress. The 
 
 500 
 
China Oouncil should give thought to this matter in connection 
 with our China missions and the Philippine Mission must be 
 sure to see that a standard type of architecture is adopted for 
 Silliman Institute, that it shall be tasteful and appropriate and 
 that all future buildings shall conform to it. Personally I 
 believe that it is desirable to redtice to the lowest extent the 
 practice of giving memorial names to mission buildings. These 
 names witness to a loving interest in the work, and are usually 
 of men or women whom it is desired and desirable to honor in 
 some such way, but the names are untranslatable into the local 
 languages 'and they stamp 'the enterprise wherever the effort 
 is made to use them as something exotic and foreign. 
 
 We have seen in several fields illustrations of the danger of 
 allowing native cburches to build on mission property or to 
 use churches built by the mission on its own property without 
 clear understanding as to ownership and possible future devel- 
 opments. It is easy for the church to drift into the idea that 
 the property belongs to it and in any case long tenure is sure to 
 create in the mind of the church a sense of partial ownership 
 which proves embarrassing to the mission in case later it finds 
 it desirable to dispose of the property. It may often be greatly 
 to the interest of the work to have a native church acquire its 
 own church property by some such gradual process and gift on 
 the part of the mission, and if it is the intention of the mission 
 with the consent of the Board thus to transfer some of its prop- 
 erty, well and good, but we know of several situations in which 
 it is very desirable that the mission and the Board should now 
 be free to dispose of certain properties no longer needed by the 
 mission for its use which cannot be disposed of without difficulty 
 because churches have been, built on them — in one case by the 
 native congregation and in another case by the mission, — ^but 
 in each case regarded by the congregation as entitling it to an 
 interest in the property which it was never intended tO' convey 
 to it. Missions ought not to allow such liens on mission prop- 
 erty to be established' without the distinct approval of the Board 
 and the terms on which mission property is used for such church 
 purposes ought to be clearly thought out and explicitly defined 
 at the time the arrangement is first made, and then it should 
 be clearly understood that these terms can be modified only 
 by the Board and no sentimental complications should be allow- 
 ed to arise which wil^ produce ill feeling in case th.e Board 
 adheres to the terms of such arrangements. 
 
 V. It is more evidient to us than ever that the Christian 
 Church is the fundamental institution in the missionary enter- 
 prise, and that the establishment of a real church with its own 
 life and government, unsubsldized and undirected, but standing 
 on its own feet and co-'Operating with us or making a place for 
 us to co-operate with it, should be the normative principle of 
 mission policy. We should aim to build up local congregations 
 and unite these in national churches, and in a field where sev- 
 
 501 
 
eral denominations are at work it is our conviction that -the 
 churches which they all establish should be united from the 
 beginning as they have been in the Philippine Islands, nominally, 
 and as they ought to be organically. If this is not done at the 
 beginning the present conditions in Japan will suffice to show 
 how difficult, if not impossible, it is to do it later on. The non- 
 Ohristian peoples are well experienced in religious sectarianism. 
 There was complaint when we were in Japan from fifty odd 
 Buddhist sects and a dozen or more Shinto sects because only 
 one of each was to be represented at the coronation. If we once 
 establish our separate dienominations in the mission field, cus- 
 tom, natural affection, vested interests, the desire of institutions 
 to preserve their integrity, and all the human motives which 
 enter into the maintenance of our divisions at home, will come 
 into play. And worst of all the voice of the church will be a 
 divided voice and Christianity will not be able to make itself 
 felt as it would through a strong united life testifying by its 
 unity and its love to the possibility of those very things for 
 which each nation is seeking and which it can realize only 
 through its full surrender to God in Christ. 
 
 Because the church is so central and important every effort 
 should be made to give it right character and to see that it is 
 made up of true Christian men and women. Doubtless the Chris- 
 tian faith and character of its members "will be very immature 
 at the beginning. That is all the more reason for making sure 
 that what there is is real and for providing agencies for the edu- 
 cation and development of the church. There are some of our 
 missions which would do well to give careful heed to an article 
 in the "International Eeview of Missions" for July, 1915, by 
 Johannes Johnson entitled "The Importance of the Catechumen- 
 ate" from which a few sentences may be quoted: "It is diffi- 
 cult for a native to withstand the pressure exercised upon him 
 by impatient catechumens, and the fear of losing them through 
 too strict an adherence to the severe rules of his pastoral instruc- 
 tions. Moreover, a great many of the catechumens have not 
 been taught by himself, but by assistant catechists whom he does 
 not want to hurt; fear of man, regard of public favour, weak- 
 ness of character,' are indeed more common faults among the 
 young Christian churches of our mission fields than in the older 
 Christian communities. .. .In 1906, the year in which all the 
 missions lost most of their schools, and the colonial Oovernment 
 took up a decidedly anti-religious attitude, lasting till 1910, 
 we determined to introduce into our work a series of special 
 rules regarding the teaching of oatechumens. The most impor- 
 tant provisions were: 
 
 "1. It was laid down that those desiring to become cate- 
 chumens must be admitted to the catechumenate through a pub- 
 lic act before the congregation where they attended, and their 
 names entered on a ,register in which their attendance at the 
 catechumens'' class was also recorded. 
 
 502 
 
"2. The time of instruction and probation was regulated in 
 a way that ta most instances brought the cateehumenate up to 
 about one year. 
 
 "3. Nobody could be baptized without the approbation of 
 the congregation of the place where he lived and the members 
 of which had seen him during the time of the cateehumenate. . . . 
 
 "In my different classes through many years only about one- 
 third of the catechumens actually reached baptism as members 
 of the class which they joined in the first instance. Two-thirds 
 dropped away, sometimes for good, sometimes to return after a 
 year or two, or even later": The most common reasons for falling 
 away, as far as I have been able to ascertain, were three: first, 
 their wish to become Christians was not serious at all, they 
 therefore soon lost patience, found the teaching too trying in 
 its regularity and their other occupations too important; sec- 
 ondly, they were not able to give up the heathen life — to enter 
 into a regular marriage or to give up heathen customs of burial, 
 etc., proved too heavy for them; thirdly, they found it hard to 
 accept our condition that they should join in supporting their 
 church .... 
 
 "If the missions and the native churches neglect this question, 
 if they allow indiscriminate baptism and think that restrictions 
 and the cateehumenate in any thorough form should be reserved 
 only for admission to first communion, they are sure to create 
 in all heathen lands the same kind of baptized heathenism under 
 which the western world is suffering. Perhaps the least of the 
 evils to which this will lead is the disdain, disparagement and 
 neglect of Christian baptism which at present is spreading over 
 all the Christian Church .... 
 
 "How our Lord is going to shape the future history of the 
 Church is His matter. But our concern and duty is at every 
 turn of our way to do the right thing. It is only by so doing 
 that we can be used by Him to create a sound method for the 
 progress of His kingdom. Now in this matter His clear order 
 from the beginning has been that we sihould baptize those who 
 sincerely want to be His disciples. The only possible way to 
 ascertain whether this state of mind exists is to have a solid 
 cateehumenate before baptism. When we have done this, we 
 shall be able to see later what the Lord is going to do. For my 
 part, I am inclined to believe that a strong cateehumenate and 
 a regular baptism of adults is the elementary condition of every 
 sound church and should never have been abandoned in the 
 churches of the West." 
 
 Our own misisionaries feel this same problem. Dr. Eakin, of 
 Petchaburi, wrote to us regarding it when we were in Siam: 
 "Our chief concern is for the hundreds of professed believers 
 who are pressing for baptism, and we are not able to give them 
 the needed instruction. Many of them have been waiting for 
 two or three years since first they professed to accept Christ as 
 their Saviour and Lord. I can visit them only about once a 
 
 503 
 
year and' only for a day or two at a time. Our evangelists are 
 well equipped to do pioneer work, but are hardly equal to the 
 task of preparing inquirers for baptism. I have to care for five 
 churches and sixty groups of inquirers numbering more than a 
 thousand souls. 
 
 "The Lord is doing great things for us, whereof we are glad; 
 but I find it difficult to keep from feeling anxious lest we build 
 with untempered' mortar, and the consequences will be disastrous. 
 We are trying to give our time and strength to intensive work ; 
 but we find new converts at every turn who wish to be enrolled 
 as believers. To baptize them in a year or so with little instruc- 
 tion seems a great risk in view of tie isolation and the pressure 
 of heathen environment." 
 
 And such adequate educational training of catechumens should 
 be maintained systematically in the case of church members and 
 made an agency of training of the church in ceaseless evangelis- 
 tic work. 
 
 And the greatest need of the churches and the missions is, I 
 believe, a sustained and glowing evangelism. The equipment of 
 our missions is not everywhere adequate, and those who can not 
 serve the work abroad otherwise than by giving their money at 
 home to provide more -equipment, have an ample field still open 
 to them. But the primary need of our work is not more equip- 
 ment, it is for more evangelistic energies coursing through the 
 equipment that we have, the schools, and the hospitals, and the 
 chapels and church buildings. Regarding the moral and the 
 social results of missions there can be no doubt. Those who 
 object to missions because they are ineffective in influencing 
 society, choose the weakest point of attack. The point at which 
 Christians who believe in missions are least satisfied, is in the 
 miatter of the drive, the persistence, the patience, the longing, of 
 the evangelistic work and of all our work in its evangelistic 
 utiliaation. We are further away. It seems to me, from the ac- 
 complishment of our aim of evangelization, than from the ac- 
 complishment of any of our other missionary aims. A wise and 
 thoughtful writer in an article on the relation of missions to 
 civilization in the "International Eeview of Missions" for July, 
 1913, said, "It would appear that the mere process of evangeliza- 
 tion, the mtere making known of the messiage concerning God in 
 Christ to the world, is a task now nearly accomplished." Would 
 that one could believe this! No one could be where we have 
 been and not be constrained to think that instead of being nearly 
 accomplished, the task had been scarcely begun. It is the long, 
 long work. No one can tell when it will be done. It is the mag- 
 nitude and the endlessness of it that appall one and make it 
 diflScult to awaken and to keep at ruddy glow the evangelistic 
 fervor. 
 
 VI. Whether the number of Europeans in Asia will greatly 
 increase in the near future is a matter of uncertainty. Much of 
 the work for which the Eastern nations have been obliged to 
 
 504 
 
employ Europeans will be done by Asiatics. There are many 
 European commercial commuuities in the Far East which have 
 not grown, the increase of business having been brought about 
 by the entrance of Asiatic traders into the field. On the other 
 hand, the steady unification of the world throws the shuttles of 
 race ever to and fro across the web of life and there may be a 
 steady or a spasmodic increase of foreigners in the East. It is 
 most important both to the East and to the West that the moral 
 character and influence of this element should be helpful. The 
 general testimony is that it is increasingly helpful. Old busi- 
 ness men in a city like Yokohama testify that the general tone 
 of the foreign community has steadily advanced and that while 
 in these communities, as everywhere in society, the outstanding 
 individual may not be as conspicuous as he was when a few 
 great merchants largely dominated this field of trade, never- 
 theless the average has risen and th^ moral purity of life be- 
 come more creditable to the West and more helpful to the Bast. 
 Between these European communities and the missionary body, 
 there is in general now a much better feeling and understand- 
 ing than there was twenty-five years ago. There has been a 
 return to the good spirit of the earliest days when men like John 
 C. Green and his associates founded the medical missionary so- 
 ciety in Canton and when the Oliphant ships again and again 
 served the missionary enterprise. There is still, however, a great 
 work to be done in recovering the wreckage of European life in 
 Asia and in awaliening every motive that may protect our young 
 men who go to Asia on business from sinking down tO' the basest 
 levels of moral life about them. It is clear that racial self-respect 
 and pride of racial integrity are not sufficient to accomplish this. 
 They seem to be very superficial qualities. Witness the horde 
 of Eurasians in Asia bom of the very men who are loudest in 
 their boasts of these virtues. As a British newspaper man in 
 the Straits Settlements says, "The British have a pride of pure 
 race which would be admirable enough if it kept them from all 
 intercourse with black, brown, or yellow. To beget and then to 
 scorn strikes me as somewhat abominable, a crime, in fact, 
 against nature." The Eurasian is one of the great social prob- 
 lems of the East, a problem which those races are most respon- 
 sible for solving which, on the father's side, produced the Euras- 
 ian. Lord Haldane has spoken in several of his speeches of Sir 
 Alfred Lyall's poem which pictures the glorious strength of 
 race pride in lifting a man above moral weakness. "The poem is 
 called 'Theology in Extremis,' and it describes the feelings of an 
 Englishman who had been taken prisoner by Mahometan rebels 
 in the Indian Mutiny. He is face to face with a cruel death. 
 They offer him his life if he will repeat something from the 
 Koran. If he complies, no one is likely ever to hear of it, and 
 he will be free to return to England and to the woman he loves. 
 Moreover, and here is the real point, he is not a believer in Ohrds- 
 tianity, so that it is no question of denying his Saviour. What 
 ought he to do ? Deliverance is easy, and the relief and advant- 
 
 505 
 
age would be unspeakably great. But he does not really hesitate 
 and every shadow of doubt disappears when he hears his fellow 
 prisoner, a half-caste, pattering eagerly the words demanded : He 
 himself has no hope of heaven and he loves life — 
 
 "Yet for the honor of English race 
 May I not live or endure disgrace. 
 Ay, but the word if I could have said it, 
 I by no terrors of hell perplext 
 Hard to be silent and have no credit 
 From men in this world, or reward in the next ; 
 None to bear witness and reckon the cost 
 Of the name that is saved by the life that is lost. 
 I must begone to the crowd untold 
 Of men by the cause which they served unknown. 
 Who moulder in myriad graves of old ; 
 Never a story and never a stone 
 Tells of the martyrs who die like me 
 Just for the pride of the old couutree." 
 
 This pride of loyalty to the best moral ideal of the race does 
 suffice to hold many men who live t]ieir lonely lives in cleannesis 
 or who bonarably marry women of Asia and leave a pure in- 
 heritance to their children. A large body of Eurasians possess 
 this pure heritage. But the pride of race fails in thousands of 
 other lives. 
 
 Mere environmental religion also fails and one is tempted to 
 wonder from what he sees in these lands, how much of our Am- 
 erican religion is integral to men and how much is merely en- 
 vironmental. All along our way we met with men who bad been 
 open in their church relationships at home and sometimes active 
 in their Christian service, from whom the whole thing had 
 slipped away as a garment when they oame out to the Par East. 
 There must be something more than racial pride or borrowed 
 religion to hold men true and to make them strong to render 
 moral service in the uplifting of the East. They need the iron 
 of the moral law, tempered and forged into steel in the furnace 
 of the love of Christ. And if they are to be held to all that is 
 best and highest when they come out to the East they need to 
 ally themselves at once with the Christian Church. The Young 
 Men's Christian Association is doing a useful work, but it has 
 found itself almost impotent to accomplish anything in this field 
 and where it is trying to do so, feels that it meets here its great- 
 est problem. One of itsi secretaries told me frankly that he know 
 of no young men who were being held absolutely faithful to the 
 ideals of moral purity who had not connected themselves with 
 the church and were not openly identifying themselves with its 
 worship and its work. Among Asiatics and Europeans alike, the 
 indispensable and supreme agency is the Christian congregation. 
 
 A sad but curious problem arises in some stations in the mat- 
 ter of the duty of missionaries toward the illegitimate childTOU 
 of Europeans or Americans who are returning iome from Asia, 
 abandoning their offspring but yet desiring to make some pro- 
 vision for them. In some cases missionaries have assumed a 
 
 506 
 
sort of guardianship of such children and have received remit- 
 tances from home on their account. The little children are not 
 responsible for their illegitimacy. It is a Christian man's duty 
 to do all that he can to help such little ones, but on the other 
 hand it puts the missionary in a strange situation, to be looked 
 to, as he so often is, to take up such responsibilities. His ac- 
 ceptance of them may easily lead to misunderstandings among 
 the people. It would seem that no fixed rule could be laid down 
 but that such situations call for a great deal of discretion and 
 wise judgment on the part of the missionaries. Certainly one 
 cannot withhold his deepest sympathy from the unfortunate 
 children. We shall never forget the face of one little boy that 
 looked up at us from the front row of one of our schools in Siam. 
 That little face will ever be an undying appeal for compassion. 
 
 VII. It is both exhilarating and pitiful to see the eagerness 
 of Asia to acquire the English language. It is exhilarating be- 
 cause it is a sign of the hunger of the world for unity and for 
 a common speech, because it reveals the intellectual awakening 
 of Asia, because it opens to the Asiatic peoples ranges of litera- 
 ture and knowledge otherwise inaccessible, because language is 
 a living thing w'ith an indwelling spiHt which moulds those who 
 open themselves to it. Their own languages are a heavy burden 
 on some of the Asiatic peoples. The Chinese ideographs, which ■ 
 Chinese and Japanese must learn, lay a task of drudgery and 
 memorization upon the young mind which is crashing. It takes 
 years for a Chinese child to learn the language by which he is 
 to learn other things. Japanese have simplified the matter a 
 great deal by the "kana" characters w'hich are a sort of alphabet 
 and which in the newspapers are printed in parallel columns 
 with the regular characters. There is a strong movement in 
 Japan to introduce Romaji, that is, to substitute for the char- 
 acters, the phonetic sounds expressed in Roman letters. The 
 effort to introduce this reform in China and Japan, however, 
 meets with immensely greater difficulties than our reform spell- 
 ing encounters at home. It is sad to reflect that in Korea the 
 cumbersome Japanese language seems likely to supplant in due 
 time Korean with its wonderfully simple and beautiful apha- 
 bet, and that in Siam the Siamese letters are already displacing 
 the far more beautiful Lao. 
 
 But while the dem,and for English is exhilarating there is 
 something sad about it. iSo much of the demand is purely com- 
 mercial and, while not unworthily so, It testifies to the dread- 
 ful necessity under which the greater part of Asia lies, of con- 
 struing all the values of life in terms of one day's bread. It is 
 sad also because so often the eagerness for the new is indiscrim- 
 inate and what is trivial and unworthy is taken in with the 
 good, while that which was good and worthy in ithe old is dis- 
 carded with what was useless or had. It is now and it may be 
 even more in the future the duty of the missionary enterprise 
 to do what it can to protect the Asiatic people from themselves 
 
 507 
 
and to help them to conserve the' good of their own past which 
 otherwise they would throw away. Few greater evils coxild be- > 
 fall Asia than that it should make the mistake of excessive imita- 
 tion of Western civilization in its present form or that it should 
 impoverish ("he stock which it brings for the reception of the new 
 graft. 
 
 VIII. The problems of the medical missionary work in the 
 diflferent fields which we visited have been discussed capably 
 elsewhere. But it is interesting to reflect upon the probable future 
 of our medical missions. It is evident that in some fields there 
 will perhaps not be room for them in their old form, govern- 
 mental agencies supplying more adequately and efficiently the 
 medical necessities of the people. Some of the objects for which 
 our hospitals were started we may find it no longer necessary 
 to seek or to seek by these agencies. On the other hand we may 
 find it desirable in some places where we have never had medi- 
 cal work or where the ordinary reasons for it may have disap- 
 peared, to maintain it in simpler forms, if that can be done, as 
 perhaps it cannot, just as such work is ilsed in institutional 
 churches at home. Such problems as these, however, may be far 
 ahead of us and meanwliile the medical work is capable of ren- 
 dering an immense service if it can be made to appear to the 
 people as a truly Christlike ministry of love and not as a mere 
 public institution. Perhaps everything will depend here upon 
 the personality of the doctors in charge. Certainly medical 
 missionaries, of all missionaries, should go out with the evan- 
 gelical spirit and the evangelistic purpose. In no men more 
 than 'in them, ishould Christ shine forth. 
 
 IX. It fills one with wonder to see the way in which the non- 
 Christian religions are undergoing transformation, in their ten- 
 dency, partly conscious, and partly unconscious, to slough off 
 the weaknesses which contact with Christianity has revealed, 
 and to develop whatever resemblances they may have to Chris- 
 tianity, and to borrow from it so far as they can what it pos- 
 sesses and they lack. The whole tendency brings into^ clearer 
 view the things that are strong and unique in the gospel. It 
 may reveal also things in the gospel that we had not so clearly 
 seen. It has revealed and will reveal nothing that the gospel of 
 the N'ew Testament, understood ia its fullness, lacks. As Dr. 
 Denny says, in his commentary on II Corinthians, speaking of 
 the first six verses of the eleventh chapter, "There is no com- 
 parison between the Gospel of God in Jesus Christ His Son and 
 any other religion. The science of comparative religion is in- 
 teresting as a science ; but a Christian may be excused for find- 
 ing the religious use of it tiresome. There is nothing true in 
 any of the religions which is not already in his possession. He 
 never finds a moral idea, a law of the spiritual life, a word of 
 God, in any of them, to which he cannot immediately offer a 
 parallel, far more simple and penetrating, from the revelation 
 of Christ. He has no interest in disparaging the light by which 
 
 508 
 
millions of Ms fellow-creatures have walked, generation after 
 generation, in tlie mysterious providence of God; but he sees 
 no reason for pretending that that light— which Scripture calls 
 darkness and the shadow of death^can bear comparison with 
 the radiance in which he lives. ^If he might say, misiapplying 
 the fourth verse — 'if they br'ought us another saviour, another 
 spirit, another gospel, we might be religiously interested in 
 them; but, as it is, we have everything already, and they, in 
 comparison, have nothing,' The same remark applies to 'the- 
 oisophy,' 'spiritualism,' and other 'gosipels.' It wUl be time to 
 take them seriously when they utter one wise or true word on 
 God or the soul which is not an echo of something in the old 
 familiar Scriptures." 
 
 X. This absoluteness of Christianity is sometimes construed 
 by us in exclusive rather than inclusive terms and the gospel that 
 bias sent us out as the servants of men insensibly operates to 
 make us their masters. The superior prowess of the Western 
 peoples, their advancement in knowledge, their mastery of ap- 
 plied science, the conscious maturity and strength of their po- 
 litieaJ judgments, the too ready acknowledgment of their weak- 
 ness and inability on the part of the Oriential p*ples, the energy 
 of Anglo-Siaxion character against inertia or inefficiency, the 
 quasi- consular status which extra-territoriality has given and 
 which now and then one meets a missionary who is reluctant to 
 give up just on this account, because he sincerely believes that 
 siuch a position of superiority increases his influence as a rep- 
 resentative of the gospel, — these and many other things make 
 it diflflcult to keep the spirit in which alone Christ can be truly 
 represented to men and the gospel of human unity proclaimed. 
 A letter from a missionary in China whom I honor and love, 
 whitfh came to us in Shanghai just as we were leaving the field, 
 states the whole matter better than any words of mine, can : 
 
 "Now that I have lived for some years in the Orient I know 
 a good many things about the diflSculties of missionary work 
 that I did not know before coming here. One of the greatest 
 hindrances, to my mind, to the coming of the Kingdom here so 
 far as we missionaries' shortcomings are concerned, is the feel- 
 ing of race superiority or arrogance that gradually springs up 
 in a foreigner's heart. I think our race is naturally an arro- 
 gant race and the whole circumstances of our life here make it 
 easy for this kind of feeling to take possession of us. I mean 
 such things as extra-territoriality, our influence simply because 
 we are foreigners, the lack of backbone of the Chinese, the knowl- 
 edge of our race's achievements, etc. As I have tried to examine 
 my own heart it seems to me that most missionaries go through 
 the same experience. We start in often with great sympathy for 
 the people, trust in them because they seem so open and attrac- 
 tive, but gradually, partly through disappointment with indi- 
 viduals but most of all through the subtle influence of a feeling 
 of pace superiority that most all foreigners in the Orient seem 
 
 509 
 
to have, we begin to put up a barrier between ourselves and the 
 people which I believe to be a very real hindrance to the s;pread 
 of the Grospel. We do not so openly display this spirit ajid siome- 
 times we are able to hide it, but nevertheless it is a factor to be 
 dealt with. I don't think the great mass of the people realize 
 that the missionaries are this way, but I think the educated ones 
 often see it, the returned students, for instance, and it is a real 
 hindranoe. Canon Robinson in a little book entitled 'The Inter- 
 pretation of the Character of Christ to Non^Christian Races,' 
 expresses what I mean. He says that we are weak on the side 
 of patience, humility, meekness, non-resistance, which is the side 
 of the Christian character which particularly appeals to the 
 people of the Orient. I find that the mingling of this side of 
 the Chrisitian character with firmness, honesty, justice, the hatred 
 of hypocrisy is one of the very hardest problems I have had to 
 face. As soon as you go out of your way to be kind, and try 
 to treat the Chinese as you would a fo'reiginer, he will as a gen- 
 eral rule take advantage of it, and the average person who 
 starts in with the idea of treating the people as real friends and 
 brothers is too often apt to give up this attitude unless he is 
 completely deceived by them and does not see through their ex- 
 terior. It is very hard to express in a letter just what I mean 
 but it is a real factor. This creeps into our conversation when 
 no Chinese are listening. When I first came out, one of the 
 things that struck me was the lack of reverence of missionaries 
 for the personality of individuals such as a Christian ought to 
 have. This is of course largely influenced by the fact that they 
 do not have this respect for one another. Our social life is for 
 the most part almost completely cut oft from them. Of course 
 I know that this is partly inevitable, and they on their part 
 don't admit us into their families the way they do one another. 
 However, there are some with w^hom it would be possible, onr 
 educated clergymen for instance, and the English-speaking stu- 
 dents who have graduated and are in various occupations. I 
 can sympathize with the missionaries in this failure of ours 
 because I have -failed in this respect too, but I am making a 
 conscious effort to overcome this defect. If I were to go home 
 now, I would not feel much like appealing for money, but rather 
 that the Church at home would give itself to more constant 
 prayer that we out here would be more completely filled with 
 the love and humility of Christ and be given greater wisdbim and 
 insight as to how to interpret this love. I want the Church at 
 home to know where we are failing, for I feel that, as a body, 
 we are failing very greatly to manifest the atoning life of Chri^. 
 It is easy to help in famine work, or to do what we can to pro- 
 tect them during fighting compared to humbling ourselves before 
 them as individuals, and having enough sympathetic insight 
 that we can sense their feeling about matters. I remember one 
 of my teachers whom I learned to love greatly, often used to say 
 that the greatest myster-y of all to Paul was the unity of the 
 human race in Christ. Being brought up such a strict" Jew ac- 
 
 510 
 
counted for his wonder. I can better appreciate Paul's wonder 
 now." 
 
 XI. The absolute unselfishness of the missionary movement 
 needs to be guairdeld with scrupulous care. Other agencies of 
 international influence may i^roperly include an element of self- 
 interest. "The banker," said Mr. Seligman, referring to the ne- 
 gotiations attending .such transactions as the Chinese loans, 
 "never loses siglht of the resulting advantage to accrue to his 
 own country." The missionary onght to lose sight of every such 
 advantage utterly. The enterprise should be stripped of every 
 aspect of interest. It goes out to the nations, asking nothing, 
 seeking nothing, naked of every political alliance. It does not 
 exist to promote commerce, to secure for the nations from which 
 it comes any more good will of the people to whom it goes than 
 it seeks to secure for all other nations. Our American mission- 
 aries are not in China to promote trade or intercourse or better 
 feeling between China and the United States. They are there 
 to advance the cause of human unity, to hasten the day when all 
 men shall be brothers, to bind not two races together in political 
 and commercial relationship, but to bind all men together in 
 Christ. As Professor Eeinsch writes, "There can be little doubt 
 that the success and the moral authority of missions is being 
 jeopardized by their connection with politics, and by the politi- 
 cal purposes which, often against their will, they are made to 
 subserve. The missionary who goes forth unaided to face count- 
 less hardships, and to battle against the hostility of nature and 
 of savage men, merits the respect of all, and gives the best kind 
 of guarantee of his aimg. and intentions. But when the State 
 stands ready to turn his higih-minded and unselfish heroism into 
 a source of material gain to itself, and to make use of it for 
 purposes of national expansion, there is danger that the mis- 
 sionary may lose moral power and be looked upon as a mere 
 political emissary. Moreover, the unity of Christian mission- 
 ary work is liable to be destroyed by having its field of work 
 broken up arbitrarily into nati'onal areas. Tendencies such as 
 these should be earnestly discouraged in order that the missions 
 may retain their value as agencies of redemption and improve- 
 ment. Missionaries in all parts of the world are voicing their 
 opposition to the close connection of missions with politics, 
 w'hich destroys the confidence of the natives and robs the niission- 
 ary of his influence as a protector of the native against every 
 kind of ex!ploitation." This is justly spoken. Missions must be 
 saved from any such confusion for the reasons of which Pro- 
 fessor Reinsch has spoken and for the deeper reasons which have 
 been stated. 
 
 Over the inner doorway of the Institute which Dr. Whiti> 
 wrigfht has built up in Tsinanfu, one of the most remarkabl* 
 missionary agencies in the world, is this inscription, "The ain 
 of this institution is to show through all its agencies God mani^ 
 fest in nature, in the world, and in the teachings of Jesus Christ 
 the Savior of mankind. 
 
 511 
 
"It seeks to illustnate human progress and the principles on 
 which that progress muist be forwarded ; to enlighten in all that 
 makes for the welfare of China and the Chinese people; to bring 
 East .and West together in the knowledge of the fatherhood of 
 Grod and the brotherhood of man. 
 
 " 'Have we not all on© Father, hath not one God created us 
 all?'— Malachi, 
 
 " 'God hath made of one blood all nations of men.' — Bt. Paul." 
 
 XII. In conclusion, are not these our great missionary 
 problems? How to geaerate a spontaneous, unsubsidized and 
 self-sustained evangelism in native churches miade up of truly 
 believing, growing Christian men and women; how tO' secure 
 in these churches a leadership true, and bold and freely led of 
 God ; how to keep and increase the personal and individual ser- 
 vice in the midst of the iheavy institutional and general activities 
 of missions; how to bathe the work in sympathy and compre- 
 hension, lifting it above all suspicion and spiritual contractions; 
 how to apply the same sympathy and comprehension to races as 
 well as to individuals; and how to be ourselves more wise, pow- 
 erful, contagious workmen. "What I long for," wrote one of 
 our missioniaries in Japan as we came away, "is more courage 
 and more power. These seem to me to be the great needs." Are 
 they not? What needs can be greater than thege? The need of 
 the perfect Itove that casts out aU'fear and of the strength made 
 perfect in weakness which says "My Father worketh and I 
 work." ' 
 
 E. E. S.